Skip to main content

Full text of "The Methodist review"

See other formats 


REYNCLOS   HISTORICAL 
GBNF-'  •  -'  '  ECTION 


3  1833  01736  4883 


GENEALOGY 
929.102 

^56MMD 

1897. 

JAN-MAY 


THE 


METHODIST  MYIW. 


t  ^^  7 


(BIMOKTtlLY.) 


VOLUME  LXXIX.-FrrTII  SERIES,  VOLUME  XlII, 


WILLIAM  Y.  XELLEY,  D.l).,  Editok. 


NEW  YORK  :    EATON    &  MAINS. 
CINCINNATI:  CURTS  i  JENNINGS. 


/vV?  '/ 


'^. 


Contents  of  the  Volume 


JANUAPwY-FEBRUAKY. 

SAXDFORD  HUNT,  D.D 9 

A.  B.  Sanfop.d,  D.D.,  Assistant  Editor  Methodist  Review,  New  York  city. 

WHAT  WE  OWE  THE  NON-CHEISTIAN  FAITHS 27 

Profe:3or"W.  F.  OLDHiil,  Ph.D.,  Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware,  O. 

THE  APPRENTICESHIP  OF  PREACHING S7 

\\\  L.  Watki.vso.v,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Loiidou,  England. 

JOHN  HENRY,  CARDINAL  NEWMAN— POET  AND  REFORMER 47 

Kev.  H.  B.  MCNSO.N,  M.A,,  Amltyville,  L.  I. 

SOCI.VL  CHEISTIANITY  IN  ENGLAND 51 

Charles  Zukblix,  Ph.D.,  Chicago  University,  Chicago,  111. 

THE  MIRACLES  OF  THE  BIBLE 65 

Key.  JOHX  STKVF.N-S,  M.A.,  Shanghai,  China. 

LATIN  PAGAN  SIDE-LIGHTS  ON  JUDAISM 11 

Professor  Edwi.v  Post,  Ph.D.,  De  Pauw  Univei-sity,  Greencastle,  Ind. 

THE  SAVIOUR'S  TOMB t'5 

Rov.  W.  R.  Ttrner,  Bingliamton,  N.  Y. 

OUR  BIBLE  AND  OUR  FAITH lOO 

Professor  J.  R.  VjlK  Pzlt,  Ph.D.,  University  of  Denver,  University  Park,  Colo. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS  : 
Notes  akp  Discussions Ill 

The  Woman's  C^.llepo  in  Baltimore,  112;  Dan?ei-s  for  the  French  Republic,  IH; 
*•  Occupatioa,  Statesman  ;  Religion,  None,"  117. 

Tile  Arexa 126 

"  Did  Paul  Preach  on  Mai-s'  Hill?"  126;  Dr.  '\^^leeIer's  "Socialism  and  the  New 
Testament,"  1:^;  "  ThH  Mormon  Problem,"  LJJ;  Reply  to  Dr.  Lewis,  130;  Evo- 
lution and  Genesis,  131,  ^„ 

The  Itixekants'   Club 1S2 

Reflections  on  a  Great  Pastorate,  1S.2;  Exegesis  of  Heb.  1,  6,  134;  Unconscious 
Codes  for  Ministers.  130. 

Archjiolooy  AXD  BmucAL  Research 137 

Composition  of  the  Pentateuch,  13'.'. 

MwsioNAKY  Review 141 

Higher  Education  as  a  Mission  Agency,  1 11 ;  Roman  Catholic  Missions,  142 ;  Paul 
iho  Typical  foreign  Missionary,  144. 

FORKIQ.V   OCTLOOK 145 

SrsiiLVRY  ov  Tire  Reviews  and  Magazines 151 

Book  Notices 155 

The  Gospel  for  an  A<?e  of  Doubt,  15.'>;  The  World  for  ChrLst,  156;  Outlines  of  Social 
Theo!f>c7.  isr  ;  The  Cure  of  Soiils.  15(i :  Moral  Evolution,  159 ;  The  Condition  of  Women 
In  the  United  States.  161 ;  Aspects  of  Fiction,  and  Other  Ventures  In  Criticism,  IK :  Mt>.1- 
ern  Gn-.'k  Mnstery,  Iftl ;  The  Life  of  tho  Spirit  iu  the  Modern  English  Poets.  1G4;  Mere 
L!lera:up;.  and  Other  Essavs,  lU"^;  History,  Prophecy,  and  the  Monument.'*.  165;  Consti- 
tutional ll;^t.-)^y  of  the  United  States,  167;  The  Letters  of  Victor  Hugo,  IGvS ;  History  of 
theGernKi'i  Strutrsrle  for  Liberty,  It/i;  Chapters  from  a  Life,  170;  Alone  in  China,  and 
Oilier  Stones.  i;i ;  Literary  Landmarks  of  Jerusalem,  171 ;  Miscellaneous,  171. 


0^-1  Contexts  of  the  Volume. 


MARCH-APEIL. 

THE  EVA>'GEL1CAL  KEVIVAL  IN  ITS  KELATION  TO  THEOLOGY.       177 
Professor  G.  U.  CuooKS,  D.D.,  LL.I)..  Drew  Theological  Seminary,  Madisou,  X.  J. 

A  NOX-liESlDENT  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY If5 

Bishop  J.  H.  Vincent,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Toi)».'ka,  Kan. 

PREACHIXG  THE  GOSPEL  FOK  A  WITNESS 2()9 

Eev.  Daniel  Steele,  D,D.,  Milton,  Mass. 

ANTE-AGAME.MNONA 221 

Professor  S.  B.  Hyde,  D.D.,  University  of  Denver,  University  Park,  Colo. 

THE    GROWTH     OF     JESUS-PHYSICAL,     INTELLECTUAL,     AND 

SPIRITUAL iilO 

Rev.  M.  J.  Cramer,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  East  Oraiice,  X.  J. 

SIGNIFICANCE  OF  SAN  JACINTO 2-i>r 

Eev.  B.  F.  Rawli.vs,  D.D.,  Rising  Sun,  Ind. 

PROFESSOR  HUXLEY'S  INCONSISTENCY 2.v; 

Rev,  ASBURY  LowREY,  D.D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

LEGAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TRIAL  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST...       202 
Rev.  W.  N.  Mcelroy,  D.D.,  SprinsrQeld.  111. 

THE  RECOVERED  APOLOGY  OF  ARISTIDES  FOR  THE  CHRISTIANS.       277 
Rev,  H.  M.  HAr.MAN,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTxMENTS  : 

IS'OTES   JLSD    DlSCTSSIOMS 2!;7 

Arbitration— Christ  Judging  Among  the  Nations,  288;  The  Foundations  of  Life, 
293. 

The  Arena 296 

"Knowledge  and  Feeling  in  Sjiiritualitv,"  2t)t);  "Did  Paul  Preach  on  Mars" 
Hill?  "  29ci ;  A  New  Theory  of  the  Atonement,  301. 

The  Itikerjlnts'  Cia  b 003 

The  Use  of  the  Revised  Version,  ',lt.<i ;  The  Mini-ter's  Preparatory  Studies,  •S'Jo. 

ARCH.E0LOGY   AND    RiBLICAL    RESEARCH S07 

The  Language  of  the  Hittites,  307  ;  Early  Babylonia,  30',1. 

Missionary  Review , 311 

Christiduitv  in  West  Africa,  311;  The  'JYact  Agency  and  Missions,  312;  Mis- 
sionary OOlcers  in  Council,  313. 

Foreign  Outlook "ir, 

sciimaryof  the  reviews  and  magazines 321 

Book  Notices 32.5 

Gladstone's  The  Works  of  Bishop  Butler,  and  Studias  Subsidiary  to  the  Works 
of  Bishop  Butler,  325;  Donald's  The  E.xpansion  of  Religion,  320 ;  Salmond's  The 
Christian  Doctrine  of  Inimortalitv,  3is ;  Packard's  Mis^sions  and  the  Pentecostal 
Church,  3-.'(> ;  Lecky's  I'eraocracv  and  Liberty,  ^¥) ;  Commons's  Proportional 
Representation,  :ti2;  Edwards's  Adili  esses,  :i31 ;  Ilawels's  Travel  and  Talk,  'oiH  ; 
Jewell's  The  Country  of  the  Pointed  Kirs,  ;>17  ;  Burroiighs's  Whitman,  3.'i8; 
Atkinson's  The  Beginnings  of  the  Wesleyan  MoveiiuMit  In  America,  3:J9; 
Fiske's  The  Anicrican  Revolution,  312;  Miscellaneoi'S,  343, 


Cont]i;nts  ok 


MAY-JUNE. 

PAGE 

•niK  IDEAL  CKEED  OF  lAX  MACLAKEN SJ5 

J.  J.  Kkkd,  S.T.D.,  Kingston,  N.  Y. 

Tin:  MEANING  OF  PKAYER 300 

I'rofessor  JoiixBiGUAM,  Ph.D.,  De  I'auw  i;uiveisiiy,  GreenoHstle,  Ind. 

DID  THE  GAELIC  CHURCH  REVIVE  PKESBYTKKIAL  OKDINATIOX ?      3.-,.- 
Ilev.  C.  C.  Stakblck,  Andover,  Mass. 

THE  HUMAN  BODY  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  CHRISTIANITY 3-9 

IJlstiop  E.  R.  Henurix,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

WHY  FKEACIIERS  SHOULD  STUDY  BROWNING 402 

Jamks  Mcdgk,  D.D.,  Lowell,  Mass. 

THE  PERMANENT  AND  PROGRESSIVE  IN  IIOMILETICS 4]5 

Professor  R.  T.  Stkve.nsox,  Ph.D.,  Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware,  O. 

THE  ATMOSPHERE  AND  THE  PERSONNEL  OF  OXFORD  UNIVER- 
SITY        4-0 

Pi-ofessor  C.  F.  Sittkrly,  Ph.D.,  Drew  Theological  Seminary,  Madisou,  N.  J. 

HELEN  HUNT  JACKSON Hi 

Rev.  A.  W.  Armstrong,  M.A.,  Gard(;a  Grove,  la. 

EIJITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS  : 

Notes  and  Discrssioxs 451 

The  Supremacy  of  Social  Questions,  -IX ;  The  Law  of  Parsimony,  -t-io. 

The  Arkn'a 4*'>i 

"  Did  Paul  Preach  on  Mars'  Hill  ?  "  404  ;  The  Humanity  of  Jesus,  4C6 ;  The 
Deadly  Parallel.  407;  Dr.  Crooks  as  Seen  by  His  Students  Ton  Years  Afro,  408; 
Theories  of  the  Divine  Government,  400  ;  "Our  Bible  aud  our  Faith,"  470. 

The  Itinerants'   Ci.vb 471 

New  Methods  of  Ministerial  Trainint?,  471 ;  The  Intellectual  Vigor  of  Old  Men, 
47--2;  Unsound  Criticism  on  Matt.  xii.  40,  41,  4;4. 

Ak<;k.eologv  AND  Biblical   Rf.skarcu 476 

The  Babylonian  Flood  Legend,  47t> ;  The  Time  of  the  Exodus,  470. 

Missionary  Review 4.S0 

Protestantism  in  Madagascar,  4K);  The  Famine  in  India  as  a  Missionary  Opp<-"'r- 
lunlty,  4SI ;  The  Statemeutof  Christian  Docrrinein  Mission  Countries,  4'SC:  Jap- 
anese In  Transition,  4!ii ;  The  Plague  at  Bombay,  48:J. 

Kr.llKIQN    Ol-TLOOK 4?4 

SiMMARv  OF  THE  Reviews  and  Magazines 4i'0 

Book  Notices 404 

Malleson's  Ruskiu's  Letters  to  the  Clergv.  on  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Church, 
4'.*4  ;  Siiiith's  <iufs.s.;s  at  the  Riddle  of  Exist^Mice,  497  ;  Gordon's  Iniinortalicv  aud 
theNi-w  Theo<llcy,  .TiK);  Lanier's  The  English  Novel,  5()<1 ;  Evil  and  EvolutioQ. 
.Vt};  Cf.oVe's  The  Historic  Episcopate,  :*>i :  Mayes's  Lucius  g.  c.  Lamar.  ."^)7; 
Uillianis's  Cbristiiiti  ijfe  in  Germany,  5<w ;  Martin's  Bible  i.ands  Illu-'trated, 

.''KIO;    MiSCKLLAMlOLS,  511. 


Content?  of  thp:  Volume. 


JULY-AUGUST. 

PAQS 

NOTES  OF  AN  ENGLISH  RAMBLE 513 

Frank  Mason  Noktji,  P.D.,  Kevr  York-  city. 
SHOULD  METHODISTS  "SING  LOW?" 531 

Rev.  JOHX  LEE.  M.A.,  CLilcaso.  Vd. 
THE  I'lilMARY   IMPRESSION  OF  PREACHING 545 

Professor  T.  W.  Hunt,  PI1.D.,  riiDceton  Uuiversity,  Priiicetou,  N.  J. 
THE  FUNCTION  OF  DOUP>T 554 

Rev.  J.  11.  vriLLEY,  Pb.I).,  Airon,  0-. 
GEORGE  ELIOT— A  SKETCH 56S 

Rev.  J.  B.  KXNTON,  Llt.D.,  Sjxacuse,  N.  T. 
EELIGIOUS    THOUGHT  IN  ENGLAND    BETWEEN    PURITAN  AND 

METHODIST 577 

W.  C.  Madison,  Ph.D.,  D.D.,  University  Park,  Colo. 
THE  VENDETTA-HOW  LAW  EVOLVES  FROM  THE  PATRIARCHAL 

CELL ••       5S3 

Profes-^or  I.  F.  Russell,  LL.D.,  B.C.L.,  New  York  University,  New  York  city. 

CHRIST  IN  THE  TWENTIETH  CENTURY... ot'o 

J.  1.  BUELI.,  D.D.,  louia,  Mich. 
THE  PLANTING   OF   THE    METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH   IN 

ITALY 604 

S.  M.  Tkrnox,  D.D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
THE  BIOGRAPHY  OF  SPIRIT 617 

Rev.  G.  M.  Hajimell,  Cincinnati,  0. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS  : 

N0TF.9  AND  Discussions 620 

Sclentiilc  Testimony  to  Christian  Faith,  622;  Why  Men  Differ  In  Reasoning,  634. 

T  H  E    A  R E N A 625 

"  Knowledge  and  Fet-lini?  in  Spirituality,"  623 ;  Fi-edeiick  W.  Robert^ion  and  His 
Plac*;  m  Lugllsh  Hwtory,  tioi ;  Rouiaas  ii,  0-11,  C>3. 

The  Itinlrants'  Clvb 636 

Scientific  Siieculfition  and  Biblical  Interpretation,  606 ;  Unity  in  Christendom, 
(*37 ;  The  Minister's  Sumnies  ing,  633. 

•    Akchjeology  and  Biblical   Research 641 

Alphal)et!c  Writing,  641. 

Missionary  Review 645 

Silent  Forces  at  Work  In  India.  frl5 ;  Keform  in  the  Chinese  Empire,  046 ;  The 
l>eaconc*ss  la  Missionary  Work,  61S. 

FOUEIGN    OlTLOOK 649 

sukmart  oy  the  reviews  and  magazines 655 

Book  Notices 659 

Bascom's  Kvolutfon  and  Religion,  659;  Terry's  The  New  Apologetic.  603; 
Mead's  Mo<1ern  Mpthods  in  Church  Work,  6f'>5 ;  Uipginson's  Book  and  He-irU 
eCJ:  Carman's  Behind  the  Arras.  6G9;  The  House  of  Dreams,  C71 ;  Lowell's 
Governments  and  Parties  In  Continental  Europe.  673:  Tsonntas  and  Manatt's 
The  Mycenaean  Ape,  tj75  ;  Cramer's  Ulysses  S.  (irant,  677  ;  Misct:LLANEOVS,679. 


Contents  of  tuk  Yolu-ue. 


SEPTEMBEE-OCTOBER. 

Wmoil  WAY? ■    6S1 

IJislJop  D.  A.  GOOLSKLL,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Chattanooga,  Temi. 

KKLATIGN     OF    EXTRA-CANONICAL    JEWISH     LITERATURE  TO 

TllK  NEW  TESTAMENT '     097 

nofessor  F.  U.  Wallace,  M.A.,  D.D.,  Victoria  Tinvei-sity,  Toronto,  Out. 

'in E  APOSTLES  IN  ART 7l'2 

K.  A.  SCUELL,  D.D.,  ChicaBO,  111. 

AN  APOLOGY  FOR  THE  HIGHER  EDUCATION  OF  TID-:  NEGRO....      723 
l>n)fessor  J.   W.  E.   Bowen,  Ph.D.,  D.D.,  Gainmon   Theolopical   Seminary. 
Atlanta,  Oa. 

1 N!  I'KKSSIONIST  PKEAOHING 743 

Uev.  W.  L.  TTatrinson,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  President  of  the  British  Wesleyan  Cod-     - 
/ereuce,  lX)Udou,  Knglaud. 

IS  ANOTHER  MUTINY  IMPENDING  IN  INDIA  ? 764 

Professor  W.  F.  Oldiiam,  Ph.D.,  Ohio  "VVesleyan  University,  Delaware,  O. 

TYPICAL  ERAS  OF  SKEPTICISM 7-33 

Professor  A.  C.  Armstrong,  Jr.,  Pb.D.,'Wesltyan  Tniversity,  Middleto'.vn, 
Conn. 

A  GERMAN  SAPPHIRE 781 

Uev.  ADOLF  Hon'MAN,  El  Paso,  Tex. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS  : 
Notes  and  Discussio;>-s 756 

ThcCivilSenice  Reaction,  78C;  A  Study  of  Beginning  and  Growth  iu  Religion, 
7by ;  Evangelical  Doctrine  and  Recent  Uuivei>iiy  Ke.'ieai'ch,  i  9~. 

The  AKE>fA 720 

Our  Attitude  toward  Japan,  Retrospective  and  Prospective,  790;  NoveL?  and 
Sermons,  799;  The  Present  Outlook  for  Mi.ssi<:ins  in  China.  8»;  "Knowledge 
and  FeelinK  in  Spirituality,"  btK' ;  The  Atrocities  of  the  Cuban  War  Associated 
with  the  Mosaic  Law,  802;  On  Eeform  and  Conversion,  8(K3. 

The  Itinerants'  Ciab 804 

The  Ministry  of  Public  Prayer,  801 ;  Some  Advantages  of  Small  Pastoral 
Charges,  N)6. 

Arciixoloot  axd  Biblical  Eeseaech 809 

The  Education  of  Moses,  609. 
Mip?ioNART  Reviev," 813 

The  World  Movement  of  Christian  Students,  613;  The  New  Development  in 
China,  814. 

KoRijox  Outlook S17 

SCMMARY   OK  THE   RE^^EVrs   AND   MAGAZINES 825 

Book  Notices 829 

Jevons'8  An  Introduction  to  the  Uistorvof  Religion,  ftS ;  Kimball's  Beyond  the 
Horizon,  tcil;  CanoU's  The  Celestial  Summons,  833;  Bowne's  Theory  of 
ITiouirhf  and  Knowledge,  SW;  Zangwill's  Without  Prejudice.  SX);  The  Com- 
j.l«-ie  (•(i.-n.-Al  Works  of  James  Russell  Lowell,  WO;  McCarthy's  A  History  of 
•'."L?."'". '^""''*"  ^~'  Trent's  Southern  Statesmen  of  the  Old  Regime,  6-15; 
Harris  B  L«'tters  from  the  Scenes  of  the  Recent  Maeaacres  in  Armenia.  W6; 

-VlSOJJ.ANEOL-S,  &i7. 


'6  Contexts  of  the  YoLUiiK. 


NOVEMBER-DECEMBER. 

PAGE 

JAMES  A.  McCAULEY,  D.D.,  LL.D , 8« 

Kev.  T.  Snowdkn  Thomas,  M.A.,  Tobylianna,  Pa. 
THE  LAW  OF  SACRIFICE    OBEYED    BY    JESUS  CHELST    IX    HIS 

DEATH  UFO.N  THE  CEOSS 861 

Rev.  J.  H.  Bethakds,  Toledo,  0. 
SATUKDARIAXISM  :  A  BRIEF  REVIEW SG7 

Rev.  S.  W,  Gamblk,  Lebo,  Kan. 

ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  JEWISH  PASSION  IN  LITERATURE SS4 

MissELLKX  A.  Vi.NTO.v,  Washington,  D.  C. 

OUR  DISJOINTED  EPISCOPACY 890 

J.  H.  POTTji,  D.D.,  Editor  Michigan  Christian  Advocate,  Detroit,  Mich. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  ATONEMENT 90.5 

Rev.  W.  S,  H.  HkkmaNS,  Palmyra,  K.  Y. 

A   LETTER   FROM    GEORGE    WHITEFIELD    TO    COUNT   ZINZEN- 

DORF &]  S 

Professor  J.  T.  Hatfield,  Ph.D.,  Northwestern  University,  Evanston,  111. 

THE  ANCIENT  AND  THE  LIODERN  FEELING  FOR  NATURE 9-20 

Professor  L.  O.  KUH.vs,  Ph.D.,  Wesleyau  University,  Middleto^n,  Conu. 

IS  THE  MILLENNIUM  AN  EVOLUTION  ? 925 

B.  F.  Rawuns,  D.D.,  Risinjr  Sua,  lud. 

A  VIT^VL  THEOLOGY  AND  ITS  COGNATES 937 

Rev.  C.  AV.  Jacobs,  Greenneld,  111. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS  : 
Notes  and  Discl? sioxs 943 

The  Normal  Age  for  Conversiou,  943 ;  The  Whitman  Craze  in  England,  952. 

The  Ake.va 905 

"  The  Function  of  Doubt  "—A  Critique,  965  ;  The  Moral  Foundations  of  Social 
Order,  969;  "Knowledge  and  Feeling  In  Spirituality,"  972;  "Alphabetic  Writ- 
ing," 973. 

The  Itinerakts'  Ci.vb 974 

Regular  Ministerial  Work,  974;  The  Struggle  of  an  Awakened  Soul— Rom. 'vii, 
7-25,  97G. 

Arch^olooy  akd   Biblical  Rkslarch 9S0 

Logla  lesou,  9S0. 

MissioxAF.r  Review 981 

Outside  Testimony  to  MI>sions.  9*^4;  Slavery  in  Africa.  9^5;  Religious  Disin- 
tegration iu  Perslu,  9S7;  Forward  Movement  In  Africa,  9>'^3. 

Foreign  Oltlooc 9S9 

Slmmaky  oe  the  Reviews  and  M.viiAzi.sEs 995 

Book  Notices 999 

BaTtletfs  Vernclty  of  the  Hexateucti.  999 ;  Smith's  Four  Psalms,  1001 ;  John- 
ston's The  Cret^d  and  the  I'niyer,  ](»c!:  Hurlbut  and  Doherty's  Illustrative 
Notes,  lijiH;  Brinton's  Beli^'iotts  of  I'llmitlve  Peoples,  luH;  Quayle's  The 
Poet's  Poet,  atid  Other  lo-a-.s.  lulT  ;  Mat!i"v,s"s  Social  Teaching  of  Jesus,  I0<i9; 
Blgelow's  White  Man's  Afnra,  iDll  ;  Aulobiographv  of  Charles  Force  Deems, 
1012;  Adams's  Law  of  Civiliz-ition  and  Dei-ay,  lul4 ;  Miscella.nkous,  1015. 

INDEX 1017 


T«; 


'S'i        JA\UAllY-rKRRrAKY,  180T.  iyl^lnS!': 


'  h  ■  [~JiJlVl     SiSh  V  IJiJ^  ^  f  , 

WILLIAM  V.  KELLEY,  D.D.,  Editor. 
COISTTKN-TS. 

:    ^.vKPronn  IIc-VX,  D.l).     yi.  -P.  -Sa-'/wi,   D.D.,  Assntant  Kf'Uor Metk- 

.dUt  Kei^kw,  Keic  Yorl-  city. '~' 

.<  jTAT  We  OwK  THE  I\o>i-CH>a&iiAN  F-iiiU6.  IVqrc.^i'jr  Vi .  !■'.  Vii,\Ci..,, 

rh.D.,    Ohio  Weshynn   Univsi-iiity,   Delairare,  0 27 

.11.  ViiK    Ai'PREvncFsini'    of    Pkeachix-'j.       T'.'.  L.    W-'^^l.i/iso.i,    D.D., 

I.L.D.,  Lf-iidor^,  Kn-jJand 37 

*^     Joiix  Hi:krt,   Cajeidix-VL  Xkvvmax — Pokt  and  ilEFO^:M^:u.     lies.  Ii. 

/?.  3f"^.?on,   M.A.;  Ayrdfyviih,   L.I ^7 

•^ociAL  Chuistiajsity  in  England,      Ch^rUi  ZwMin,  Ph.D.,  Chk^iuo 

Unizenity,  Chirmjo,  III. •">! 

\'{.  '\'nv.  Mrii.A.ci>ES  or  the  Uiblk.      Ile^-.  John  Stnai^,  M.A.,  Shunohai, 

Chinn 6v 

\'[\    r.AT.N-    Pa(ian     SiDH-LiGUTS    OX    0'ot)Ais>f.       Profcf.ior   Kdid,i   Po^t. 

Ph.D.,  DePtt'v-:  University,  Greeio:a:itk,  Ind 71 

VUi.  TiiK  Saviour's  Tomb.      L'ev.  W.  P.  lurner,  Bir<gkandi)a,  N.  Y.     .    .       '.'"O 
'■■    •'■>;  H  Bible  Axn  Ovn  F.aitji.     P;v>/Vc>*>r  J.  P.  Van  Pelt.  Ph.D.,  C"/- 

irrsity  oj  Dover,   i'nivo'fity  Pari,   Colo 100 

f.::':tobia.l  depabtmsnts: 

N''^!  K-»   AND  Dr«!CrSSTOK< 1  i  L 

Tb'»  R'omap.'s  College  iu  DaUicjtore,  II'-;  Uaagers 'urtje  Frfiioli  P.ep:iMh\  Hi;  "Occupa- 
li  'C,  Staiesiiian  ;  Reiig-ion,  None,''  UT. 

T:n:  ^:IEKA ,      15o 

"  '■  \  t'  •i!  Prcn.''»j  or.  Mtirs'  EiM?"  126;    r>r.  ^Vh^-^l■>^■3  "S<>':'i-i!:-!^  nm'  thp  NVw  Te^ta- 
.     !'-T:  "  The  Monnon  ProbJem,"  139 ;  Reply  to  Dr.  L^wis.  i:J<) ;  Evolution  and  Geu- 

iirNF-niANTS'    ClA-B l-i? 

-•(''•'■'tiins  on  a  Great-  Pastorate,  13',' ;  Eiee:c--L-:  of  Heb.  i,  6,  1S4 :   Li:oon/  iO'.is  Codes  £■>;■ 
■    '••  r.i.  nj. 

;.'k;y  and  Bi.'^.f.i.Ai,  Res-kauch I'M 

■•.ou  of  tijo  Pemfit€U'L,  r.rr. 

'■Y  T{!:vrKW l-v! 

'!iicaiinn  as  a  Mit^sinn  it'f-'iK'^t  l-^l ;  Roman  Catholic  Misiioos.  M'J ;  Pi'-u!  tbe  T)p- 
.rvi  Missionary,  141, 

■   Ol.T!.aoK U.> 

•^>!AKV   OF    TlIK    KkVIIIW;:    AND    MaGA/:.'NK> lol 

K  NOTKK* Vjr, 

NKW    YORVC  : 

33  ^1. 1?  O  IST      cCr     H.T.  J^  T.  1>T  3  . 

^  SubscripUoa  ri-ioo.  Pcstaae  laalud.'Kl,  fS.SU. 

lKni-r>sl  (it  U.1  Pmi  OtlJce,  New  Tort,  N".  V.,  M  *<»«3a-c;»»i  uiiil  cQ»tt*f.] 


ff  fnioresteri  in  fissions  ,   .  ,  . 

And  you  desire  to  {.-et  a  mere  comprehensive  grasp  of  this  great  subject,   vc'jt 
desire  will  be  fully  ar.d  satisfactorily  rr.et  in 

^  TMB  WORLD  FOR  CHRIST.  ^ 

By  A.  J.  F.  BEKRENDS,  D.D. 
Dr.  Behrends  is  pastor  of  th'.  widcly-knortT.  Central  Congregational  Church  of 
r.r<>Dkl>n.  and  is  to-day  one  of  the  foicir.ost  representatives  of  the  thought  ar.d  pur- 
pose of  American  Christianity.  He  is  broadly  evangelical  in  doctriae,  positive  in 
his  convictions,  and  gifted  with  that  genuine  eloquence  which  iuflaences  the  reader 
of  the  printed  pnge  not  less  than  the  rapt  auditor  of  the  living  voice.  The  World 
for  Christ  is  tuC  strongest  argument  lui  Curlai.i.i»i  luUSiciis  thai  has  bser.  nir...e  :or 
a  generation.  Graceful  in  style,  sound  in  doctrine,  masterly  in  its  handling  of 
objections,  and  sturdy  in  its  reasoning,  the  little  volume  takes  rank  at  once  ?.£  a 
great  book.  If  it  should  be  read  as  widely  -is  it  deserves  throughout  the  churches 
a  balutary  revival  of  missionary  activity  mii^t  follow. 

12rjno.     C1ot1>.     90  cents. 


5J?r<.  Sironff's  91  timorous  J^rhnds^ 


Including  the  mar.y  graduates  of  Drew  Theological  Semlrary  who  appreciated 
his  remarkable  gif'.s  as  an  iriStructor,  will  be  pleased  to  learn  that  we  have 
just  issued 

^THE  BOOK  OF  PSALMS:^ 

The  Studeiit'i  Commentary'. 
By  JAMES  STRONG,  S.T.D.,  LL.D. 

AVith  a  rrefatory  Memoir  of  the  Author  by  Henry  A.  Brrrz,  LL.D.  Con- 
ta'ning  a  free  Metrical  Rendering,  a  Rhythmical  Translation,  an  Extended  Imro- 
daction,  and  a  Tabular  Analysis  of  the  Entire  Book ;  also,  a  Logical,  Exegetical, 
and  Practical  Exposition,  and  Lexical,  Grammatical,  and  Yindicatoiy  Notes  en 
Psalms  i-xviii. 

Thi.-;  may  fairly  be  styled  the  Strong  Memorial  Volume,  a*  it  wa.*;  the  work  tc> 
v;hich  the  doctor  v/as  dtvoting  his  time  and  his  wonderful  talents  when  he  wa; 
called  from  earth.  David's  magnificent  poems  never  had  a  mors  appreciative 
admirer  or  more  competent  commentator.  To  bring  this  volume  wiihln  ths  r;a:h 
of  all  the  price  of  it  hr.s  been  fi.xed  lo-.ver  than  that  of  any  other  book  of  its  C!a5s 
in  the  market. 

I.orRC-  8vo.     ^lOO  poges.     Clotli.     02. 
Ptalms  82.  end  Etcle*io«le»  82,  Mrpsrate  ^oluiiifs;  if  <.r.itr?  J  at  oct  tlrae  $5."Si3. 


Enon  ^i  MAINS,  Publishers,  150  Fifth  Avenue,  Hew  York. 
CUfiTS  &  JENNHiGS,  Cmcinncdi,  0. 


CONTENTS. 


SANDFORD  HUNT,  D.D 9 

A.  B.  Sa-NFORD,  D.D.,  Assistant  K'iitor  Melbodist  Review,  New  York  city. 

WHAT  WE  OWE  THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  FAITHS 2T 

Prtifcesor  W.  F.  Oldham,  Ph.D.,  Ohio  Wesley  an  Uui^trsity,  Delaware,  0. 

TJIE  APPKENTICESHIP  OF  PKEACHING 5T 

W.  L.  Watkinsox,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Loudon,  England. 

.lOIlN  HENRY,  CARDINAL  NEWMAN-POET  AND  KEFORMEK IT 

Rev.  H.  B.  MOXSO.S,  M.A.,  Amityville,  L.  I. 

fc^OClAL   CHRISTIANITY  IN  ENGLAND 51 

CuAiiLKS  ZCZEUN,  Ph.D.,  Chicago  Univei-bity,  Chicago,  111. 

THE  MIRACLES  OF  THE  BIBLE 65 

Uor.  JOK.S"  Stkvexs,  M.A.,  Shanghai,  China. 

LATIN  PAGAN  SIDE-LIGHTS  ON  JUDAISM 71 

Professor  Kdwix  Post,  Ph.D.,  De  Pauw  Oniversity,  Greencastle,  Ind. 

THB  SAVIOURS  TOMB S5 

E«v.  W.  K.  Turner,  Binghamton,  N.  Y. 

ODK  BIBLE  AND  OUR  FAITH 100 

Professor  J.  R,  YaX  Pelt,  Ph.D.,  University  of  Denver,  Univei-sity  Park,  Colo. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS : 
Notes  and  Discussions Ill 

The  Womnn's  CoUeire  In  r.aUirnore,  112 ;  Dansrers  for  the  French  Republic,  114 ; 
"  OccuiwUon,  Staiesman  ;  Religion,  None,"  117, 

Tub  Arena 126 

"  Did  Paul  Preach  on  Mai-s'  Hill  ?  "  126 ;  Dr.  Wheeler's  "  Socialism  and  the  New 
Testament,"  1:JT ;  "  The  Mormon  Problem,"  123 ;  Reply  to  Dr.  Lewis,  130 ;  Kvo- 
hition  and  Genesis,  131. 

Tjib  Itinerants'   Ci.ib 1S2 

E<»fiections  on  a  Great  Pastorate,  132;  E.xegesis  of  Heb.  i,  6, 134;  Unconwious 
Codes  tor  Ministers,  136. 

Al*CH.E0L0(iY    AND    Bir.LICAL    RESEARCH 1.37 

Composition  of  the  Pentateuch,  13V, 

UiesioNAUT  Rkvizw 141 

Hisrher  Education  as  a  Mi.ssion  Agency,  HI ;  Roman  Csitliolic  Missions,  U-2;  Paul 
»he  Typical  Foreign  MLssionary,  1'14. 

Hf-.jiKioN  Outlook 14.5 

SuxiiARYOK  THE  Reviews  am>  Mac.azines 151 

I'-^iOZ  Notices 155 

Th<>  Gos,y.i  for  an  Age  of  Donht,  155;  The  \VorId  for  Christ  l&i;  Outlines  of  Soclai 
I  .'k 'T^*  ' '''  •  '^'*"'  Ciire  of  Souls,  1.50;  Moral  Evolution,  159  ;  The  Condition  of  Women 
m  ihi-  1  uite^l  .';ta'.-.s,  lt!l ;  Aspects  of  Fiction,  and  Other  Vetilurcs  in  Critii'i-ira,  103  ;  Mf>d- 
eni  Grtx-t  Ma.st.Ty.  Kil ;  The  Life  of  the  Spirit  in  the  Motleni  Ei.eli.sli  r,,cts.  1G4;  Mere 
IJtynitiireHtM  other  K.vsavs,  165;  History,  Prophecy,  and  the  Mouuments.  1C5 ;  CoDi^.ti- 
Uitlt.nal  Hir^t.^ry  of  the  United  Stutes,  1G7 ;  The  Ujttersof  Victor  Hu^'o,  ItiS;  History  o( 
UjijGeniiHn  .siru^gi,.  for  Liberty,  109;  Chapters  from  a  Life,  170;  Alone  in  China,  anii 
VURT  bt'.ries,  1,1  ;  Literary  Landmarks  of  Jerusalem,  171  ;  .Misckllaneols,  171. 


:£ 


/■r 


^> 


/,' 


_j 


i'-t'-c-'-Y 


Methodist  KEViEYf. 


JANUARY,  1897, 


Art.  I.— SANDFORD  HUNT,  D.D. 

"Faithful  to  the  end"  was  the  motto  on  the  coat  of  nrms 
of  an  English  emigrant  to  America  about  the  beginning  of  the 
eigliteentli  centurj.  Coming  fi'om  the  nigged  liills  of  southern 
Devonshire,  this  sturdy  pilgrim  set  up  his  home  in  the  colony 
of  New  Jersey,  at  a  place  differently  called  Hopewell  and 
llopedale.  He  was  by  name  John  Hunt.  His  wife  was  an 
ranit  of  the  first  Bishop  Moore ;  liis  employment  was  likely 
agriculture;  his  descendants  arc  scattered,  after  two  centuries, 
through  many  of  the  States  of  the  republic.  The  legacy  he  left 
liis  children  is  unknown.  Tet  the  motto  his  escutcheon  bore 
lias  been  a  monitory  influence  in  the  lives  of  six  generations 
of  industrious  citizens  ;  is  still  a  call  to  fidelity  on  the  part  of 
those  who  bear  his  ancient  surname ;  and  has  had  its  latest  illus- 
tration in  the  faithfulness  of  the  departed  workman  who,  after 
almost  a  half  century  of  toil  for  Methodism,  is  now  recalled  in 
tliese  brief  biographic  words. 

It  was  to  this  Devonshire  emigrant — v.'ho  looked  in  desire 
across  the  wide  Atlantic,  thought  lightly  of  the  dangers  of  the 
untravcled  deep,  and  coveted  the  larger  liberty  of  the  New 
World— that  Sandford  Hunt  could  trace  his  kinship.  His 
stocky  frame,  brown  eye,  and  ruddy  cheek  suggested  an  Anglo- 
Saxon  origin  ;  and  to  the  fancy  it  would  for  a  moment  socm 
that  some  English  yeoman,  reincarnated  and  resourceful,  were 
alive  again  in  liini.  So  surely  does  heredity  work  its  imperious 
will  in  men  and  link  them  to  the  distant  past. 

1— FU-rU  SKKIKS,  VOL.  XIIL 


10  Methodist  Review.  [Jauuarj, 

I.  The  youth  of  Sandford  Hunt  was  62:)ciit  in  modest  cir- 
cumstances. In  later  years  a  letter  to  a  long-time  friend  con- 
tained this  recollection :  •'  I  call  to  mind  also  that  you  and  I 
were  born  in  the  same  region,  and  with  but  little  outside  en- 
couragement in  early  life  to  give  hope  for  special  success."  His 
father,  iNoah  Ilunt,  was  born  October  29,  1790,  and  wedded 
Sally  Wilgus  in  1812.  About  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century  some  of  the  family  migrated  to  the  "  lake  country,"  as 
the  section  about  Seneca  and  Cayuga  Lakes  was  then  called  ; 
and  in  1S16,  before  steam  had  displaced  the  pillion,  Jonathan 
Hunt,  the  grandfather,  moved  still  further  M-est  to  the  vicinity 
of  Buffalo.  Hither  also  came  Noah  Hunt,  with  wife  and  three 
children,  in  March,  1819,  making  the  toilsome  two  weeks' 
journey  "  partly  with  wagons  and  the  balance  of  the  way  in 
sleighs."  The  town  to  which  they  came  M'as  Eden  Valley — 
melodious  and  winsome  name — less  than  a  score  of  miles  from 
Buffalo ;  and  here,  *'  in  a  frame  house  still  standing,"  Sandford 
Hunt  was  born  April  1.  1825. 

He  was,  like  many  more,  a  farmer's  boy.  "  Great  towns," 
says  another,  "do  not  necessarily  produce  great  men  ;"  and,  adds 
the  same  author,  "nearly  all  the  great  men  of  England,  as  well 
as  of  London,  have  been  country-born  and  country-bred."  Nor 
did  the  subject  of  this  sketch  forget  the  wholesome  discipline 
of  his  youtli.  In  his  twenty-fifth  anniversary  sermon  he  re- 
called that  he  was  "  born  and  reared  on  a  fann,  upon  which, 
for  two  thirds  of  each  year  during  boyhood,  the  time  must 
needs  be  spent  in  manual  labor."  And  so,  until  near  man- 
hood, tlie  busy  lad  listened  to  the  robin's  call,  smelled  the  sweet 
clover,  drove  the  cattle  from  the  pasture — and  thus  lived  close 
to  the  great  heart  of  nature,  the  mother  of  us  all. 

The  atmosphere  of  this  farmer's  home  was  intellectual.  It 
is  possible  to  discern  the  more  or  less  vigorous  mentality  which 
marked  tlie  family  line.  The  maternal  grandmother,  for  some 
years  surviving  her  husband,  liad  been  a  near  neighbor  to  Jon- 
athan Hunt  in  New  Jersey,  spoke  of  him  as  "  Squire  Hunt," 
and  "always  added  to  his  name  words  of  highest  respect." 
She  was  herself  of  "natural  abilities  much  above  the  average, 
well  schooled  for  the  times,  a  great  reader  of  the  Bible,  of 
English  literature,  and  of  ]^[ethodist  Church  books  and  peri- 
odicals ; "  and  witli  "  skill  and  judgment  she  ofttimes  expressed 


jsy7.]  Sandford  Hunt,  D.D.  11 

ht'i-  criticism  of  wliat  she  read."  Sandford  Hunt's  father, 
••  w  liiie  yet  a  boy  in  liis  teens,  was  also  a  scholar  in  a  noted 
at-adoinv,"  '^I't^  iii  1^28  removed  to  a  farm  at  Eden  Center,  that 
j.tri  children  might  enjoy  the  advantages  of  the  village  society 
.uid  fchools. 

Tliis  farmer's  house  was  also  a  religious  fireside.  In  the  home 
of  the  maternal  grandmother,  during  her  girlhood,  Bishop  As- 
hury  had  been  heard  "with  gladness  and  profit."  Jonathan 
Hunt,  the  grandfather,  born  in  17G5,  was  afterward  with  his  wife 
'•  amoncj  the  first  converts  to  Christ  through  the  agency  of 
Methodism,  very  soon  after  the  organization  of  the  Church  in 
the  United  States;"  and  faithfully  did  they  strive  to  "give 
■A  ftart"  to  their  little  society  in  New  Jersey.  The  father, 
Noah  Hunt,  at  first  professed  the  Baptist  faith,  but  afterwai-d 
imited  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  enjoyed  the  high 
esteem  of  his  community,  and  died  with  the  Redeemer's  name 
njK)n  liis  lips.  The  mother,  Sally  ELunt,  was  for  more  than 
seventy  years  a  faithful  member  of  the  Church,  and  at  the  ripe 
.ig(;  of  eighty-seven  went  to  the  presence  of  the  King, 

In  this  home  childhood  was  a  sacred  trust.  A  surviving 
brother  of  Sandford  Hunt — much  loved  by  him,  and  under 
whose  roof  at  Lookout  Mountain  he  spent  the  last  days  of  life 
—  turns  the  book  of  mejnory  and  sIjows  this  bright-tinted  picture 
uf  their  boyhood  circle: 

Both  father  and  mother  believed  the  influence  of  precept  and  example 
iti  a  Christian  home  of  more  value  than  all  other  agencies  combined. 
'I'hey  devoted  nearly  all  their  care  and  income  to  the  welfare  of  their  chil- 
dren, regarded  each  as  an  individual  in  taste  and  abilities,  and  encour- 
"(ji'd  feelings  of  confidence  and  self-respect.  Scripture  lessons  for  the 
SiMiday  school  were  committed  to  memory,  and  books  from  the  Sunday 
»caool  and  public  libraries  were  read  in  preference  to  newspapers. 

I  nder  such,  home  surroundings,  where  the  thinking  was 
al  least  high,  the  fancies  of  tlie  growing  boys  easily  turned 
toward  a  college  coui-se.     Writes  the  brother  again  : 

l>y  help  of  village  schools  and  academy  in  the  county  each  of  us  was 
pup|x;frd  to  be  ready  for  college — that  is,  so  supposed  by  everybody  ex- 
c<pt  futhcr  and  mother.  Through  much  trouble  and  sacrifice  they  pro- 
currd  the  fervicesof  an  excellent  scholar,  G.  R.  Huntington,  member  of 
tilt;  Prul<>stant  Episcopal  Church,  wlio  had  been  for  three  years  professor 
i't  mathematics  in  the  university  at  Burlington,  Vt.  He  proved  to  be  a 
first-chisi;  teacher  in  the  J.atin,  (^rcek,  and  French  languages.     He  was  u 


12  Methodist  Revievj.  [January, 

decidedly  great  scholar,  and  his  three  years'  training  at  our  father's  house 
gave  us  three  boys  more  insight  into  English  and  foreign  languages  and 
mathematics  than  all  otlier  schooling  that  fell  to  our  lot. 

"With  tin's  training  Sandford  Hunt  at  twenty  entered  tlie  jun- 
ior class  of  Allegheny  College.  For  the  times  the  curriculum 
he  studied  was  advanced.  Among  his  classmates  wqyq,  Alex- 
ander Martin,  S.  H.  Nesbit,  and  "\Y.  A.  Davidson.  Being, 
thrown  upon  his  own  resources,  he  bravely  met  the  burden  of 
self-support,  and  graduated  with  the  Latin  salutatory  in  1847. 
Of  that  victorious  struggle  "we  iind  him  afterward  saying: 

I  can  hardly  imagine  what  VNOuld  have  been  my  fate  had  friends  with 

a  mistaken  pride  placed  in  my  hands  an  exhaustless  purse.  Necessity 
drove  to  the  most  economical  use  of  time  and  money;  and  the  application 
and  discipline  which  that  condition  enfoiced  have  ever  since  been  found 
among  tlie  most  valuable  resources  of  life.  As  it  was,  I  vas  enabled  to 
l>egin  my  lifework  financially  even  with  the  world. 

And  so,  in  overflowing  health  and  with  the  bow  of  promise 
arching  his  morning  sl;y,  Sandford  Hunt  at  twenty-two  passed 
from  the  university  to  the  service  of  the  Church. 

II.  His  entrance  upon  the  ministry  marked  a  new  era  in  his 
history.  From  the  bleating  of  the  sheep  and  the  lowing  of  the 
•oxen  he  heard  a  call  to  other  work.  He  possessed  endowments 
that  might  have  won  him  prominent  success  in  mercantile  life 
■or  at  the  bar.  Yet  he  was  not  inclined  to  walk  in  these  paths 
of  service.  Having  begun  the  Christian  life  at  fifteen,  lie  knew 
the  voice  that  called  him  to  the  cure  of  souls.  For  him  the 
road  led  straight  into  the  priesthood  of  the  faith,  and  God's 
good  angels  guided  his  feet  along  the  inviting  path.  Says  his 
kinsman  already  quoted : 

Brother  Sandford  chose  the  ministry  without  the  help  of  his  parents, 
and  against  the  entreaties  and  advice  of  all  the  family.  TV'e  urged  the 
warning  of  poverty  and  hick  of  bread.  Father  had  selected  the  law 
office  in  Buffalo  for  his  training  in  that  profession.  But  I  do  not  think 
brother  ever  stated  he  had  any  wish  to  practice  law.  In  a  crisis  so  seri- 
ous our  loving  parents  would  not  venture  so  far  as  threats  or  commands, 
but  would  hold  to  the  limits  of  quiet  counsel.  It  was  a  case  of  severe 
trial,  lasting  many  months. 

However  much  of  zeal  and  activity  may  have  been  used  iu  the  oppo- 
site direction,  by  ministers  and  presiding  elders  who  frequented  our 
homestead,  I  have  no  idea  this  influence  would  amount  to  as  much  as  the 
thought  that  father  and  mother  were  both  praying  for  him  every  day. 
Brotlier  Sandford  wjis  au  honest  boy  ;  he  had  firm  confidence  iu  his  own 


IS07.1  Sanflford  Ihmt,  D.D.  13 

iiulini'cnt  ;  ami  I  have  no  doubt  he  was  convinced  it  was  his  duty  to 
i)rc/ich,  and  that  he  could  do  more  good  that  way  than  any  other. 

At  the  Genesee  Conference,  lield  in  Geneva,  X.  Y.,  August 
Sr),  184:7,  this  young  man,  who  chose  to  disappoint  his  friends 
that  lie  miglit  satisfy  his  conscience  and  his  God,  was  received 
on  trial.  Bishop  Morris,  the  presiding  officer,  two  years  later 
ordained  him  to  the  diaconate  ;  his  elder's  ordination  was  re- 
ceived from  Bishop  Janes  in  1851.  One  of  his  Conference 
classmates  was  the  late  Augustus  C.  George.  His  first  appoint- 
ment was  as  junior  preacher  at  Franklinville,  on  the  Paishford 
Di.-^trict,  with  residence  at  Machias,  a  circuit  returning  at  that 
Conference  two  hundred  and  eighty-six  members. 

Before  joining  Conference  our  young  itinerant  had  fonnd 
time  to  tell  his  love  story  to  Miss  Margaret  May,  a  daughter  of 
the  Rev.  Hiram  May,  of  the  Genesee  Conference — an  old-time 
itinerant  whose  melodious  voice  crowded  his  long  ministry 
with  revivals  and  sung  multitudes  into  the  kingdom  of  God's 
grace.  Under  the  following  romantic  circumstances  the  wed- 
ding journey  and  the  first  year's  itinerancy  were  passed : 

Our  wedding  trip  did  not  take  us  across  the  ocean,  or  down  the  St. 
Lawrence  among  the  beauties  of  the  Thousand  Islands,  or  into  the  heat 
of  eastern  and  southern  cities,  but  along  the  valleys  and  over  the  hills 
ilirtctly  to  the  little  village  of  Machias,  in  Cattaraugus  County,  which  had 
>K:ta  designated  by  the  appointing  power  of  our  Church  as  our  first  field 
of  labor.  Ten  dollars  of  borrowed  money  furnished  ample  means  for  the 
trip.  ...  At  this  time  the  wild  hills  of  Cattaraugus  had  never  been 
startled  by  the  thundering  and  screaming  of  the  locomotive.  The  near- 
fiit  market  was  this,  our  own  city  [Buffalo].  With  a  salary  of  $238.  less 
tliuu  J25  of  which  was  cash,  all  our  wants  were  fully  met,  and  a  year  of 
MKcess  CDJoved. 

Church  building  fell  to  the  preacher's  lot  in  his  second  ap- 
J>ointment,  at  Ellicottville.  In  his  own  words,  long  afterward 
uttcrod,  we  may  read  the  story  of  his  achievement: 

At  the  Conference  of  1848,  held  in  this  city  [Builalo],  I  was  sent  to 
Kliicottvillf-,  then  the  county  seat  of  Cattaraugus  County.  Our  church 
hfl.l  ujf  siTvices  in  an  old  court  iiouse,  which  was  tlie  common  resort  for 
all  torts  of  jratherings  at  every  season  of  the  year.  Mud  and  filth  some- 
times covered  the  tloor  quite  as  completely  as  our  modern  carpets,  though 
tlic  covering  was  not  quite  as  agreeable.  Unsophisticated  as  I  was,  I 
could  not  See  why  two  or  three  other  denominations  should  enjoy  com- 
lortftblo  ciiurclif-s  and  we  bo  forced  into  such  repuhive  quarters,  especially 


14  Methodist  Bevicv).  [January, 

as  our  congregation  equaled  theirs.  At  that  time,  as  in  many  other 
places  then,  there  were  denominational  jealousies  which  made  it  neces- 
sary for  us  to  rely  on  our  o\vn  resources  entirely  in  such  an  undertaking. 
Those  resources  were  extremely  limited,  forty  dollars  being  the  liighc-t 
figure  any  member  of  the  church  could  pay.  Under  the  stimulus  of 
various  emotions,  prominent  among  which,  I  fear,  -was  a  feeling  of  indig- 
nation at  the  attitude  of  others  toward  us,  I  said,  "We  will  have  a 
church."  Having  quietly  secured  a  subscription  of  a  few  hundred  dol- 
lars, the  recording  steward,  who  chanced  to  be  a  carpenter,  commenced 
with  me  the  task.  Day  after  day  we  climbed  the  mountains  and  foiled 
and  squared  the  timber.  A  Lardy  constitution  was  now  of  practical  use. 
When  this  work  was  completed  I  found  a  man,  with  some  difficulty,  who 
would  risk  liis  team  for  the  perilous  task  to  both  driver  and  horses  of 
drawing  the  timber  down  the  mountain  sides.  I  did  not  then  realize,  as 
I  have  since,  how  unclerical  must  have  been  my  appearance,  a  few  days 
afterwards,  as  I  stood  erect  on  the  loads  of  timber,  driving  four  horses 
that  seemed  to  be  proud  to  have  a  share  in  such  work,  and  thus  revealed 
to  the  villagers  for  the  first  time  our  earnest  purjiose  to  build  a  church. 
...  I  think  I  may  claim,  without  immodesty,  that  a  man  who  gains  a 
reputation  for  church  building  in  this  way  earns  all  it  is  worth. 

Tlie  appearance  and  traits  of  Sandford  Ilimt  at  this  time  call 
for  a  place  in  this  liurried  story.  Says  one  who  was  a  ret^ident 
on  the  Royalton  Circuit  in  1851,  and  wlio  has  since  become  a 
member  of  the  Genesee  Conference  : 

I  remember  him  as  he  stood  in  the  pulpit,  on  the  first  Sunday  after  Con- 
ference, as  though  it  were  yesterday.  To  my  boyish  eyes  lie  was  the  ideal 
of  perfect  physical  manhood.  His  rosy  cheeks  and  auburn  hair,  his  clear, 
speaking  eyes  and  symmetrical  form,  impressed  me.  On  his  clean-shaven 
face  there  was  no  shadow  of  the  cares  and  responsibilities  that  later  years 
brought,  and  time  had  not  begun  to  chisel  its  furrows  upon  a  brow  that 
was  then  as  smooth  as  a  mirror.  As  he  rose  to  speak  a  smile  spread  over 
bis  features  which  suggested  the  play  of  the  rising  sun  over  a  field  of  rij^en- 
ing  grain.  In  the  two  years  of  his  stay  on  the  charge  he  manifested  those 
traits  of  character  that  won  for  him  in  after  years  the  confidence  of  the 
Church  as  expressed  in  its  elevation  of  him  to  the  high  position  which  he 
so  admirably  filled.  His  business  instinct,  liis  conscientious  devotion  to 
his  work,  his  integrity  of  character  were  conspicuous  even  then. 

During  liis  earlier  ministry  he  steadily  grew— and  he  took 
time  to  grow.  "With  Maclaren  of  Manchester  he  could  say, 
''  I  thank  God  that  I  Aras  stuck  down  in  a  quiet,  little,  obscure 
place  to  begin  my  ministry."  After  ten  years  he  found  him- 
self a  city  preacher  and  the  pastor  of  Grace  Church,  Buffalo, 
then  the  leading  appointment  in  the  Conference.  At  that 
time  theXazarite  movement  was  exciting  the  Church  in  western 


1S07.]  Sandford  Hunt,  D.J).  15 

Now  York,  and  M-as  threatening  her  stability.  It  is  liardlj 
necessary  to  say  that  our  youDg  pastor  was  arrayed  on  the  side 
of  the  established  regulations  of  the  Church.  His  first  winter 
nt  (rrace  Chuich  was  the  great  revival  winter  of  the  century, 
lief  resiling  showers  fell  on  his  people.  "  Over  one  hundred," 
he  afterward  wrote,  "professed  conversion,"  and  ''ninety  were 
taken  into  the  church  on  probation.  Many  of  these  proved 
prominent  and  useful  members  in  after  years."  At  the  close  of 
tiic  two  years— the  limit  of  the  pastoral  term— "  one  hundred 
:ind  thirty-four  additions  had  been  made  to  the  church  member- 
Fhip."  It  was  here  also  that  the  pastor  formed  a  lifelong  friend- 
rhip  with  such  conspicnous  laymen  as  Francis  H.  Eoot,  who 
preceded  him  by  a  little  to  the  heavenly  world,  and  Henry  II. 
Otis,  who  survives  to  mourn  liis  absence  from  the  earth. 

In  186i  he  was  appointed  to  the  eldership  of  the  I\iagara  Dis- 
trict. It  was  at  this  period,  when  the  Southland  was  misty 
with  the  smoke  of  cannon,  that  he  found  time  to  sei-ve  as  the 
Secretary  of  the  United  States  Christian  Commission  for  west- 
<'rn  iSTew  York  and  to  twice  visit  the  army.  He  was  ever  after 
nn  enthusiastic  patriot.  The  old  soldier  was  his  especial  friend. 
One  of  his  stirring  lectures,  both  humorous  and  tearful,  was  on 
his  Christian  Commission  work ;  and  one  of  his  annual  pleasures 
was  a  visit  with  the  U.  S.  Grant  Post,  of  Brooklyn,  to  the  grave 
of  the  great  chieftain  at  Riverside  Park.  Of  his'Christian  Com- 
mission service  the  Rev.  Joseph  H.  Knowles,  D.D.,  after  thirty- 
t\vo  years  speaks  as  follows : 

^  It  was  my  privilege  to  be  associated  with  Dr.  Hunt  in  the  Christian 
CnuimissioQ  Service  of  the  Array  of  the  Potomac  during  the  spring  of 
ISOi.  For  a  number  of  weeks  our  labors  were  limited  to  the  hospitals  in, 
or  uoar,  Washington,  D.  C,  where  hundreds  of  sick  and  wounded  soldiers 
were  daily  brought  from  the  battles  in  Virginia.  These  were  the  terrible 
'lny3  when  Fredericksburg,  Cold  Harbor,  Petersburg,  and  other  places 
^••'^^•^l  to  the  utmost  the  generous  help  of  the  Christian  and  Sanitary  Com- 
iii^-ions.  As  he  bent  over  sick  and  dying  soldiers,  to  minister  to  them 
"I'lritual  and  bodily  succor,  no  voice  could  have  been  more  sympathetic, 
.-.V.  h.ind  more  helpful,  no  prayer  for  God's  blessing  more  fervent.  Tender 
^••1  {'plications  were  offered  for  the  wounded  and  dying;  and  earnest  exhor- 
tutiuns  from  his  lips  to  trust  in  Jesus  always  accompanied  his  kind  efforts 
t"  bestow  temporal  relief. 

Siibscqiicntly,  when  permission  was  given  to  go  to  "  the  front,"  to  ad- 
imnistor  relief,  ao  one  could  have  performed  patriotic  and  Christian scrv- 
>'•<•  with  greater  efllciency.     One  Sunday  evening  in  Fredericksburg,  after 


IG  Methodist  Bevievj.  [January, 

a  day  spent  iu  the  rudely  constructed  hospit^U,  wc  reviewed  together  our 
sad  and  trying  work.  He  said,  "  I  liavc  publicly  addressed  thirty  differ- 
ent groups  of  sick  and  ^s-ounded  soldiers  to-day,  besides  giving  bodily 
relief  to  a  very  large  number."  Dr.  Hunt  always  performed  these  kind 
olhccs  in  a  hopeful  spirit.  In  dictating  hasty  messages  to  distant  friends 
for  sick  and  dying  soldiers,  or  in  presenting  the  cooling  draught  to  parched 
lip.<<,  or  iu  invoking  spintual  grace  from  heaven,  there  was  always  a  singu- 
lar spirit  of  self-sacrifice  manifest  that  won  all  hearts.  His  tireless  zeal 
was  a  real  object  lesson  for  us  all;  and,  from  the  beginning  of  that  un- 
liappy  civil  struggle  to  its  very  close,  few  men  seemed  to  comprehend  as 
fully  the  moral  significance  of  the  conflict. 

To  the  far-seeing  statesinanship  of  Bishop  Simpson,  wlio  held 
tlic  Genesee  Conference  in  1870,  the  "uptown  "  movement  in 
Buftalo  justified  the  establishment  of  a  new  chai-ge.  It  received 
tlic  name  of  "  Central  Chui-ch,*'  and  Sandford  Hunt  was  in- 
trusted with  its  undeveloped  interests.  It  had,  as  vet.  "no 
trustee,  steward,  class  leader,  or  member."  Its  first  prayer 
meeting  was  radiant  with  Pentecostal  light.  "  Lips  were  un- 
sealed that  were  unused  to  praying  in  public.  The  forty  per- 
sons who  were  there  accepted  the  revelation  of  God's  presence 
on  that  memorable  evening  in  proof  of  his  seal  of  approbation 
on  the  new  work  as  clearly  as  the  prophet  of  Carmel,  when,  in 
answer  to  his  prayer,  fire  came  down  from  heaven  and  consumed 
the  sacrifice."  Like  the  children  in  the  desert,  God  led  thera 
Avondrously.  The  new  movement  was  "  fully  justified  by  the 
dedication  of  the  chapel  in  about  one  year,  with  a  membership 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty,  and  the  dedication  of  tlie  body  of  the 
church  in  five  years  thereafter  with  a  membership  of  three 
hundred."  And  so  the  Delaware  Avenue  Church  became  a. 
torchbearer  of  the  faith  to  light  men's  way  to  heaven. 

Numerous  activities  were,  during  these  years,  occupying  Dr. 
Hunt's  attention.  In  the  midst  of  his  oflicial  employment  he 
found  time  to  compile  his  two  well-knov»^n  volumes  on  the  laws- 
of  reh'gious  corporations.  Once  he  visited  Albany,  for  his  Con- 
ference, to  accomplish  certain  legislation.  And  conspicuouslj 
was  he  a  member  of  tlie  commission  to  locate  educational  in- 
stitutions within  his  Conference  boundaries.  Numerous  honors 
were  also  being  conferred  on  him.  From  1808  to  1874  he  was 
Conference  secretary.  In  1S71  he  received  the  doctorate  of 
divinity  from  his  olmamaier.  Having  been  a  reserve  delegate 
to  the  Luifalo  General  Conference  of    ISGO,  in  18CS  he  was 


ISOT.j  Sandford  JIunU  n.D.  IT 

Mrnt  to  the  General  Conference  at  Chicago  ;  in  1ST2  lie  Avas 
air.iin  a  reserve  delegate ;  in  1S7G  lie  was  chosen  at  the  head  of 
his  delegation,  and  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Book  Commit- 
tee. H"t  best  of  all  he  was  a  contented  and  devoted  pastor. 
S;iys  his  friend,  Mr.  Otis  : 

All  his  sermons -were  full  of  Gospel  truth,  and  he  always  impressed  his 
hfraiors  as  one  who  believed  Avhat  he  preached.  I  am  sure  he  never 
jccachtd  without  saving  something  to  feed  the  hungry  soul  of  the  Chris- 
tian and  awaken  in  the  heart  of  the  unsaved  a  desire  to  live  a  better  life. 
Ah  a  pastor  he  stood  in  the  front  rank.  .  .  .  His  presence  in  the  home  in- 
v:iilal)!y  brought  joy  and  gladness.  No  sooner  had  he  entered  a  house 
t'lKin  it  was  like  the  opening  of  the  shutters  to  let  in  the  morning  sun.  .  .  . 
H«-  liad  a  great,  sympathetic  heart  concealed  in  his  robust  form.  .  .  .  Ko 
o!ic  in  distress  ever  went  to  him  and  was  seat  away  without  help.  .  ,  . 
Hi"*  prayer  meetings  were  always  a  means  of  grace,  and  it  was  his  delight 
when  they  were  full  of  spiritual  life  and  power.  ...  He  believed  in  re- 
viTii!  services,  and  held  them  with  great  success.  .  .  .  The  Sabbath  school 
was  a  place  where  he  delighted  to  be.  .  .  .  In  fact,  he  was  an  all-round 
jci.'- tor,  faithful  to  all  the  interests  of  the  Church. 

But  th.e  last  milestones  in  his  Conference  service  were  now 
near.  In  the  presiding  eldership  he  ronnded  ont  his  active 
work  among  his  brethren.  From  tlie  autumn  of  1873  until 
I'^TO-he  served  the  Niagara,  and  then  the  Buffalo,  District,  He 
fared  tenderly  for  his  preachers ;  lie  cared  safely  for  his 
churches.  This  included  a  particular  supervision  of  their  finan- 
cial interests.  At  Buffalo  it  was  thought  possible  to  cancel  the 
itulebtcdness  on  the  clmrches  ;  and  in  trusted  association  witli 
Mr.  Hoot,  supplemented  by  the  generosity  of  this  princely  lay- 
man, l)r.  Hunt  saw  every  Methodist  property  of  the  city  re- 
Hevcd  from  its  mortgage  burden.  And  thus,  in  the  quiet 
MTT'ce  of  his  Conference,  he  was  near  another  destiny  and  knew 
it  not. 

ill.  An  unexpected  door  now  opened  into  the  official  service 
<'f  the  Cliurch.  On  February  20,  1879,  Dr.  Reuben  Nelson, 
K-nivr  Book  Agent  at  Xew  York,  fell  in  the  midst  of  his  work, 
t:u:<M  beloved  and  sore  lamented.  The  few  days  that  inter- 
vi-jusl  before  the  special  meeting  of  the  Book  Committee  were 
tihed  with  infjuiries  as  to  the  man  best  fitted  for  the  vacancy. 
For  tlirec  years  Dr.  Hunt,  in  his  service  on  the  Book  Committee, 
h.i<l  faown  Ruch  a  mastery  of  its  intricate  business  as  to  invite 
'itUMilion    toward  himself;    and   on    March    3,  1879,  he  was 


18  Methodist  lievieio.  [January, 

elected  as  the  associate  of  John  jM.  PhilHps,  and  became  the 
junior  agent.  Thus  did  the  grandson  of  the  old  saint  who  had 
been  a  "  great  reader  "  of  "  Methodist  Church  books  and  peri- 
odicals "  enter  upon  the  publication  of  literature  for  a  later 
Methodism.  The  horoscope  playfully  cast  for  him  long  be- 
fore, in  a  friendly  circle,  that  he  was  destined  for  the  agency 
at  New  York,  now  had  its  fulfillment.  The  man  was  ready  for 
the  hour.  Quietly  he  made  his  readjustments  at  Buffalo,  and 
slipped  away  to  his  new  work,  with  the  prayers  and  good  wishes 
of  tlie  Conference  that  had  so  lately  given  Thomas  Carlton  for 
twenty  years  to  the  same  responsible  service.  The  debt  upon 
the  Book  Concern  of  a  lialf  million  dollars  at  once  en^aofed  his 
attention.  His  dislike  of  indebtedness  was  so  exceeding  great 
that  it  was  his  lifelong  custom  to  have  no  outstanding  obligations. 
Even  the  articles  of  food  consumed  in  his  home  were  as  a  rule 
paid  for  when  bought  at  tlie  retailer's.  This  abhorrence  of  debt 
he  now  carried  into  his  official  life.  The  liquidation  of  the 
Book  Concern  obligations  had  the  equally  earnest  cooperation 
of  the  senior  agent.  On  June  1, 1S70,  but  three  months  after 
Dr.  Hunt's  election,  notice  was  served  by  the  agents  upon 
their  bondholders  of  a  proposed  reduction  in  the  rate  of  inter- 
est. During  the  year,  as  reported  to  the  General  Conference 
of  1S80,  bonds  to  the  amount  of  ninety-five  thousand  dollars 
were  canceled.  And  so  the  process  was  continued  until  the  last 
dollar  of  indebtedness  was  met. 

Too  recent  has  been  the  erection  of  the  new  building  at  150 
Fifth  Avenue  to  necessit-ate  a  lengthy  statement  of  Dr.  Hunt's 
relation  to  that  result.  One  statement  is  that  the  first  public 
proposal  for  the  consolidation  of  the  Xew  York  printing  inter- 
ests under  one  roof  came  from  him.  As  a  member  of  the  build- 
ding  committee  he  was  deeply  engrossed  in  the  project  from  its 
inception.  A  site  having  been  bought  in  October,  ISST,  and  the 
corner  stone  being  laid  by  Bishop  Bowman  during  the  General 
Conference  of  ISSS,  the  completion  of  the  building  found  in 
Dr.  Hunt  an  ardent  participator.  All  honoris  due  the  eminent 
company  associated  on  the  building  committee.  But  it  does 
not  detract  from  their  well-earned  praise  to  say  that,  among 
them  all,  Dr.  Hunt  was  a  leading  spirit.  In  his  family  circle  it 
is  remembered  that  his  breakfast  hour  was  changed  to  seven 
o'clock,  and  that  it  Avas  his  daily  custom,  before  going  to  the 


,..»7i  Sandford  Bunt,  D.V.  19 

('>iioorn  at  S05  Broadway,  to  visit  the  new  building  and  note  its 
..-.Mx'ss.  He  liteiiilly  watched  its  growth  from  foundation  to 
.'-  r.stoiie  and  by  his  knowledge  of  affairs  led  one  of  the  contract- 
,,r^  lalor  to  say  that  another  employer  with  equal  grasp  of  build- 
{\vz  details  he  had  never  met.  In  the  midst  of  distractiDg 
caa'ahe  found  time  to  publish  in  the  Methodist  Jieview  for  Oc- 
t.>bor,  18S0,  a  paper  on  the  "  Centennial  of  the  Book  Concern," 
r^-tting  forth  the  successive  steps  leading  to  the  consummation 
K.>  near  at  hand — a  paper  which  was  later  issued  in  pamphlet 
:'  ;rm  for  general  distribution  at  the  centennial  celebration  of 
Doccmber  8,  1SS9.  The  dedication  of  the  new  building,  con- 
tain poraneons  with  the  formal  centennial  of  the  Book  Concern, 
jji  February,  1S90,  was  a  glad  day  to  him.  Among  the  speak- 
ers at  the  crowded  Metropolitan  Opera  House  Dr.  Hunt  was 
included,  delivering  an  address  on  "The  Book  Concern." 
Anticipating  the  second  centennial  of  the  Concern,  his  faith 
took  wing,  and  he  concluded  with  the  prophetic  words  : 
'•  The  records,  instead  of  coming  from  New  York  and  Cincinnati 
;\]one,  will  come  from  China,  Japan,  India,  Europe,  and  Africa, 
•!i  each  of  whicli  v.'ill  have  arisen  establishments  far  surpassing 
our  own,  which  shall  send  forth  their  streams  of  light  and 
i;:iowlcdge  for  the  elevation  and  salvation  of  our  race." 

In  February,  18S9,  Dr.  Hunt's  associate  in  the  book  agency 
fell  at  his  side.  The  death  of  Mr.  Phillips,  while  a  great  blow 
to  the  Church  at  large,  was  felt  by  few  outside  his  saddened 
i'ainily  as  by  Dr.  Hunt,  Besides  the  inheritance  of  new  re- 
Hp«-)n5ibilities,  the  loss  of  this  comrade  smote  Ids  deepest  heart. 
For  nearly  ten  years  they  had  resided  in  the  same  section  of 
r.rooklyn,  had  almost  daily  made  the  journey  together  over 
the  East  Biver,  and,  while  dissimilar  in  their  tastes,  were  linked 
'.n  unusual  intimacy.  Over  his  fallen  companion  the  compre- 
i.on?ive  eulogy  of  Dr.  Hunt,  at  the  General  Conference  of 
l'^'>2,  was  but  a  scant  expression  of  the  regard  he  had  felt  for 
ia?  colleague.  Even  to  the  last  he  recalled  their  associations, 
^'.•id  at  Charleston,  but  a  few  days  before  his  death,  spoke  of 
the  *•  uniform  Christian  fellowsliip  and  kindness  which  ever 
t'xi-tcd  between  them." 

To  Dr.  Homer  Eaton,  the  new  agent,  elected  in  1889,  Dr. 
Hunt  gave  a  generous  welcome.  The  late  dividends  of  many 
hundred  thousand  dollars  to  the  Conferences,  to    which  the 


20  Mcihodlsi  Review.  (January, 

Eastern  house  lias  contributed,  are  a  suiBcient  testimony  to  the 
steady  advance  of  the  publisliing  interests  during  tliis  last  copart- 
nership. In  iiis  )nenioir  of  Dr.  Hunt,  read  at  tlie  last  General 
Conference,  Dr.  Eaton  was  led  to  speak  of  hiiu  as  "a  wise 
counselor  and  a  true  friend."  Thus  in  concord  with  all  his 
business  associates,  and  with  love  to  all  men,  Dr.  Hunt  drew 
near  the  goal  and  saw  the  city  in  view. 

With  the  death  of  Mr.  Phillips,  in  1889,  had  come  the  senior 
agency  and  uncoveted  burdens  as  treasurer  of  t}]e  Missionary 
Society.  To  this  position  Dr.  Hunt  brought  the^anie  conserva- 
tive and  conscientious  management  that  had  distinguished  him 
in  other  work.  During  seven  years  eight  and  one  half  million 
dollars  passed  through  his  hands.  His  familiarity  with  all 
legal  forms,  his  acquaintance  with  the  statutes  of  many  States, 
and  his  memory  of  the  details  of  individual  legacies  made  him 
an  invaluable  officer.  In  1891  he  made  the  trip  to  Ivfexico,  in 
the  interests  of  the  society.  At  the  annual  meeting  of  1894, 
in  Brooklyn,  and  of  1895,  in  Denver,  he  stood  like  adamant 
contending  for  decreased  appropriations  that  the  indebtedness 
might  be  met.  It  was  of  his  speech  before  the  latter  committee 
that  Bishop  Xewraan  afterward  said  : 

I  have  heard  many  remarkable  financial  speeches,  both  in  the  Church 
and  in  the  United  States  Senate,  but  for  clearness  of  statement,  arrange- 
ment of  facts,  compactness  of  argument,  familiarity  -wirh  the  banking 
business  of  the  world,  intelligent  knowledge  of  the  personal  views  of 
American  bankers,  and  an  accurate  information  as  to  the  financial  condi- 
tion of  the  Church  and  the  needs  of  our  mission  stations  at  home  and 
abroad,  I  have  never  heard  that  speech  excelled.  It  lives  in  my  memory 
today  as  something  never  to  be  forgotten. 

His  sense  of  responsibility  for  the  missionary  treasury  he 
had  before  expressed,  in  a  personal  letter,  as  follows :  "  I  feel 
an  intense  interest  in  the  reputation  of  the  treasury  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  I  understand  it  to  be  my  special  duty  to 
giiard  unlawful  drafts  upon  it.  I  certainly  do  not  desire  to  act 
under  the  inipulse  of  a  misguided  zeal,  but  I  was  born  with  an 
inveterate  hatred  of  debts,  and  my  experience  in  public  affairs 
has  not  diminished  that  enmity."  This  anxiety  for  the  over- 
burdened treasury  led  him  to  spend  the  closing  days  of  Janu- 
ary, 1896,  before  he  went  away  to  die,  in  sending  out  appeals 
for  contributions,  in  furtherance  of  a  special  plan  he  had  formed 


js(tr]  Sandford  Hunt,  D.D.  21 

:\ir  Icsvseiiing-  the  debt.  Tlie  project  was  also  on  liis  tongue 
J'.jriii"  liis  last  visit  to  the  Southern  Conferences,  and  on  that 
U-t  day's  ride  from  Chattanooga  to  Cincinnati,  in  company  \nth 
Ilishoj)  Joyce  and  Drs.  Hammond  and  Matthew.  So  did  he 
M-etn  to  mind  the  maxim  on  his  ancestral  coat  of  arms  and  con- 
tinue "taithful  to  tlie  end." 

IV,  The  mention  of  some  traits  of  character  conspicuous  in 
\)i.  Hunt  will  add  completeness  to  this  barren  outline  of  his 
<.tiicial  work.  He  was  endowed  with  many  of  the  qualities 
vvc  are  accustomed  to  note  in  great  men.  His  modesty  was 
sincere  and  constant.  Says  liis  elder  brother,  already  quoted  : 
••  If  lie  ever  liad  any  ambition  for  office  he  must  have  acquired 
i;.  in  his  after  life.  It  is  no  family  ailment."  On  a  few  occa- 
rions,  wlien  the  General  Conferences  were  near,  the  present 
writer  in  confidential  moments  spoke  of  his  probable  reelection, 
ix'ceiving  in  reply  the  answer  that  he  was  but  tlie  servant  of 
I  lie  Ciiurch  and  was  ready  to  stop  when  the  Ciun-ch  bade  him 
hicji  aside.  At  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  Delaware 
Avenue  Cliurch,  the  autumn  before  his  death,  he  thus  spoke  of 
iiiinself  as  the  first  pastor,  ''' Iniproveraent  was  inevitable,  as 
;.-.)U  had  tlie  poorest  first;"  and  when  urged  by  the  proof 
reader  of  his  discourse,  before  its  delivery,  to  soften  this  ex- 
pression, he  still  held  to  his  original  phrase.  Yet  he  confidently 
leaned  upon,  liimself,  and  was  fertile  in  expedients. 

lie  was  most  industrious.  Perhaps  from  the  early  farm  dis- 
<-iplinc  he  v.-as,  all  his  ofiicial  life,  an  early  riser.  While  cross- 
ing the  Atlantic,  in  1890,  he  writes  of  an  anticipated  burial  on 
the;  morrow,  "  Perhaps  they  will  get  the  start  of  me."  But  the 
following  morning  he  records  in  his  personal  memorandum,  "  At 
four  I  turned  out  to  make  sure  of  being  in  time  for  the  burial  at 
*-^'A. '  This  habit  of  early  rising  brought  him  even  aliead  of 
'virne  to  Ids  engagements.  It  also  gave  him  o])portunity,  out  of 
'•Jiico  liours,  to  prepare  sermons  and  lectures,  to  edit  his  volume 
«^--5't-.vo  hundred  and  fifty-six  pages  on  Methodism  in  Bnft'alo— 
A  volume  largely  owing  its  origin  to  the  request  of  Mr.  Root — 
a  Jul  to  do  an  amount  of  other  work  which  was  surprising. 

ilo  was  a  friend  of  education,  giving  the  cause  both  time 
and  money.  As  a  trustee  of  Genesee  Wesley  an  Seminary  for 
ycnre,  and  once  its  treasurer,  his  presence  at  the  meetings  of  the 
!->:»ni    was   Koldoni  liindered   by  other  duties.      In    1879    he 


22 


Methodist  Revieio.  [January, 


delivered  an  address  before  the  "  Council,"  hold  iu  Syracuse,  on 
the  "  Kelatioa  of  the  JMethodist  Episcopal  Church  to  Syracuse 
University,"  ending  with  the  promise  for  tlie  Genesee  "VTes- 
leyan  Seminary  :  "  We  will  meet  you  on  common  ground  and 
carry  tliis  institution  upon  our  shoulders,  if  need  be,  across  this 
Jordan  into  its  Canaan  of  safety.  Two  hundred  thousand 
singing,  praying  men  and  women,  and  a  host  of  patrons  in  the 
Empire  State,  will  respond  to  the  demand  for  aid." 

He  was  truly  brave,  ilis  brethren  in  the  Genesee  Confer- 
ence will  not  soon  forget  how  he  consented,  in  1895,  to  be 
counted  with  a  handful  of  eighteen,  in  a  vote  on  a  great  con- 
stitutional question,  with  the  election  of  GcTieral  Conference 
delegates  impending  on  the  morrow— displaying,  says  the 
bishSp  who  presided^,  "the  most  splendid  courage h)  speech  and 
yote."  But  his  bravery  was  only  another  name  for  his  conscien- 
tiousness. He  hated  shams.  Says  Bishop  Newman  again  of 
liim  ;  "  Hunt  had  no  double.  He  was  never  a  masquerader.  He 
was  never  more  than  himself,  nor  less  than  himself,  nor  other 
than  himself,  but  was  always  Sandford  Hunt." 

Tliis,  with  all  else,  made  Inm  an  increasing  force  in  tlie 
General  and  Annual  Conferences.  Through  all  its  changes  of 
boundarv,  and  once  a  change  of  name,  he  had  remained  in  the 
Genesee  Conference  and  particularly  loved  the  brotherhood  of 
that  body.  From  his  entrance  upon  the  agency,  in  1879,  his 
brethren  continuously  elected  him  a  delegate  to  the  upper  body, 
and  twice  at  the  head  of  his  delegation.  Despite  his  seem- 
ing hazard  of  his  interests  in  the  constitutional  vote  of  1895, 
he  was  chosen  by  just  a  three  quarters'  vote,  and  first  in  the 
delegation,  to  represent  his  Conference  at  Cleveland.  That 
gathering  he  was  not  destined  to  attend,  yet  he  went  to  his 
grave  prizing  this  new  wreath  of  laurel  his  brethren  had  placed 
upon  his  brow.  His  infmence  in  the  General  Conference  needs 
no  review.  Four  successive  times  did  the  body  reelect  him  to 
his  work  in  Xew  York.  His  unusual  judicial  qualities  made  him 
a  leading  figure  in  its  discussions.  He  grasped  the  kernel  of  a 
debate ;  lie  spoke  tersely  and  luminously ;  lie  carried  an  authority 
that  was  not  easily  questioned—and  thus  he  sat  a  wise  man 
among  tlie  sages  of  the  Church. 

He  grew  until  his  death.     His  mind  was  alert  to  the  last,  and 
hlB  Bpirit  young.     Chosen  a  director  in  a  prominent  Js"ew  York 


i       ISO 7.]  Sandford  Jlant,  D.D.  23 

bank,  and  the  associate  of  men  of  large  monetary  interests,  he 
was  a  growing  master  in  finance.  Ilis  addresses  at  the  Annnal 
Conferences,  as  the  end  drew  near,  broadened  like  some  river  that 
widens  to  the  sea.  During  the  last  year  these  addresses  were 
particularly  masterful  and  persuasive.  Of  this  says  Bishop 
Xcwman  :  "  To  my  mind  Durbin  was  a  model  in  this  regard. 
If  he  related  an  anecdote,  it  was  to  illustrate  his  point.  If  he 
(pioted  history,  it  was  to  confirm  lils  position.  Next  to  Durbin 
I  place  Ilunt.  Be  seemed  to  know  just  what  an  Annual  Con- 
ference demanded  of  the  Book  Agent,  how  to  present  the  facts 
in  the  most  satisfactory  manner,  and  what  book  of  recent  pub- 
lication was  of  higliest  interest  to  the  preacher." 

He  was  helpful  to  others.  Service  was  his  rule  of  Hie.  His 
(piiet  charities  were  many.  His  aid  to  ministerial  brethren  kept 
liim  all  too  busily  employed  on  the  Sabbath,  after  the  week's  hard 
work  ;  and  in  many  churches  about  Xew  York  his  vigorous,  per- 
euasive  sermons  are  vividly  recalled,  as  he  preached  the  great 
doctrines  of  the  faith.  His  succor  to  those  in  trouble  ended 
only  -with  his  life.  He  was  a  friend  to  the  black  man,  and  one  of 
tlie  most  sympathetic  letters  that  has  reached  his  saddened  fam- 
ily, since  his  death,  has  been  from  a  prominent  member  of  that 
race.  Of  his  inferiors  in  office  he  was  kindly  thoughtful,  so  that 
one  who  had  come  close  to  his  tender  heart  in  Book  Concern 
work  says :  "  A  truer  man,  a  kinder  employer,  and  a  firmer 
friend  it  has  never  been  my  pleasure  to  meet.  It  is  not  com- 
mon for  men  to  say  that  they  love  each  other,  but  I  can  honestly 
say  that  I  loved  Dr.  Hunt,  and  that  I  have  lost  one  of  the  dear- 
est friends  on  earth."  And  thus  many  more  have  spoken.  His 
circle  of  personal  friends  was  wide ;  his  benefactions  he  gave 
them  to  the  end. 

He  loved  Methodism,  past  and  present,  and  without  reservation 
preached  the  faith  of  Wesley's  people.  Desire  for  the  approval 
of  Methodism  led  him  of  late  to  say,  in  speaking  of  his  great 
responsibilities :  "  I  propose  to  do  this  work  to  the  best  of  niy 
ability,  so  that  I  may  die  after  a  while  in  the  full  approval  and 
benedictions  of  the  Church  with  whicli  I  have  been  identified." 
And  his  trust  took  hold  mightily  on  the  invisible.  Xone  who 
heard  will  soon  forget  how  this  voiced  itself  in  his  love-feast 
testimony  at  Charleston,  a  week  before  his  death.  In  his  busi- 
ness cares  he  stayed  his  heart  on  revealed  truth.     "  I  am  glad," 


24  Methodist  Beview.  [January, 

he  wrote  at  his  desk,  not  very  long  before  liis  departure,  "  that 
our  old  Bible  contains  the  following  passage :' For  we  know 
that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we 
liave  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal 
in  the  iieavens.' "     And  in  this  faith  he  was  caught  away, 

Y.  The  memory  of  his  last  days  to  his  home  circle  is  lilie  the 
recollection  of  a  mellow  sunset,  when  the  drear  night  has  fallen. 
Aside  from  advancing  age,  he  was  in  an  altogether  normal  state 
of  health  nntil  the  summer  of  1894.  In  that  heated  term  the 
emergencies  of  the  missionary  treasury  particularly  kept  liim 
from  a  needed  vacation.  During  the  extreme  heat  he  stood 
almost  a  lone  sentinel  at  his  post,  negotiating  loans  at  the  Kew 
York  banks  and  otherwise  keeping  his  untiring  vigil.  The  few 
days  of  respite  he  was  permitted  to  spend  at  Martha's  Yineyard, 
when  ho  found  it  possible  to  go  away,  were  not  days  of  full  rest. 
.since  there  we  find  him  preaching  for  the  auxiliary  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  His  family  then  saw  the 
first  serious  indications  of  overwork.  Watching  rigorously  over 
liis  health,  through  the  ensuing  winter,  it  was  not  till  the  spring 
of  1805  that  he  found  himself  in  the  grasp  of  his  final  disease. 
On  his  return  from  some  of  the  spring  Conferences  he  com- 
plained of  pain  abont  the  heart,  and  at  length  learned  that  his 
overtaxed  system  had  been  assailed  by  angina  pectoris.  From 
In's  physician  he  heard,  by  his  own  request,  the  description  of 
the  progress  of  that  dread  disease,  and  went  out  with  a  martyr's 
serenity  on  his  face  to  meet  his  fate.  Through  the  succeeding 
months  his  demeanor,  to  those  of  his  inner  circle  who  kTiewhis  ail- 
ment, was  so  remarkable  as  to  cause  frequent  comment.  Quietly 
lie  moved  in  and  out,  neglecting  nothing,  patient  to  an  unusual 
degree,  given  sometimes,  as  was  his  wont  in  health,  to  gentle 
inirth,  and  evidently  getting  ready  for  his  migration.  Yet  he 
had  little  to  say  of  himself,  even  to  his  family,  and  there  is 
nothing  to  indicate  that  he  expected  to  go  away  so  soon.  His 
southern  trip,  in  January,  1896,  he  had  at  first  abandoned,  by 
his  wife's  request.  But  the  prospect  of  the  company  of  Bishop 
Foster  and  others  led  him  to  change  his  plans.  One  never-to- 
be-forgotten  Thursday  he  stepped  over  his  threshold  for  the  last 
time,  and,  with  a  lover's  kiss  thrown  back  to  the  wife  of  nearly 
fifty  years,  passed  from  her  earthly  sight  forever.  His  visit  to 
the  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  Conferences,  his  thrilling  ap- 


Ig07.]  Sandford  Hunt,  JJ.D.  25 

tK'a!  in  the  great  Charleston  revival  meeting,  his  large  freedom 
from  pain  through  those  last  two  weeks,  his  continued  activity 
ill  the  work  of  the  Church,  and  his  death,  on  February,  10, 
l5i)G,  upon  the  eve  of  the  annnal  Book  Committee  meeting  at 
Cincinnati  are  now  parts  of  an  oft-told  story. 

On  Sunday,  February  2,  he  preached  in  the  Old  Bethel  Church, 
at  Charleston.  Ilis  text  was,  "Looking  unto  Jesus;"  and  thus 
his  last  pulpit  utterance  was  a  lifting  up  of  that  Master  who  had 
onllod  him  as  a  country  lad  of  fifteen  into  the  royal  service. 
"The  sermon,"  writes  the  pastor,  "was  full  of  spiritual  power, 
gieatly  enjoyed,  and  made  a  decided  impression."  Of  a  blind 
l.Hiy  in  his  first  pastorate  he  spoke  in  pathetic  words,  quoting 
ilis  testimony  in  an  experience  meeting :  "  I  am  almost  per- 
suaded to  say  that  I  am  glad  I  was  born  blind  ;  for  now  I  know 
that  when  my  eyes  are  opened  the  first  sight  I  shall  behold  will 
1k'  my  Jesus,  and,  0,  what  a  glorious  sight  that  will  be ! " 

Another  incident  in  Charleston  was  Dr.  Hunt's  visit  to  its 
cemetery.  Of  this  Mr.  George  B.  Johnson,  his  companion, 
says :  "  While  walking  over  the  ground  tlie  doctors  convei-sation 
was  chiefly  concerning  the  resurrection.  He  spoke  of  some 
recent  views  that  he  had  read;  and  then  referring  to  some 
friend  whose  name  I  have  forgotten,  with  whom  he  had  recent 
conversations  regarding  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  after  a 
slight  pause  said  in  an  impressive  manner  that  the  dear  brother 
—calling  his  name — had  passed  over  the  river  and  knew  per- 
fectly the  things  in  which  he  had  been  so  greatly  interested, 
saying  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  the  identification  of  our 
friends,  whatever  else  there  might  be."  So  was  he  prepaiing, 
though  he  knew  it  not,  for  the  homeward  flight. 

The  next  stage  of  Dr.  Hunt's  journey  ended  at  his  brother's 
home  on  Lookout  Mountain.  From  Thursday  till  the  succeed- 
nig  Monday  morning  he  tarried  about  that  inviting  hearth. 
Here  he  found  time  to  write  letters  to  his  home,  which  reached 
their  destination  after  his  death,  and  came  like  a  message  from 
the  8])irit  world.  One  was  to  an  invalid  daughter.  Its  sacred- 
ness  we  may  invade  only  to  quote  his  words  of  final  tender- 
neeis :  "  I  cannot  expect  an  answer  to  this,  but  I  hope  to  find 
you  doing  splendidly  on  Saturday  night  or  Sunday  morning, 
^*hen  I  hope   to  reach  home."     It  was  on  Thursday — two  days 

2~FirTU   SEUIES,   VOL.    XIII. 


26  Methodist  Rcciew.  [January, 

eooner  than  he  thouglit — that  he  came  to  the  home  roof  again. 
But  he  came  quietly,  and  with  no  greeting  on  his  mute  lips 
for  those  whose  lives  he  had  made  so  rich  and  bright.  Before 
he  knew  it  he  had  heard  ''  the  bells  in  the  city "'  nng  with 
welcome.  Henceforth  the  Church  will  remember  him  with  its 
other  sons  who  have  gone  in  a  moment  from  their  work — 
jSIonroe  and  Liebhart  by  railroad  accident,  and  Kingsley  by 
heart  seizure  in  far  Beyroot. 

In  Dr.  Hunt's  last  letter  was  an  a])preciative  description  of 
the  majestic  scenery  from  his  brother's  home.  On  one  of  the 
famous  mountains  of  the  earth  he  stood,  where  oi-ce  the  blare 
of  trumpets  and  the  shriek  of  battle  had  been  heard,  and  it  was 
but  a  step  from  thence  to  the  nnrnfiied  calm  of  the  npper  life. 
Though  he  knew  it  not,  he  stood  on  the  foothills  of  the 
celestial  world.  Narrow  was  the  intervening  valley.  One  ten- 
der parting  with  his  brother  ;  a  few  hours  of  fellowship  v\-ith 
his  traveling  companions  on  the  cars ;  one  agonizing  thrust  of 
pain  about  the  heart,  at  the  door  of  the  Cincinnati  hotel — and 
the  lowlands  had  been  passed,  and  he  had  stepped  fi-om  Look- 
out Mountain  to  stand  in  immortal  vigor  upon  the  heights  of 
the  blessed  country. 

After  pathetic  services  held  by  the  Book  Committee  in 
Cincinnati,  and  formal  obsequies  in  Brooklyn,  Dr.  Hunt  went 
back  to  tarry  for  a  short  hour  in  the  Delaware  Avenue  Church, 
where  liis  M'ords  as  pastor  linger  yet  in  the  memories  of  men, 
and  then  he  laid  himself  down  in  the  city  of  his  early  laboi-s  to 
rest  until  "  the  great  rising  day."  His  monument  in  Forest 
Lawn,  that  beautiful  city  of  the  dead,  is  a  simple  shaft — stand- 
ing foursquare,  as  lie  stood  to  all  the  winds  of  life  ;  unadorned 
by  any  graven  ornament,  like  the  unostentatious  personality 
it  commemorates ;  and  of  enduring  granite,  as  is  the  lasting 
name  he  leaves  to  men. 


^^ 


18i»7.]         W/iat  We  Oice  the  Non-Christian  Faiths.  27 


^,;.f.  n.__wnAT  WE  OWE  THE  NON-CHRISTIAN 
FAITHS. 

That  a  great  change  is  coming  over  the  attitude  of  ]>opular 
(^irislianitj — by  wliich  is  meant  tlie  Christian  religion  as  lield 
by  the  bulk  of  its  professors — toward  the  non-Christian  religions 
is  verv  obvious  to  tlie  most  superficial  reader  of  the  signs  of 
our  times.  A  few  decades  ago  and  nearly  all  allusions  to  the 
other  religions  were  disrespectful,  if  not  positively  harsh.  The 
various  phases  and  forms  of  the  polytheistic  faiths  were  popu- 
larly braiulcd  as  "vile  superstitions"  and  "degraded  heathenism," 
while  the  leader  of  the  latest  born  of  the  world's  great  religious 
was  rarely  alluded  to  except  as  "the  arch  impostor,"  "the  false 
prophet,"  or  "  the  dark  and  bloodv-niinded  Arab."  All  sys- 
tems outside  of  Christianity  were  looked  upon  with  suspicion, 
t;r,  indeed,  positive  aversion,  and  the  idea  that  they  were 
MTorthy  our  study  and  had  in  them  any  grains  of  truth  for 
onr  enrichment  was  scouted  as  little  short  of  impious.  It  is 
true  this  does  not  characterize  the  attitude  of  a  few  oriental 
students  and  that  larger  body  of  catholic-spirited  scholars  who, 
by  training  and  temperament,  were  unwilling  to  deny  the  pres- 
f.'ucc  of  large  possible  good  in  territories  they  had  not  person- 
ally explored.  But  this  was  the  prevailing  tone  in  the  pulpits 
and  magazine  literature  of  orthodox  Christendom. 

Yet  it  had  not  always  been  so.  In  the  earliest  centuries, 
when  Christianity,  emerging  from  the  provincialism  of  Syria, 
Btood  face  to  face  with  the  Graeco-Roman  philosophy,  her 
earliest  apologists  were  eager  to  first  ascertain  and  lay  down 
how  far  the  deep  questionings  of  the  Greek  mind  had  already 
reached  naany  of  the  sublime  truths  that  are  contained  in  the 
(•Iiristian  religion.  Jesus  as  presented  by  these,  the  fathers,  in 
conflict  with  the  schools  of  their  day  was  not  so  much  the  an- 
t'tgonist  and  opposer  of  heathen  teachings  as  the  one  in  whom 
^v;:s  the  fulfillment,  the  complement,  of  their  highest  and 
noblest  thinking.  These  apologists,  themselves  from  the 
«;hools,  and  thoroughly  read  many  of  them  iu  the  Greek 
poets  and  ]>hilosophers,  could  not  but  i-)erceive  that  the 
pagan  world  had  reached  ideas  of  tlie  being  and  character 
^f   CJud  that  were   not    unworthy    the  Christian   Bible;  and, 


28  Methodist  Revieio.  [January, 

so  far  from  refusing  to  see  these  facts,  the  early  defenders  urged 
that  Christianity  was  worthy  the  widest  acceptance  because 
"  whatsoever  [truej  things  were  said  among  all  men  are  the 
property  of  us  Christians,"  and  contended  that  the  mistruths  of 
philosophy  were  its  defects,  its  shortcomings  from  that  whole 
and  perfect  truth  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  in  wliotn  the 
])lero7na,  the  fullness,  the  "  complement  of  all  unfilled  truth," 
dwells.  Indeed,  so  freely  do  these  early  Christians  concede  the 
excellences  they  found  in  the  thought  of  their  day,  and  so 
freely  did  they  clothe  the  teachings  of  Christianity  in  the  garb 
of  the  Greek  philosophy,  that  they  are  accused  by  Dr.  Hatch 
in  that  very  remarkable  book,  the  IUhhert  Lectures  for  ISSS, 
of  liaving  helped  to  largely  paganize  Ciiristianity,  not  only 
giving  it  a  permanent  vocabulary,  but  putting  into  that  vo- 
cabulary a  content  to  which  the  simple  Syrian  founders  of 
Christianity  and  their  immediate  followers  were  strangers. 
AYhctherthis  be  the  case  or  not  is  not  now  the  question.  What 
is  sought  to  be  established,  though  briefly  and  perhaps  inade- 
quately, is  that  the  early  Christian  writei'S  were  more  than  ready 
to  discover  whatever  truth  the  non-Christian  systems  around 
them  held,  and  from  the  ground  that  was  common  to  all  to  offer 
the  riches  that  were  with  the  Christians  so  as  to  develop  the 
sterile  and  deficient  M'astes  of  paganism. 

Gradually,  however,  as  paganism  died  out  Christianity  be- 
came the  only  religion  of  Eui-ope.  Paramount  in  this  territory, 
she  did  not  within  her  borders  longer.come  immediately  in  con- 
tact with  any  other  systerii  of  religious  thinking  than  her  own. 
"Within  herself  arose  conflicts  and  heresies  and  logomachies,  but 
these  were  concei-ning  varying  aspects  of  her  own  peculiar 
doctrines.  Meanwhile,  the  cultivated  paganisms  held  their  own 
in  distant  Asia.  Intercourse  between  the  lands  was  infrequent ; 
such  as  was  had  was  carried  oti  by  sailors  and  caravan  drivers, 
men  ordinarily  of  neither  philosophic  equipment  nor  religious 
zeal.  It  may  be  objected  that  such  was  not  the  case  with  Mo- 
liammcdanism.  The  Moslem  at  least  was  very  much  in  evidence, 
a  thriving  Moslem  court  being  intrenched  in  Europe  and  the 
whole  south  and  southeast  of  the  continent  being  invested  by 
Moslem  arms.  This  is  true.  But  the  j\roslem  in  Europe  prac- 
tically maintained  an  armed  camp — a  camp  brilliant  with  letter^ 
and  tuneful  with  song,  but  after  all  a  camp  the  keenness  of  whose 


lb;>7.]         W/uti  Wc  Owe  the  Non- Christian  Faiths.  29 

hword  was  more  deeply  felt  than  the  incisiveness  of  its  theolo^s^y 
vT  the  weight  of  its  philosophy.  The  court  of  Cordova  affected 
t!ic  Cliristian  thought  around  it  about  as  much  as  the  court  of 
Constimtinople  affects  the  Christians  of  the  Turkish  empire, 
and  in  turn  was  about  as  pervious  to  Christianity  as  the  Turk 
i^  to-day.  Tlie  reason  was  much  the  same.  The  antagonisms 
of  race  -xnd  war  forbade  that  interplay  of  religious  thought, 
tliat  temper  \vhich  seeks  to  know  what  the  other  side  stands  for, 
williout  which  mere  physical  contiguity  counts  for  nothing. 

During  these  centuries,  it  is  true,  the  Christian  Church 
never  wholly  lost  its  desire  to  communicate  the  teachings  of 
Jcf-us  to  the  extra-European  world.  There  has  never  been  so 
tiark  a  night  in  the  Church — darkness  begotten  by  theological 
strife,  ecclesiastical  out-reaching,  and  spiritual  sloth,  begotten 
of  worldly  luxury  and  thirst  for  worldly  honors — but  that  it 
lias  been  lightened  by  a  few  flaming  souls  who  could  not  be 
holden  and  who,  intensely,  eagerly,  irrepressibly  longing  to 
extend  the  Master's  kingdom,  carried  the  light  into  the  deeper 
(hirhness  of  the  pagan  lands.  But  these  were  few  and,  in  the 
main,  were  swallowed  up  in  the  darkness  into  which,  with 
lieroic  soul,  they  plunged,  Whatever  was  accomj^lished  in  the 
way  of  mutual  interaction  between  paganism  and  Christianity 
these  men  accomplished,  and  perhaps  in  their  loneliness  and 
their  solitude  they  received  more  impression  than  they  made. 
It  is  possible  that  the  Romanism  of  to-day  received  much  of 
iti?  elaborate  ritual  and  scant-meaning  ceremony  from  Bud- 
dhism, through  the  contact  between  the  eager  missionaries  of 
both  these  faiths  who  met  in  the  wild  wastes  of  Central  Asia, 
where  their  nuuual  zeal  had  bi'ought  them.  The  Church  at 
large  in  Europe  knew  nothing  of  the  systems  of  Asia.  Nor 
did  it  care  to  know.  It  was  engaged  with  other  and  less 
\vorthy  projects  than  the  conquest  of  alien  religions.  Asia  sat 
dreamily  oblivious  of  Europe.  Engrossed  with  her  own 
tifcamy  abstractions,  that  there  might  be  other  peoples  and 
oilier  religious  systems  was  to  her  no  matter  for  faintest  con- 
fern.  From  time  to  time  unbelievers  sought  to  belittle  Chris- 
tian teachings  by  affecting  to  find  parallel  revelations  and  even 
purer  truths  among  the  sayings  of  Buddha  and  the  older 
records  of  the  Brahmans  and  Persians.  But  these  were,  as 
ofl«n  as  not,  fabrications  or  guesses.    Infidelity,  when  it  is  born 


30  Methodist  Revievj.  [January, 

of  inalice,  has  never  hesitated  to  use  any  weapon  without  too 
close  scrutiny  of  its  legitimacy.  Witness  the  eagerness  witli 
which  Voltaire  used  the  Ezour  Vedam  to  triuinpliantly  dem- 
onstrate that  Hinduism  contained  the  choicest  teaching  of 
Christianity.  He  did  not  care  to  know,  nor  was  there  any- 
body in  Europe  just  then  eager  to  tell  him,  that  the  unscrupu- 
lous Jesuit,  Robert  do  Kobilibus,  practicing  the  morals  of  his 
order  that  "  the  end  justifies  the  means,"  had  endeavored  to 
in)posc  upon  the  Bralunans  of  India  by  forging  a  deed  contain- 
ing the  pedigree  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries  as  Bralimans  from 
Rome,  and  had  followed  that  successful  imposture  by  concoct- 
ing tlie  Ezour  Vedam^  in  which  are  set  forth  many  of  the 
Christian  doctrines.  That  the  Brahmans  should  have  been 
misled  by  these  fabrioations  on  the  one  hand,  and  that  a  ceu- 
tury  afterward  Voltaire  should  have  smitten  a  trembling  Chris- 
tian Church  with  a  sup])osed  find  of  Christian  doctrinal  truth 
in  a  Hindu  matrix,  only  shows  how  ignorant  Europe  and  Asia 
were  each  ofthe  other. 

The  conditions  to-day  are  entirely  altered.  Our  vast  con- 
quests in  the  realm  of  the  material  forces  have  practically  ban- 
ished distance  and  made  isolation  impossible.  Remotest  peo- 
ples are  now  our  neighbors,  and  farthest  islands  and  continents 
are  never  out  of  our  sight.  "We  go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth 
with  ease  and  safety ;  and  if  we  prefer  to  remain  at  home  the 
ends  of  the  earth  come  to  us,  and  we  cannot  look  out  of  our 
windows  but  strange  faces  and  stranger  costumes  and  customs 
arc  thrust  upon  our  attention.  In  the  realm  of  thought  and 
letters  we  are  even  more  closely  brought  together  ;  and  more 
unavoidably  are  wo  international,  cosmopolitan.  The  whole 
air  around  us  is  but  a  speaking  tube.  The  heavens  are  a  whis- 
pering gallery.  No  voice  is  raised  anywhere  but  the  whole 
world  of  thought  bends  to  hear.  Bhilosophical  Chauvinism, 
religious  isolation,  whether  born  of  conceit  or  sloth,  are  abso- 
lutely impossible.  ^^  ITinn<:uti  nihil  alienurn,^''  each  of  us  says, 
not  because  of  any  marked  afflatus  of  philanthropic  humane- 
ness or  philosophic  hospitality,  but  because  otherwise  we  would 
ourselves  be  dropped  out  of  the  "lunnan  "  category.  The  very 
circumstances  of  our  day  force  us  to  know  what  our  brother 
men  have  been  thinking,  and  are  thiidcing,  of  the  great  prob- 
lems that  give  life  its  deep  solemnity  and  its  high  dignity.    The 


l'-i<7.]         W/iat  ]\'c  Oice  the  Non-Christian  Faiths.  31 

t.rii.)!;ir.-?  of  Christendom  command  the  languages  of  the  civilized 
woilil,  Tlio  buried  treasures  of  Asia  and  Egypt — buried  many 
of  ihom  even  from  their  own  degenerate  custodians — have  been 
f xhiimed.  AVith  unwearying  industry,  with  splendid  ability, 
till'  intricacies  of  weird  writings  and  the  difficulties  of  all  lan- 
:.^imi;;es  have  been  overcome.  The  literatures  of  the  world,  in 
all  itti  jieriods  and  in  all  tlieir  diversities,  are  open  before  lus, 
hocnrcd  at  greatest  cost.  Philologists,  savants,  and  mission- 
;iries  have  given  to  them  years  of  severest  study  and  self- 
denial— like  Dupcrron,  Avho  spent  seven  years  in  poverty  and 
hunislimcnt,  returning  to  Paris  hungry  and  penniless,  but  with 
hits  invaluable  oriental  manuscripts  and  a  knowledge  of  the 
Zend,  by  which  he  was  able  to  open  to  ns  the  teachings  of 
Zoroaster;  like  Robert  Morrison,  who,  burrowing  in  the  lower 
ri><)ms  of  a  Chinese  shop,  came  forth  broken  with  fever,  but 
iioUling  in  his  hand  a  clew  to  the  almost  diabolical  language 
wiiich  shuts  one  third  of  the  human  race  out  from  contact  with 
tlie  rest  of  ns ;  like  scores  of  others  who  spared  neither  means 
nor  licalth  nor  time  to  make  ours  the  thoughts  of  other  lands, 
rts  well  as  take  to  them  our  richer  treasures.  And  so  to-day  in 
!he  English  tongue  one  may  read  the  "sacred  books  of  the  East. 
The  devout  litanies  of  Egypt ;  the  spiritual  Gatlias  of  Persia ; 
tin:'  impassioned  hymns  of  Vedic  India;  the  uneven,  but  often 
wildly  poetical,  bursts  of  the  Arab  enthusiast ;  the  cold,  orderly 
iKorality  of  Confucius  ;  the  metaphysical  mists  of  Lao-tsze,  are 
;ili  before  us ;  and  note  and  gloss  and  comment  abound,  so  that 
ii)iy  plain,  wayfaring  man  not  quite  a  fool  may  become  fairly 
cojiversant  with  the  religious  ideals  and  hopes  and  feai-s  of  the 
race.  Nor  is  it  being  left  optional  with  ns  whether  we  shall 
familiarize  ourselves  with  the  chief  points  in  these  religions. 
Their  representatives  are  among  ns.  On  our  lecture  platforms, 
;ii!d  even  in  our  pulpits,  are  heard  Mozoomdar  and  Yive- 
'-'.nanda,  and  Gandhi  and  Dharmapala — though  these  names 
tlionld  not  be  coupled  in  anything  except  in  this  general  list 
of  recent  speakers,  for  the  first  and  last  arc  of  a  vastly  different 
t>)>e  from  the  others.  Scarcely  a  reputai)lc  magazine  but  holds 
i'nportant  contributions  from  non-Christian  pens.  It  has  be- 
'■onic  necessary,  and  more  and  more  imperative  will  the  neces- 
•^•'■y  grow  upon  us,  for  every  intelligent  Christian  to  know  the 
Kilient  points  of  the  faiths  whose  defense  is  thrust  upon  him. 


32  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

The  plain  duty  of  the  Christian  preacher,  at  least,  is  surely  very 
evident.  Is'o  longer  can  all  extra-Christian  faiths  be  dismissed 
M-ith  a  wave  of  the  hand  as  '*  born  of  the,  devil,"  nor  be  charac- 
terized as  '•  debased  superstitions,"'  or  the  "  base  brood  of  bar- 
barism." This,  wherever  it  obtains,  only  exposes  the  pulpit, 
and  justly,  to  tlic  contempt,  or  equally  deadly  compassion,  of 
even  the  half-i-ead.  The  situation  calls  urgently  for  dilierent 
treatment.  The  necessity  is  upon  us  for  close,  sympathetic,  but 
clear-eyed  study  of  the  religions  of  the  world  : 

1.  Eecause  there  is  no  system  of  religious  belief  that  ha-s 
obtained  wide  credence  among  men  that  does  not  have  in  it  a 
deposit  of  truth.  This  it  is  that,  in  spite  of  enfolding  and  ener- 
vating error,  has  kept  the  system  alive.  It  is  a  deliberate  slan- 
der against  the  liuman  mind  to  suppose  that  the  masses  of  men 
liold  beliefs  tenaciously  because  seduced  by  the  error  that  is  in 
them.  Error  and  mistruth  are  plentifully  mixed  with  the 
religions  of  men;  but  it  is  the  Godlike  in  these  religions,  it  is 
the  echo  of  the  divine  voice  still  heard  in  them,  which  gives 
them  empire  over  millions  of  men,  and  causes  that  empire  to 
be  prolonged  through  the  centuries.  Xo  devout  student  who 
believes  that  God  is  the  source  of  all  spiritual  illumination  can 
afford  to  ignore  whatever  of  light  and  leading  the  Holy  Spirit 
may  have  imparted  to  these  far-off  children  of  the  all-Father. 
It  is  not  that  the  Christianity  of  any  age  is,  so  to  speak,  local- 
ized, circumsci-ibed  by  the  limitations  of  the  day.  The  whole 
body  of  truth  may  be  there,  but  it  does  not  all  appear.  The  ac- 
cents are  not  all  in  just  proportion,  and  the  tendency  of  under- 
accented  truths  is  to  disappear  from  notice.  Many  times  these 
are  the  very  features  of  truth  which  some  deficient  extra- 
Christian  faith  makes  central  and  most  insistent;  and  the 
Christian  may  lind  profit  in  noticing  how  valuable  the  fruitao;e 
in  other  lands  of  truths  contained  indeed  in  Christianity  but 
underestimated,  if  not  completely  slurred  over,  by  tlie  Zeitgeist 
of  Christendom. 

To  briefly  illustrate,  who  can  doubt  the  value  of  studying 
in  the  light  of  Mohammedanism  the  value  of  tlie  "  sover- 
eignty of  God."  How  invigorating  it  is  to  the  plain,  simple 
Christian  to  turn  from  the  labored  and  fatuous  efforts  of  our 
day  to  "  justify  the  ways  of  God  to  men  " — efforts  which  seem 
to  put  man  on  the  bench  and  God  at  the  bar— and  hear  the 


l^'Jl.]        ^V/^at  We  Owe  the  No7i-Christlan  Faiths.  33 

M»>tlom  s.'^y  ^vitli  passionate  energy  and  insistent  devotion, 
•'*AIla)i-il-Allah,"  "  God  is  God,'-  withont  any  shadow  of  question 
:liat  he  owes  implicit  obedience  to  him  whom  lie  thus  acknowl- 
i-d^'es  and  curtly  proclaims  !  Is  not  the  sovereignty  of  God  in 
human  affairs  clearly  taught  by  Chi-istianity  ?  But  does  our 
day  not  tend  to  slur  over  the  teacliing,  and,  in  our  exaggerated 
emphasis  put  upon  human  freedom  or  the  law  of  causation,  ac- 
cording to  the  school  of  tliought  we  may  follow,  do  we  not 
K-nd  to  dethrone  the  King?  Similarly,  it  might  be  shown 
wliat  Hinduism  has  to  teach  of  an  immanent  God  breaking 
ii»  upon  us  through  every  avenue  of  life,  in  wliom  "  we  live, 
and  move,  and  have  our  being."  And  China  would  teach  us 
the  value  of  manners  in  making  morals,  or  at  least  in  strength- 
ening them  by  working  in  from  a  correct  exterior. 

That  was  a  noble  saying  of  a  distinguished  professor  when, 
in  answer  to  an  invitation  to  the  World's  Parliament  of  Ke- 
li^ions,  he  replied:  "Is  it  probable  that  men  Avho  can  devote 
fitudious  years  to  the  philosophy  of  Plato  and  Aristotle  will 
c.irc  nothing  about  the  doctrines  of  Buddha  and  the  maxims 
ff  Confucius?  I  am  a  Christian;  therefore  there  is  nothing 
human  or  divine  in  any  literature  of  tlie  world  that  I  can  aSord 
10  ignore."  What  will  give  the  professor's  words  still  more 
point  is  to  remember  that  all  that  Plato  and  Aristotle  can  give 
i!fi  we  have  already  largely  assimilated.  New  illuminations  of 
tieglcctcd  truth — not  new  truth,  for  Christianity  holds  all  truth 
—are  ours  now  to  receive  from  the  new  literatures  being 
opened  to  us.  Apart  altogether  from  any  literary  beauties,  any 
a-i^tlietic  contributions  they  can  afford,  there  is  in  each  of  them 
^■'.'Mle  ethical  and  spiritual  content  for  our  enrichment. 

2.  And  not  only  for  enrichment,  but  for  defense,  is  this 
^tudy  necessary.  If  the  Christian  world  has  underestimated 
the  religious  value  of  tlie  non-Christian  faiths,  there  has  always 
l>ocn  in  Christendom  a  party,  consisting  partly  of  hostiles  and 
partly  of  overtender  sentimentalists,  who  have  ascribed  undue 
values  to  the  extent  and  depths  of  truth  to  be  found  outside  the 
J'iblc.  Before  the  scriptures  of  the  other  faiths  were  within 
■'ur  reach,  they  uttered  dark  parables  and  freely  made  imagi- 
'lury  discoveries  of  profound  spiritual  truths  and  perplexing 
i'arallels.  Xow  that  any  man  may  turn  to  the  English  transla- 
lions,  thev  still  avail  themselves  of  the  fact  that  an:iid  the  mass 


34  Methodist  Revievj.  [January, 

of  non-Christian  literature  are  to  be  found  a  great  many  pearls 
of  wisdom  and  beauty.  Nothing  is  said  of  the  mountains  of 
chaff,  and  often  of  filth,  in  which  the  treasures  are  imbedded. 
But,  exhumed  and  polished,  and  their  contents  ofren  put  into 
words  which  with  tiieir  writers  meant  widely  other  things,  we 
are  constantly  invited  to  throw  aside  the  Christian  system  for 
some  eclectic  ])atchwork  in  which  the  teachings  of  Zoroaster 
and  Buddha  and  J  esus  shall  all  have  place.  Recognition  is  in- 
deed given  to  Jesus.  He  is  one  of  the  teachers.  But  by  no 
means  is  he  the  only  or  even  the  greatest  one. 

But,  besides  the  covert  attack  upon  Christianity  made  by  the 
liberalists  of  Christendom  from  behind  the  sacred  books  of 
the  East,  we  arc  on  the  eve  of  assault  from  another  direction, 
and  that  is  from  the' defenders  of  the  non-Christian  faiths 
themselves.  For  fifty  years  and  more  these  faiths  have  been 
hotly  invested  in  their  own  lands.  Their  leaders  long  sup}K)sed 
that  Christendom  was  a  unit  in  the  assault.  They  spent  their 
whole  strength  in  devising  means  to  parry  the  attacks  of  Chris- 
tianity and  at  least  to  persuade  the  rank  and  file  of  their  fellow- 
religionists  that  there  were  grounds  for  defense.  They  have 
been  driven  to  bring  forward  the  purest  teachings  of  their 
several  scriptures,  and  to  apologize  and  attempt  to  explain  away 
the  grosser  and  more  revolting  features  of  their  national  reli- 
gions. But,  recently,  they  have  found  a  considerable  public  in 
England  and  America  eager  to  believe  that  vast  treasures  of 
truth  are  in  the  Orient.  A  few  of  these  leaders  have  already 
appeared  among  us.  Tliey  have  been  applauded  to  the  echo 
by  the  secular  press  and  by  coteries  of  dilettant  religionists  and 
fashionable  ladies  athirst  for  new  sensations.  Their  lecture 
tours  have  been  pecuniarily  profitable  to  an  extent  almost  daz- 
zling to  men  from  tlic  poor  East.  And,  above  all,  they  have 
returned  with  all  the  eclat  of  having,  supposedly,  attacked 
Christianity  in  her  own  home.  To  tens  of  millions  of  their 
fellow-religionists  the  word  has  gone  out  that  from  henceforth 
it  is  not  to  be  a  matter  of  defense  against  the  attacks  of  Chris- 
tianity, but  that  the  attempt  will  be  to  divert  attention  from 
tlie  weakness  of  the  old  beleaguered  walls  by  sorties  into  the 
enemy's  country.  That  these  sorties  will  result  in  a  return 
with  considerable  private  pelf — the  reward  of  gratifying  Amer- 
ican curiosity  by  flowing  oriental  robes  :md  an  equally  flov/ing 


1  *'.»?. 1         W/tai  We  Owe  the  No7i-Christian  Faiths.  ST) 

rv.%Ji(K&s  of  oriental  speech  conveyed  in  faultless  Englisli — will 
ii..t  (Jctnict  from  the  eagerness  of  the  coming  campaigners. 

iiow  is  all  this  to  be  met  ?  That  any  enduring  hai'm  will  be 
done  Cliristianity,  or  tliat  even  any  formidable  barrier  v.-ill  be 
..pJ><.^^u]  to  the  Christian  propaganda  by  these  ''delightfully 
romantic"  young  orators,  is  not  to  be  feared;  but,  for  the 
pivdeiit,  the  effect  of  this  double  movement  upon  the  Church 
!»t  lHr<'e  ^vill  be  to  abate  missionary  enthusiasm,  and  to  that 
th'grce  cool  the  ardor  for  Jesus  and  the  passion  for  the  exten- 
sion of  Ills  kingdom  which  is  the  very  mainspring  of  a  virile, 
.'j:groi?sive  Church.  The  most  effective  cure  will  be  for  tlie 
Christian  headers  at  least  to  familiarize  themselves  v/ith  the 
.votual  teachings  of  Buddlia  and  the  others.  When  from  the 
i.ps  of  tiiesc  teachers  themselves  it  is  learned  how  innneasur- 
:.b|y  ihey  fall  below  Jesus,  even  in  the  points  where  they  are 
jt  iheir  best,  it  will  be  an  easy  thing,  when  their  words  are  un- 
'i'Tstood  in  the  sense  in  which  alone  they  used  them,  to  show 
v.iii  Church  at  large  that  there  are  abysmal  differences  between 
the  partial  truths  and  vast  errors  of  any  non-Christian  faith 
jind  the  gracious  words  of  Il-im  who  spake  as  man  never  spake. 
Surncthing  of  poetry  may  be  lost  in  the  process,  and  much  of 
u'iHinour  will  be;  but  if,  on  tlie  one  hand,  many  lose  the  enrich- 
ment that  comes  from  the  Orient,  others  who  have  been  misled 
into  believing  that  the  mines  of  Golconda  still  produce  kohi- 
tioors  will  be  awakened  from  their  illusions.  It  is  true  we  will 
H-.ircely  feel  the  strange  thrill  of  delight  that  many  experienced 
'Ahcu  it  was  reported  that,  at  the  Parliament  of  Religions, 
Wie  varied  religionists  miited  in  saying,  "  Our  Father  which 
i-.rt  in  heaven  ;  *'  for  we  will  know  that  the  words  were  with- 
"■•Jt  meaning  to  a  Buddhist  to  whom  a  father  God  is  unknown  ; 
'iut  they  were  almost  ludicrous  on  the  lips  of  a  Hindu  ;  and 
'•'••t  t'veu  a  Mohammedan  can  with  great  difTiculty  conceive  of 
'■"^i  ;is  anything  other  than  a  stern  and  majestic  governor. 
■'  i'.  ''U  the  other  hand,  we  will  not  be  cheated  out  of  the  in- 
'■■•is..-  desire  that  all  the  children  should  be  weaned  from  their 
^' -iiitary  orphanhood  and  be  brought  into  conscious  sonship 
■*ilh  the  great  loving  father  God. 

'"'  tiion,  a  study  of  the  non-Christian  faiths  be  thrust  ujx)n 
••:^  Christian  leaders  of  America,  what  shall  be  said  of  the  ab- 
=  "Utc  foily  of  eendinsf  out  missionaries  to  the  homes  of  these 


36  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

faitlis  in  utter  ignorance  of  what  tliey  go  to  supplant  ?  Here 
at  least  no  words  need  be  multiplied.  And  yet  this  is  what, 
in  tlie  main,  the  Church  lias  done.  Of  the  entire  missionary 
force  in  the  foreign  fields  scarce  a  third  has  received  any  train- 
ing in  the  systems  they  are  in  daily  conflict  with.  How  many 
years  of  painful  experience  they  spend  before  they  are  able  to 
say,  *'  So  fight  I,  not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air,"  they  will 
themselves  bear  witness.  Read  the  complaints  of  their  non- 
Christian  opposers,  and  amid  much  which  is  merely  captious 
will  be  found  an  underswell  of  pathetic  complaint  that  the 
missionary  is  not  sympathetic  because  he  is  unknowing.  This 
is  vastly  truer  of  the  young  missionary  than  the  old.  A  care- 
ful sympathetic  study  of  the  religious  systems  that  are  made 
by,  and  in  turn  make,  the  mental  and  religious  soil  where  the 
Christian  grain  is  to  be  sown  would  greatly  help  the  husband- 
men to  secure  adequate  fruitage.  Cliristianity  has  succeeded, 
does  gloriously  succeed  ;  but  her  native  power,  the  might  of 
ber  effects  in  spite  of  the  limitations  of  her  agents,  is  not  to  be 
supposed  to  be  anything  like  what  it  would  be  if  to  the  native 
power  of  the  truth  were  added  wisdom  and  skill  in  those  whose 
liands  carry  the  trutli. 

Every  view  of  the  question  forces  the  conclusion  that  t!ie 
missionary  outfit  should  certainly  include  a  knowledge  of.  ac 
least,  the  particular  religion  of  the  land  to  which  he  goes  and 
the  trend  of  mind  where  such  a  religion  could  be  produced  and 
continue  to  exist.  On  this  point  let  tlie  brilliant  Buddhist, 
Dharmapala,  be  heard  :  ''  I  warn  you  that  if  you  want  to  estab- 
lisli  Christianity  in  the  East  it  can  only  be  done  on  the  princi- 
ples of  Christ's  love  and  meekness.  Let  the  missionary  study 
all  the  religions  ;  let  them  be  a  type  of  meekness  and  lowli- 
ness and  they  will  find  a  welcome  in  all  lands."  And,  again, 
listen  to  the  gentle  Mozoomdar :  ''  Perhaps  one  day,  after  this 
Parliament  has  achieved  its  success,  the  Western  and  the  East- 
ern man  \\n\\  combine  to  support  each  other's  strength  and 
each  other's  deficiencies." 


I  v tv 7.  j  The  Aj)prenticcsMp  of  Preach  ing.  37 


,^^,,  iii._TITE  APPRENTICESHIP  OF  PREACHING. "= 

1  AM  afraid  you  will  tliink  my  address  a  very  dull  one,  not 
ill  tiie  least  entertaining;  hut  these  moments  are  precious,  and 
I  a!ii  ;inxious  to  make  the  hest  of  them.  I  wish  you  to  reraein- 
}.er  throughout  this  address  that  my  aim  is  intensely  practical, 
and  that  the  views  expressed  are  the  results  of  personal  expe- 
rience. I  put  hefore  you  conclusions  reached  through  much 
p:i;nfulness.  You  will  not  be  offended  if  I  consider  you  as 
;i}>prcnticcs  in  the  divine  ait  and  address  you  as  such. 

Students  in  youi*  position  are  sometimes  conscious  of  a  con- 
hidorable  restlessness.  They  rebel  against  the  close  applica- 
t-un,  the  attention  to  detail,  the  drill  and  the  drudgery,  which 
characterizes  this  stage  of  your  life.  In  college  "grinding" 
is;  considered  pretty  nearly  your  whole  business.  You  are 
•'-linding"  classics,  philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  his- 
t TV,  and  not  rarely  grinding  your  teeth.  You  are  tempted 
t"  )(\-cnt  the  long  course  of  monotonous  work,  and  are  found 
:nuch  oftener  than  you  ought  to  be  found  reading  a  book  that 
!-  not  a  text-book,  a  book  the  reading  of  which  will  not  be 
f'-r'owed  by  an  examination.  Some  students  never  heartily  do 
tiioir  proper  work,  and  they  are  unfeignedly  glad  when  the 
f-'Tvitude  is  over.  Speculation,  poetry,  fiction,  eloquence,  gcw- 
iTcd  literature,  are  far  more  to  their  taste  than  the  slow  and 
p;unful  acquisition  of  the  first  principles  of  things.  In  this 
r.ddross  I  M'ish  to  say  to  you,  and  to  say  as  emphatically  as  it  is 
]"''.-^iblc  for  me  to  speak,  that  this  impatience  with  elementary 
"■■■•'rk  is  a  great  mistake,  every  bit  of  it  a  mistake..  Ireai-nestly 
i''c'onmiend  you  to  avoid  every  disti-acting  study,  to  enter  with 
*■!  your  heart  into  the  course  of  technicalities,  and  resolutely 
t.'  apply  your  mind  to  the  grammar  of  the  various  sections  of 
l^nowledge  with  which  the  preacher  is  concerned.  Whatever 
'iine  and  force  are  taken  from  ''grinding"  entails  an  ultimate 
'"••^ ;  nothing  in  life  will  pay  yo\i  l)etter  than  the  drudgery  of 
today,  if  it  onlj'  be  thoroughly  cariied  through. 

1-  It  is  only  by  economizing  these  student  days  that  you 
••fqnire  the  large  foundation  knowledge  which  is  essential  to 

'  Thf  ful>>tance  of  tlds  paper  was  eiven  as  an  address  to  theological  students,  and.  con- 
trvry  10  t);«..  custoia  of  this  Etview,  the  direct  address  form  Is  here  retaiaed.— Editor. 


38  Mtihodist  Review.  [January, 

the  prcaclicr.  Preaching  is,  to  a  large  extent,  a  matter  of 
knowledge.  "\Ve  often  speak  of  the  difHeulty  of  preaching ; 
but  a  full  mind  and  a  full  heart  make  everything  easy,  preacii- 
ing  included.  A  local  brother  in  one  of  our  circuits  some- 
times bi'ouglit  his  sermon  to  a  very  early  and  unexpected  end 
by  remarking,  "Dear  brethren,  there  are  man}'-  deep,  rich,  de- 
lightful, and  sublime  things  to  be  said  on  this  text — only  they 
don't  occur  to  me."  That  brother  got  to  the  bottom  of  tlie 
thing  as  well  as  to  the  end  of  it.  The  defect  of  our  sermons  is 
tliat  the  appropriate  tljoughts,  the  affecting  sentiments,  the 
realizing  illustrations  do  not  occur  to  us.  This  is  all.  If  thoy 
only  would,  what  sermoiis  wo  should  preach  !  what  different 
sermons  we  should  preach  !  The  text  wq  select  is  right  enough. 
"We  have  a  sense  of  its  splendid  significance,  and  we  are  con- 
scious that  if  some  preachers  had  it  they  would  bring  noble 
thoughts  out  of  it,  illustrate  it  with  apposite  allusions,  and 
enforce  it  with  convincing  arguments;  but,  unhappily,  tl;ese 
thoughts  do  not  occur  to  us,  and  so  we  stand  fumbling  about 
vacantly,  while  the  congregation,  finding  tliere  is  nothing  for 
their  soul,  with  a  swift  instinct  of  economy  take  a  little  repose 
for  their  body.  Now,  you  ought  to  take  all  possible  pains  tliat 
these  appropriate,  beautiful,  and  profound  things  shall  oc<}ur 
to  yon.  In  the  clearness,  variety,  and  amplitude  of  your 
knowledge  you  will  find  a  treasury  upon  which  you  can  happily 
draw,  and  you  will  be  able  to  set  forth  the  truths  of  revelation 
with  unfailing  freshness  and  poM-er.  Strive  to  make  that 
treasury  as  large  as  possible,  and  your  ministry  cannot  lack  in- 
terest and  eflicacy.  Without  tliis  knowledge  you  will  often 
find  yourselves  in  a  sorry  ph'ght.  A  Yorkshireman,  preaching 
on  the  subject  of  ISTicodcmus  coming  to  our  I^ord  by  night,  and 
making  very  little  out  of  his  subject,  abruptly  and  pathctiailiy 
finished  with  the  remark,  "  Nicodemus,  thou  camest  in  the  dark. 
and  in  the  dark  thou  must  go."  With  an  ill-instructed  scribe 
many  subjects  come  and  go  as  Kicodemus  did. 

iS^ot  only  does  a  large  knowledge  supply  material  for  sermons, 
but,  what  is  almost  equally  important,  we  know  better  wlrat 
to  leave  out.  "The  artist,"  says  Schiller,  "may  be  known 
rather  by  what  he  omits."  "  In  literature,  too,"  says  Pater, 
"the  true  artist  may  be  best  recognized  by  his  tact  of  omission." 
And  we  are  sure  that  the  pulpit  artist  is  .'^killed  in  the  science 


IK)',\  The  ApprerdicciJiip  of  Preaching.  30 

..f  oiniA.'^ion.  lie  who  lias  looked  the  most  widely  over  the  field 
.,f  knowledge  best  knows  the  due  proportion  of  things,  andean 
n"iilate  Ills  teaching  accordingly.  And  what  a  preacher  leaves 
■  ut  i-  not  lost;  it  gives  perfectness  and  authority  to  what  he 
..-lv;inccs.  Hearers  have  a  mysterious  digcernment  for  reserve 
uiowU'dge  and  power;  they  listen  so  deferentially  to  what  is 
.:iid  howiuse  of  what  is  not  said.  In  these  college  days  you 
ought  to  acquire  a  sense  of  what  is  best  left  out  of  popular 
'.caching,  and  that  gift  your  hearers  are  sure  to  appreciate. 

Fullness  of  knowledge  saves  a  minister  from  the  temptation 
..f  rc-^orting  to  bizarre  methods  to  attract  a  congregation.  iNo 
jjKittcr  how  clever  a  man  may  be,  he  cannot  long  hide  from 
hinisiilf  or  from  others  the  fact  of  his  intellectual  superliclulity 
.md  limitation ;  and  I  believe  that  many  a  preacher  who  re- 
t^ns  to  eccentric  and  sensational  stratagems  does  so  from  the 
wMit^ciousness  of  the  meageniess  and  frailty  of  his  theological 
and  philosophical  resources.  No  truly  great  actor  becomes  a 
I'londin  walking  a  tight  rope  to  draw  a  crowd  ;  no  really  great 
finger  blacks  his  face  and  joins  the  minstrels  to  secure  popular- 
ity ;  no  great  artist  renounces  academical  law  to  astonish  the 
World  by  daubing  nightmares.  Men  of  a  much  inferior  order 
omdescend  to  theatricals  ;  gifted  men  have  no  need.  And  it 
if  the  same  with  respect  to  the  Christian  pulpit.  Henry  ^\"ard 
Ik'ocher  did  not  resort  to  flags  and  dulcimers;  Bishop  Simp- 
^\n  tucceedod  without  dressing  himself  in  oriental  costume; 
Ju?cph  Parker  gets  on  without  a  magic  lantern ;  E..  "W.  Dale 
tu-^id  no  stage  propeily,  posture,  or  passion  ;  .and  Maclaren  dis- 
c^tvers  no  anxiety  to  straddle  the  latest  sensation.  But  the 
jTcacher  who  is  conscious  of  deficiency  in  the  deeper  qualifica- 
lions  of  his  vocation  seeks  to  awaken  and  maintain  public  in- 
t<'T(i6t  by  eccentricities  and  extravagancies  in  the  subjects  he 
cJu^Otkis  or  in  the  manner  in  which  he  treats  them.  Om'  con- 
pn.-gations  desire  above  all  things  clear,  deep,  scriptural  truth, 
&-'»d  any  ministry  of  real  teaching  power  is  sure  of  perennial 
|'«.'pu!arity.  The  interest  of  the  multitude  in  Christian  doctrine 
»8  Jiut  speculative  and  arbitrary ;  it  is  personal,  practical,  pas- 
wi'n.ite.  The  people  recognize  in  our  doctrine  the  things  by 
wiiirli  they  live,  and  he  who  can  state  evangelical  truth  with 
hicidity  and  feeling  will  find  his  ministry  influential  when  the 
mere  rhetorician  and  sensationalist  have  passed  away. 


40  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

In  this  college,  in  these  privileged  days,  your  tutors  show 
you  over  the  vast  field  of  theological  and  related  knowledge. 
You  are  made  acquainted  with  the  contents  of  the  Old  and  Xew 
Testament ;  you  become  familiar  with  that  Chribtiau  theology 
which  is  systematized  and  reasoned  revelation  ;  you  trace  the 
development  of  Christian  doctrine;  you  survey  the  devious 
windings  of  ecclesiastical  history  ;  you  estimate  the  merits  and 
sanctions  of  differing  ecclesiastical  polities;  you  master  the 
principles  of  moral  science  ;  you  are  initiated  into  the  mysteries, 
the  yearnings,  the  sorrows,-  the  needs,  the  glories,  and  the  hopes 
of  human  nature ;  you  learn  something  of  the  relation  of  evan- 
gelical truth  to  science  and  philosophy ;  you  discover  the  at- 
titude that  the  Church  of  Christ  should  maintain  to  current 
literature,  to  social  problems,  and  to  the  questions  of  the  hour. 
In  one  sense  the  theologian  is  a  specialist;  yet  his  science  has 
manifold  and  wide  relations.  Kow,  it  will  not  always  be  easy 
for  you  to  perceive  the  bearing  of  some  of  your  studies  upon 
that  splendid  oratory  ^vhich  you  feel  to  be  the  need  of  the  age, 
and  which  you  hope  shortly  to  illustrate.  But  remember  that 
the  men  who  ti-ain  you  lived  before  you  and  see  reasons  for 
dry  studies  which  it  is  impossible  for  you  to  see ;  and  be  confi- 
dent that  in  due  season  you  will  find  out  the  utiHty  and  pre- 
ciousness  of  the  things  they  take  so  much  troul)le  to  teach.  The 
time  you  spend  here  is  not  adequate  for  full  instruction  on  all 
the  topics  attempted  in  the  curriculum  ;  but,  after  all,  the  grand 
thing  taught  in  these  colleges  is  how  to  pigeonhole  univeisal 
knowledge,  and  in  days  to  come,  if  you  do  not  know  exactly 
the  thing  wanted,  you  will  know  where  to  go  to  find  it. 

2.  You  can  never  reach  the  perfection  of  your  powers  as 
preachers,  you  can  never  do  your  best  and  most  effective  work 
as  preachers,  except  through  the  drill  and  drudgery  of  to-day. 
To  show  exactly  what  I  mean  by  this  statement  let  me  give 
you  a  quotation  from  the  biography  of  Dore,  the  French 
artist.  Dorc,  as  you  know,  was  a  splendid  genius,  draughts- 
man, sculptor,  painter ;  but  the  fatal  error  of  his  life  was  that 
he  determined  to  become  an  artist  M'ithout  submitting  to  the 
ordinary  discipline  of  learning,  the  result  being  that,  despite  a 
few  sensational  works,  he  is  accounted  by  all  competent  critics 
a  failure.  They  acknowledge  his  merit  as  a  draughtsman,  but 
they  deny  him  the  character  of  painter  or  sculptor.     His  sym- 


'-.'7.1  The  Aj'prentlccsldp  of  Preaching.  41 

s  .■(•tic  l.iugraplicr  says  of  liim  on  this  special  matter:  "  Doro 
..  j  [i.t  believe  in  the  apprenticeship  of  art;  he  pooh-poohed 
<:-c  i'ie.i  of  models.  And  because  he  did  not  believe  in  the 
.i-.j.roiiticeship  of  art  he  failed,  despite  his  extraordinary  artis- 
1.0  aptitudes."  His  biographer  then  adds  these  judicious  re- 
:'  •-iio!is,  to  vhich  I  beg  your  most  earnest  attention  :  '•  Paris 
».:>1  that  Dore  showed  in  those  first  works  the  want  that  no 

.HUHit  of  manual  practice  can  give,  namely,  the  lack  of  tech- 
.  -lue.''  This  word,  which  applies  itself  to  all  arts,  to  all  pro- 
i  ^-i'jMs,  I  had  almost  said  to  all  careers,  typifies  wherein  all 
j. inters  must  learn  the  alphabet  of  their  future  greatness.    An 

'-••■^t  witliout  technique  is  a  house  without  foundation,  a  name 
.  ritton  in  sand.  Jv[.  Lacroix  was  not  so  very  old  a  man  when 
\\v  lH?gged  Dore  to  study  from  models,  in  short,  to  learn  his 
rrt  ,13  others  had  learned  theirs ;  but,  even  then,  Lacroix  fully 
si'preciated  that  no  profession  can  be  a  legitimate  success 
v:\iA\  has  not  been  learned  through  legitimate  means.  If  the 
'  'iitrary  is  to  be  the  case,  farewell  forever  to  apprenticeship  of 
K  Very  kind,  and  to  those  long,  exhausting  hours  of  preparatory 
t-i!  which  harass  youth.  If  all  the  world  may  paint  without 
fvcr  having  studied  painting  as  an  art,  then  not  only  were 
ilil'hael  and  Da  Yinci  fools,  but  so  is  everyone  else  who  be- 
lieves as  they  did,  and  puts  that  belief  to  such  severe  and  end- 
V-^  tests.  It  is  true  that  this  is  an  age  of  progress ;  but  no 
fA\<i  has  ever  known  or  heard  of  a  human  being  claiming  to  be 
a  ^rn-'at  artist  who  has  not  toiled  step  by  step  up  every  one  of 
lhv>f.o  rugged  steeps  which  lead  to  the  final  goal  of  art.  Xo 
f-atural  talent  will  carry  forward  a  man  of  genius  by  leaps  and 
s-'unds  over  the  gulf  that  gapes  between  the  first  step  of  to 
♦iili  to  the  last  of  to  be  able.  On  looking  at  Dore's  paintings 
<''tirioi.*scurs  said  at  once,  "He  has  it  all  in  him,  but  he  lacks 
«<h'./<j|."  Kow,  gentlemen,  all  this  is  as  true  for  us  preachers 
*-|  it  is  for  artists.  Xo  amount  of  dexterity  will  atone  for  our 
'  -i^k  of  technique  ; '  that  is,  for  our  lack  of  accurate  thought 

■■■'  knowledge.  As  famous  artists  learned  in  painfulness  ''the 
-  l-nuiHit  of  their  future  greatness,"  so  we,  in  severe  industry, 
-iu-^t  learn  the  alj^habet  of  our  future  efficiency.  If  our  pro- 
1--  ion  "  is  to  be  a  legitimate  success  it  must  be  learned  through 
••-'itirnate  means."  If  we  are  ever  to  be  esteemed  as  worthy 
;  ■'•u.-iiers  "  we  must  toil  step  by  step  up  every  one  of  those 

—VII-T-M  SEKIK.S.  VOL.  XIII. 


42  Methodist  Eemtw.  [Jainiary, 

rucged  steeps  wliicli  lead  to  the  final  goal "  of  preaching.  Kot  - 
b/teaps  and  bounds  shall  we  attain  it.  All  truly  great 
preachers  attained  knowledge  and  expression  through  infinite 
drudgery,  as  Raphael  and  Da  Vinci  did,  and  if  we  are  to 
prove  niasters  in  our  vocation  we  must  submit  to  the  tedious- 
iiess  of  apprenticeship  as  did  the  mighty  before  us.  You,  as 
theological  students,  must  make  the  best  of  the  dry  gram- 
matical teaching  of  to-day,  of  these  "long,  exhausting  hours  of 
preparatory  toil  wliicli  harass  youth,"  or  some  day  discerning 
listeners,  marking  your  hesitating  logic,  your  inexact  knowl- 
edge, your  defective  expression,  your  cnide  eloquence,  will 
say  of  you  what  the  connoisseurs  said  of  Dore,  "  It  is  all  in 
him,  but  he  lacks  school."  Before  men  can  use  color  to  ad- 
vantage they  must  learn  to  draw  carefully ;  and  if  you  are  to 
become  effective  expositors  and  reasoners  you  must  have  the 
necessary  humility  and  patience  to  master  the  alphabet  of 
your  calling  in  these  college  years. 

Much  nonsense  is  talked  about  "self-made  men."  A  self- 
made  man  may  in  many  respects  be  an  admirable  man,  but 
everybody  knows  that  he  is  a  badly  made  man.  It  is,  and 
must  be,  of  incalculable  value  to  be  trained  by  those  who 
know.  William  Hunt,  in  his  Tallis  about  Art,  says  truly: 
"  Getting  along  without  instruction !  i^obody  ever  did  well 
without  learning  from  those  who  had  had  opportunity  to  know 
■  what  was  good  and  great.  Michael  Angelo,  Titian,  Raphael, 
were  they  self-taught?"  The  student  who  elects  to  direct 
his  own  studies,  generally  reminds  one  of  the  enthusiastic  ]>arty 
who  "  rose  every "inorning  at  four  o'clock  to  misinform  himself." 
The  energy,  the  aspiration,  the  sacrifices  of  the  self-taught  are 
often  painfully  misdirected  and  abortive. 

Gentlemen,  some  of  you  to-day  look  with  envy  and  desire 
npon  the  popular  preacher,  and  you  are  right  in  so  doing. 
The  preacher  whose  popularity  is  legitimate  is  a  power  for 
good  ;  but  more  and  more  must  men  study  deeply,  widely, 
patiently,  if  they  are  to  become  in  any  worthy  sense  dis- 
tinguished preachers.  Angelo  studied  anatomy  long  and 
minutely  before  he  felt  himself  equal  to  great  cartoons ;  it  is 
easy  to  see  that  John  Ruskin  mastered  most  carefully  the 
elements  and  tcchnic^ditics  of  architecture  and  painting  before 
he  wrote  his  masterpieces  ;  and  Victor  Hugo  took  infinite  pains 


J  ^,.-  ]  'J'/t.j  Aj'jyrcnticts/iijj  of  Preaching.  43 

to  uii'U.T.-taiKl   localities,  dialect?,  details,  before  lie  proceeded 

U,  tla-  L'om}»o6ition  of  liis  gorgeous  romances.     Great  mastei-s 

iimiriablv  acquaint  tliemselveo  with  the  facts  and  laws,   the 

{futlt!*  and    principles,   which   underlie  their    vocation,  before 

(J,<«v  pliino  in  color,   or  charm   in  music,  or  persuade  in  elo- 

.!i:.'!K-e.     Tiie  lion.   John   Collier,  recently  lecturing   at   the 

I'oval  Institution,  said,  touching  art,  tliat  it  might  be  laid  down 

4>  jv  j^eiicnil  rule  in  painting,  and  one  which  he  could  recom- 

uuMul  to  impressionists,  that  the  only  way  to  arrive  at  excel- 

J«ticc  in  ))ainting  was  to  do  a  great  deal  of  preliminary  work 

;m  n  vcrv  precise  and  careful  style.     That  is  an  advice  I  may 

.uii'.K.nd  to  you  as  preachers.     The  only  way  to   arrive  at 

■  ktIKmicc  in  preaching  is  to  do  a  great  deal  of  preliminary 

^vt.rk  in  a  very  precise  and  careful  style.     It  is  wonderful  to 

litU'h  to  a  superb  oration,  like  one  by  Wendell  Phillips,  dashed 

i>tT  nt  an  hour's  notice;   wonderful  to  read  of  Turner  simply 

":'\iiig  Ills  colors  in   broken  teacups,  and   then  painting  his 

.:vclous    pictures,  while  other  exhibitors   in  the  Academy 

-  i'-  varnishing  theirs;  wonderful  to  listen  to  a  great  preacher 

•-.•  Spurgeon  holding  an  audience  of  five  thousand    people 

?i  vilbound,  for  an  hour,  by  a  discourse  that  had  been  entirely 

}  rij.arcd  on  the  same  afternoon.     But  these  extraordinary  men 

v.'.;iiUi  be  the  first  to  acknowledge  that  a  world  of  patient  toil 

j:.-;X-dcd  these  oratorical  and  artistic  triumphs.     The  magnifi- 

<Miit  Pjx;ech,  poem,  or  picture  was  the  sum   total  of  endless 

rv-dings,  experiments,  musings,  failures,  and  fatigues.     In  one 

•    our    circuits   a   wealthy    but   uneducated    gentleman   was 

•  rx-v.-iiieJ  upon  to  take  the  chair  at  a  missionary  meeting.     lie 

^ir^n  his  speech,  but  it  soon  became  sadly  confused,  and  the 

*>-.ikor  abruptly   resumed    his    seat.     At   the    conclusion  of 

'•  iiH.'cting,  however,  the    batfied   orator    remarked,    "  Dear 

••••  '''i^,  you  would  observe  that  my  opening  speech  was  not  as 

i'  i'l  and  clear  as  was  desirable;  but  during  the  course  of  the 

■■•-t  t:ng  I  have  written  down  my  speech,  and  I  will  now  read 

■   t-.'  you  impromptu."     Gentlemen,  most  grand  impromptu 

-•=*K   ifi  llrst  written   down;    only  you  must  write  it   down 

■  •<'r«-  the  meeting.     Prepare  now  for  your  discourses;   write 

■  "  -1  doM-n  in  patient  study,  and  when,  in  future  years,  you 
■•-■  fxiicting  congregations  you  can  triumphantly  read  those 

•--''-ourtoe  impromptu.      The  tweiUieth  century  preacher  will 


44  Methodist  llevicw.  [January, 

require  sometliing  more  than  fluency  and  smartness ;    lie  will 
need  every  possible  resource  of  knowledge  and  culture. 

In  urging  npon  you  patient  and  exact  work  dui'ing  these 
student  days  let  nic  remind  yon  of  two  things ; 

1.  The  age  in  which  we  live  calls  with  increasing  emphasis 
for  trained  power  in  its  teachers.  And  in  alllrming  this  we  do 
not  forget  the  real  and  immense  value  of  untrained  workers  in 
the  cause  of  humanity  and  civilization.     Ruskin  says  : 

"It  is  impossible  to  calculale  the  cnoruious  loss  of  po^vcr  in  modern 
days,  o-^\'ing  to  the  imperative  requirement  tliat  art  shall  be  methodical 
and  learned;  for,  as  long  as  the  constitution  of  this  world  remains  unal- 
tered, there  will  be  more  intellect  in  it  than  there  can  be  education;  there 
will  be  many  men  capable  of  just  sensation  and  vivid  inTcntion  ^vho  never 
will  have  time  to  cultivate  or  polish  their  natural  powers.  And  all  un- 
polished power  is,  in  the  present  state  of  society,  lost. 

Ruskin  is  no  doubt  right  in  contending  that  we  lose  nmch 
because  we  refuse  to  look  at  anything  that  is  not  expressed  in 
a  legal  and  scientific  way  ;  we  should  certainly  be  all  the  richer, 
artistically,  if  we  granted  the  village  mason  and  the  peasant  a 
larger  liberty  to  express  the  rough  power  that  is  in  them.  We  ^ 
need  also  in  a  special  sense  to  give  due  space  and  encourage-  | 
ment  to  the  rough  workers  in  the  Church.  Men  with  little 
culture  are  capable  of  great  things  for  God  and  the  race,  and  j 
the  Church  must  be  prepared  to  give  such  workers  the  largest  j 
opportunity  and  sympathy.  Methodism  is  peculiarly  bound  j 
to  remember  this.  History  shows  our  immense  debt  to  rough  j 
power,  and  we  would  commit  a  fatal  mistake  to-day  if,  in  any  \ 
spirit  of  pedantry  or  fastidiousness,  we  wgre  to  eliminate  from  j 
our  ministry  all  undisciplined  native  power.  I 

Still,  I  am  sure  of  this,  that  the  Church  will  increasingly  be  \ 
compelled  to  insist  upon  a  disciplined  minister.,  AYe  have  i 
everything  to  gain  by  realizing  to  the  utmost  the  intellectual  \ 
force  that  is  in  us.  This  is  true  in  England,  and  it  is  true  in  i 
America.  In  an  article  written  by  an  American,  in  the  Con-  ' 
temporary  Review  for  May,  1S94,  entitled  "Intellectual  Prog- 
ress in  the  United  States,"  this  paragraph  occurs : 

In  theology,  the  absence  of  an  established  Church,  the  resulting  free- 
dom, and  the  rivalry  between  all  sects  have  made  it  necessary  to  give 
.special  attention  to  the  training  of  the  clergy.  Larger  average  demands 
are  no  doul.)t  made  in  the  matter  of  jiroachiug  than  in  any  existing  so- 
ciety.    The  traditions  of  the  earlier  Puritan  divines,  when  the  minister 


t     JSM7J  The  Ajyirrcnticcshij)  of  Prcacliinfj.  45 

»*«.  llii'  pr:u-tical  dictator  of  the  coininuuity,  iind  tlic  absence  of  liturgy 
''li  fotdi  in  the  service,  have  given  even  an  uunatuial  promiueuce  to  the 
.^riii'.ti.  In  spite  of  the  complaint  heard  coutiuiially,  with  \13  as  cvery- 
tthrrc  fls«',  of  iudiirerence  to  religions  teaching,  I  do  not  believe  that 
•hvn"  has  ever  been  a  time  when  a  more  universal  or  iutelligent  interest 
w(v*  inaiiifcstod  in  the  deepest  questions  relating  to  man's  destiny. 
r^Miiietpecialists  predict  that,  owing  to  the  operation  of  various 
,.»tj.<':^,  })recions  stones  arc  destined  to  suffer  great  depreciation, 
bill  I  feel  sure  tliat  one  famous  geni  will  suffer  immense  depre- 
,.:.jti,jji_t]ic  diamond  in  the  rough.  The  spread  of  education 
ill  id!  directions  renders  this  inevitable.  There  was  always 
i^inu'tlu'ng  unsatistactory  about  the  diamond  in  the  rough,  the 
r.  uu'hncss  being  positive  enough  wliile  the  size  and  water  of 
the  gem  were  generally  left  largely  to  the  public  imagination. 
Ti:!.-;  tyj>e  of  teacher  is  destined  to  a  narrower,  ever-nan-ower, 
l>opiilaritv.  Not  that  real  power  will  be  less  appreciated,  No; 
\A\A\  may  sometimes  be  mistaken  for  power,  pedantry  for 
U-nniing,  yet  the  world  has  an  instinct  for  geimine  power,  and 
the  man  of  deep  nature,  of  insight,  of  reasoning  faculty,  of  im- 
.'./ifiation,  of  spiritual  sensibility,  of  large  utterance,  will  be 
rro'gnized  in  the  future  more  swiftly  than  he  has  been  in  the 
I  u-t,  although  he  may  emerge  in  obscurest  circumstances. 
:.ut  the  world  will  insist  that  the  diamond  shall  be  cut  and 
j'oli.-hed,  so  that  it  may  sparkle  for  all  that  it  is  M'ortli.  I  say 
to  my  young  brother,  do  not  rest  on  the  fact,  although  I  am 
inured  it  is  a  fact,  that  you  are  a  genius.  Genius  must  know 
'lie  friction  of  the  wheel,  if  in  this  generation  it  is  to  fetch  its 
full  value.  You  are  here  grinding,  drearily  grinding,  and  you 
irv  tompted  to  shirk  the  process.  But  what  are  you  grinding? 
Thfology,  ])hilo5ophy,  languages?  You,  yourselves,  are  being 
Ktoiind.  You  are  losing  the  incrustations  of  ignorance,  vanity, 
I  rvj'idicc,  and  imcouthness  which  neutralize  your  intrinsic 
j-.wcr  and  efficacy ;  and  so  you  are  being  qualified  for  the 
.'•:;.'!RVt,  fullest  service  to  which  you  are  constitutionally  equal. 
.'»•'  jrrindiiig  will  convert  a  pebble  into  a  jewel ;  but  every  turn 
vt  tlio  wheel  delivers  from  some  grievous  limitation  of  indis- 
fJJ'iitio,  and  enables  you  more  fully  to  exert  and  enjoy  your 
*~*^<:itial  strength.  A  spurious,  manufactured  diamond  crim> 
•••»■»  on  the  M-heel ;  it  looks  plausible  enough,  but  it  cannot 
'4-ar  grinding  ;  and  there  is  something  seriously  amiss  with  the 
K'liiiis  that  will  not  endure  discipline. 


46  Methodid  Reciew.  [January, 

2.  Tlic  last  thing  I  liavc  to  say  is  this:  If  you  do  not  now 
acquire  this  elementary  knowledge  and  diseipline  it  will  be 
very  ditlicult,  if  not  absolutely  impossible,  to  attain  later.  The 
life  of  a  Methodist  preacher  is  a  busy  one,  and  it  is  not  likely 
you  will  find  opportunity  in  the  future  to  do  anything  that 
you  now  leave  undone.  Lacordaire,  the  famous  preacher  of 
Notre  Dame,  in  his  letters  to  young  students,  is  never  wcaij 
of  enlarging  upon  the  value  of  sustained  theological  study  in 
the  earlier  years  of  life.     AVriting  to  one  of  these,  he  says : 

Do  all  you  can  to  lay  iu  a  store  for  the  rest  of  your  life.  I  have  always, 
in  my  own  case,  regretted  that  I  had  not  had  at  least  ten  years  of  strong 
theological  reading  before  my  entrance  into  the  active  world.  The  over- 
whelming life  we  now  lead  gives  us  no  time  to  repair  any  original  wcak- 
nes.«i  in  the  foundation  of  our  mental  l)uilding,  it  so  enchains  us  by  its 
pressing  daily  exigencies  and  claims  that  it  is  much  if  we  can  find  time 
to  keep  up  witii  the  newspa}>cr  or  to  read  some  more  than  usually  inter- 
esting book.  Take  advantage,  then,  of  the  happy  interval  which  is  just 
at  this  time  placed  between  you  and  the  world  of  active  life.  Drink, 
drink  deeply  at  the  M'ell  of  spiritual  science.  Its  waters  may  now  seem 
cold  and  bitter  to  you,  but  a  day  will  come  when  you  will  find  iu  them 
all  that  is  sweetest  and  most  salutary. 

This,  gentlemen,  was  the  advice  of  an  old  orator  ;  and  you 
may  be  sure  that  if,  in  the  comparatively  leisure  days  in  which 
he  lived,  the  value  of  early  studies  was  so  keenly  felt,  this  value 
has  been  immensely  enhanced,  by  the  crowded  life  of  public 
men  in  the  ending  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

In  conclusion,  let  me  say  :  Do  not  be  fretful  about  any  of  the 
subjects  enjoined  you  ;  do  not  fritter  away  your  time  in  mak- 
ing sermons.  The  one  grand  thing  you  learn  here  is,  how  to 
learn.  The  virtue  of  your  training  is  qualitative,  not  quantita- 
tive. Preaching  is  a  matter  of  knowledge,  large  knowledge, 
exact  knowledge,  and  here  you  learn  what  knowledge  is  neces- 
sary to  the  preacher,  where  to  acquire  it,  how  to  acquire  it. 
Sermons  arc  made  fast  enough  when  you  want  them,  and  they 
will  be  all  the  better  for  every  bit  of  honest  work  put  into 
these  college  days. 


W.L-Wcdk, 


fU^O^fh^ 


j^i;j  John  Ilenry^  Cardinal  Keivman.  47 


V,..    IV.-.TOIIN  HENRY,  CAPxDINAL  NEWMAN:  POET 
AND  REFORMER. 

TiiK  career  of  Jolin  Henry  Newman  contained  in  an  unusual 
.!t';^'roc  the  unexpected  and  surprising.  The  political  and  tlieo- 
!>>;,'ical  notions  of  bis  early  life  were  a  source  of  pain,  keen  and 
im;i!iticipated  by  bis  mother.  His  collegiate  course  was  one 
ihc  juitliorities  of  the  university  never  expected.  His  leader- 
rhip  of  the  Tractarian  movement  surprised  his  contemporaries. 
'\\i  those  who  knew  him  intimately  he  was  repeatedly  appear- 
hsL'  in  new  and  unexpected  positions.  An  explanation  of  these 
iiiic'xpccted  developments  lies  in  the  fact  that  nature  placed 
.*l.nii,'hide  of  many  of  his  character istics  a  companion  which 
wa^  an  inveterate  enemy ;  so  that,  if  ]\rr.  Kewman  possessed  a 
tiKisterful  will,  he  was  also  accompanied  by  a  hesitating  distrust 
oi  his  own  willfulness  ;  if  in  his  introspective  moments — and  he 
iiad  many  such— he  could  regard  himself  with  an  awe  approach- 
ing terror,  he  was  none  the  less  possessed  of  a  strong  egotism ; 
it  he  was  attracted  and  won  by  beauty  in  any  of  its  myriad 
manifestations,  there  was  a  consciousness  that  it  was  only  a 
^tuu•c  and  a  delusion ;  if  he  was  led,  as  he  frequently  was,  to  ig- 
nore the  force  and  value  of  fact  and  reason,  he  was  accompanied 
tiy  H  sense  of  their  great  usefulness  in  determining  vital  ques- 
tions and  the  absolute  necessity  of  being  controlled  by  them  ; 
if  he  worked  only  at  the  highest  and  worthiest  tasks,  it  was 
with  a  feeling  deep  and  profound  that  nothing  human  can  be 
anything  but  low  and  vile.  Given  tlien  such  a  man,  with  the 
t.t^k  of  leading  a  great  religious  movement  resting  ujjon  him, 
^nd  is  it  so  surprising  that  his  life  should  be  a  source  of  won- 
derment and  that  many  of  his  positions  appear  enigmatical? 

Perhaps,  of  all  the  phases  of  his  multiform  career  less  is 
^n.jwn  of  his  poetry  than  of  the  others.  We  think  of  Newman 
t-'C!  preacher,  standing  in  St.  Mary's,  uttering  sentences  not 
•t'unc  beautiful  for  their  pure  polished  form  and  faultless  grace, 
I'lit  lieavy  with  thought ;  we  knew  him  as  a  reformer,  groping 
>'is  way  at  first,  balancing  and  weighing  alternatives,  circling 
'~"!ind  like  a  carrier  bird  until  sure  of  his  direction  and  then 
t.'"ing  nndeviatingly  toward  what  for  him  was  home  and  peace  ; 
Ijut  of  Newman  the  poet  little  is  known. 


4S  Meihodifit  Rcckvy.  [January, 

The  jniisc?,  liowever,  were  not  sleeping  \\\\q\\  he  was  born. 
and  at  an  eaily  age  lie  took  up  the  lyre  they  left  and  struck 
sonic  eliords  worthy  of  a  poet's  name.  Naturally  of  a  pensive 
disposition,  he  lived  in  early  youth  in  London  in  a  world  of  his 
own,  and  this  was  a  ''world  of  shadows."  "I  thought,"  he 
says,  "life  might  be  a  dream  or  I  an  angel,  and  all  this  world  a 
deception,  my  fellow-angels,  by  a  playful  device,  concealing 
themselves  from  mc  and  deceiving  me  with  a  semblance  of  a 
material  world."  The  lakes  of  AYestmoreland,  with  their 
mountains  and  forests,  educated  a  child  of  similar  tendencies 
and  gave  the  Avorld  a  Wordsworth;  but  in  palace,  park,  or 
pavement  of  the  metropolis  there  was  nothing  which  could  do 
the  work  of  the  "  lake  region."  So  while  the  introspective 
poetry  of  Wordsworth  lives  in  the  beautiful  foliage  of  natuie. 
our  poet,  equally  introspective  and  a  lover  of  nature,  is  forced 
to  seek  his  iigures  in  the  objects  of  t!;e  town  and  say: 

I  cannot  walk  the  city's  crov.ded  streets, 
But  the  wide  porch  invites  to  still  retreats, 
Where  passion's  thirst  is  calmed  and  care's  unthankful  gloom. 

Professor  Shairp  says  that  Cardinal  l!^ewman  was  a  prose  poet, 
and  compares  him  with  Carlyle.  It  is  a  comparison  of  dissimi- 
lars,  for  two  men  could  scarcely  be  more  unlike.  In  the  one 
tlic  diamonds  arc  all  uncut,  while  the  other  presents  no 
face  to  the  world  which  does  not  i-eflect  the  refinement  and 
polish  of  mental  and  social  culture.  One  is  a  wild  an- 
cestral Teuton,  the  other  the  product  of  a  world  culture. 
Carlyle's  style  is  a  mountain  torrent  rushing  with  impet- 
uous strength  and  loaded  with  debris,  Newman's  a  limpid 
spring  of  pure  language.  Of  his  prose  poetry  his  Parochial 
Serrnoiis  contain  the  best  examples,  filled  as  they  are  with 
"all  the  fervor  of  a  ]n-ophet  and  the  severe  beauty  of  a 
poet."  The  statement,  so  often  made,  that  there  is  a  grace 
and  a  power  in  the  forming  of  sentences  which  the  ancients 
jjossessed  and  which  we  have  not,  to  be  refuted  needs  only  to 
be  measured  by  n:i  any  sentences  from  these  sermons;  for  while 
Newman's  armory  was  not  forged  in  the  same  fire  as  that  of  the 
"invincible  knights  of  old,"  the  deepest  impulses  of  his  heart 
were  poured  forth  in  language  that  for  "  mellow  cadence  and 
perfect  rhythm"  is  not  surpassed  in  the  compass  of  English 
literature. 


.^.,;)  John  Henry,  Cardinal  Neirman.  49 

With  scarcely  an  exception  Mr.  Xcwinan's  biographers  have 

,«.lo  liiit  little*  nse  of  his  poetry  in  tracing  the  progress  of  his 

'   ..ii-ht  from  Protestantism  to  Eouianism,  but  it  is  there  as 

■.,,rlv  as  in  liis  other  writings.     It  is  as  an  illustration  of  this, 

wvW  as  for  its  own  saddened  beauty,  that  a  pecnliar  interest 

.•s.k-!k-s  lo  the  poem  best  known  by  its  opening  lines,  "  Lead, 

,.  n.ilv  light,"  bnt  which  appeared  under  the  title,  "  The  Pillar 

•    tiw  Cloud."     One  must  not  forget  that  the  author  while 

iiting  this  poem  must  have  been  painfully  reminded  of  the 

<  '.rlier  lights — his  own  evangelical  feelings,  the  teachings  of 

Wliutoly,  and  the  influence  of  the  Oriel  school — which  had  led 

iihn  on  only,  as  he  thought,  to  delude  him.     All  of  them  were 

ilio  deceivers  which  private  judgment  had  raised  along  his  way 

to  trouble  him.     But,  from  henceforth,  wheresoever  the  Lord 

nj!;.'ht  Ivad  him  he  would  follow.     It  might  be  "  o'er  moor  and 

sVii,"'  but  nothing  should  obstruct  his  progress.     Although  the 

;!\!lic  peace  of   childhood  had  departed    from  him,  and  the 

"  .^ugel  faces  "  that  had  once  been  an  inspiration  had  forsaken 

hlin,  8till,  if  led,  he  would  follow. 

Mr.  Xewman  remained  throughout  life  essentially  the  same 
•!i  op  yet  delicate  interpreter  of  the  passion  that  burned  in  his 
hre.-ist.  The  old  religious  fires  might  be  quenched  and  new 
•  ::cs  ignited,  lifelong  friends  might  become  estranged  from 
M:n  ;uid  a  new  environment  bring  new  friends;  but,  through 
ti.c  fiercest  of  mental  and  spiritual  conflicts  the  arrows  never 
k'uched  his  bird  of  song,  and  Xewman  the  cardinal  was  as 
■■■  vA\  a  j)(>et  as  Xewman  the  fellow  of  Oriel. 

To  understand  X^'cwman  as  a  reformer,  we  must  see  a  man 

■'•'.'>  ix)sscssed    a   chaste  and  cultured   taste    imbedded    in   a 

-*ure    essentially    celibate ;     a    poetic    temper    covering    a 

'*   nd^'rfully  strong  imagination,   which  frequently  does  duty 

'•-.-  rvjtson;  a  mind  that  is  often  satisfied  with  a  self-created 

^ity  ;  a  ready  facility  in  bestowing  upon  any  who  oppose  him 

■  ■''  hatred;  an  instinctive  desire  to  do  right  and  a  consequent 

- '  ;"rrcnce  of  sin,  with  a  qucrulonsness  as  to  what  really  is  sin. 

And  now  wc  must  see  such  a  man  placed  in  a  State  Church  and 

•.Iu^tering  to  a  people  who  are  not  congenial  to  him.     As  he 

■"<•!•>  hi^  })arishioner3  drifting  away  from  him  and  his  personal 

i-"vtr  tiiminishing,  for  support  he  throws  himself  back  on  the 

'V-'ui  behind   him  and  in  accordance   M'ith   which  he  works. 


50  Methodht  Rcviexo.  [January. 

Thus  led  he  turns  to  the  records  of  the  early  Clmrch,  to  find, 
if  possible,  the  ground  of  the  system.  Enraptured  by"  the 
picture  which  he  sees  of  the  early  faith,  he  lives  almost  con- 
stantly in  that  holy  atmosphere  and  becomes  estranged  from 
present  conditions  until,  having  evolved  as  his  dictum  that 
"faith  and  reason  are  incompatible  in  matters  of  religion,"  h.o 
finds  refuge  in  records  and  authorities.  Eeading  clearly  in  his 
own  heart  the  uprightness  of  his  own  endeavor,  most  naturally 
he  blames  the  system  in  which  he  has  worked  and  attempts  to 
better  it,  until  at  last,  stung  by  the  failure  of  his  plan  of  re- 
form, he  tlirows  aside  private  judgment  with  a  feeling  that  it 
must,  like  a  serpent,  be  shunned,  and  moves  steadily  and  un- 
waveringly onward  to  the  ultimate  struggle  which  ^vill  procure 
him  peace  by  the  enslavement  of  reason. 

"While  as  a  poet  he  is  quiet,  reserved,  contemplative,  as  a  re- 
former he  is  active,  quick  to  grasp  the  most  efficient  weapon  to 
use  in  carrying  on  his  reform,  and  persistent  in  fo-lowing  up 
liis  own  chosen  mode  of  attack.  A  man  who  inspired  men  to 
follow  him,  his  great  fault — and  it  is  a  fatal  one — was  that  he 
marched  too  far  in  advance  of  his  forces — so  far  in  advance 
that  retreat  to  them  became  impossible  to  liim,  and  he  was 
forced  to  bury  himself  among  those  he  had  long  regarded  as 
his  bitterest  foes.  Unto  such  a  man  we  may  most  gladly  give 
reverence  and  respect  for  his  struggles  and  sacrifices,  but  we 
can  never  accord  to  him  the  position  of  guide  for  ourselves  to- 
ward the  highest  truth. 


^i<%y^1Vuy>Ayi^,XT>--- 


>■■  iy>7.J  Social  Christianitij  in  Enrjland.  51 

^,.,.,  v.-SOCIAL  CHRISTIANITY  IX  ENGLAND. 

?  K.vKRV  genuine  Christian  recognizes  the  fact  that  the  hiw, 
"Tiiou  shalt  love  thj  neighbor  as  thyself,"  is  the  complement 
a-ii  ir.terprctcr  of  the  other  law,  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
•  ';iv  God  with  all  thy  heart."  Kotwithstanding  this,  so  many 
^.p.fcssed  Cliristiaus  are  striving  to  observe  the  second  law, 
while  ignoring  the  first,  that  the  newer  efforts  to  give  recognition 
J.,  jhe'lmuian  side  of  this  dual  law  are  characterized  as  social 
Christianity.*  These  laws  are  eternal,  but  the  methods  of  car- 
fvi!i<:  them  out  must  change  as  social  conditions  change. 
'  The  greatest  industrial  cliange  in  the  Christian  era  has  taken 
j>i.u'C  almost  in  our  own  time.  The  discovery  of  x\merica,  the 
f  alonization  of  the  world,  the  creation  of  a  world  market  led  to 
the  industrial  revolution,  the  substitution  of  steam  and  machin- 
ery for  the  old  hand  labor,  the  concentration  of  wealth  into 
.rrc.tt  productive  establishments  and  of  men,  women,  and  chil- 
•irvn  into  gigantic  cities.  The  development  of  this  century, 
»;:!ec  that  great  revolution,  is  so  well  known  that  many  of  its 
<»:i.-^f]uencc3  are  as  yet  hardly  realized.  AVe  are  so  blinded  by 
••'.ir  material  progress  tliat  we  fail  to  sec  our  newer  social,  cth- 
iT:i!,  and  religious  problems. 

Tiie  first  accompaniment  of  these  industrial  changes  was  the 
»i«-«irc  for  commercial  and  political  liberty.  Industrially  this 
'ioire  was  embodied  in  the  laissez  faire  policy.  Economic 
!aws  were  to  be  allowed  to  take  their  course.  The  inevitable 
M^alts  must  be  the  greatest  benefits  to  society  and  the  greatest 
•iovelopment  of  individuality.  This  philosophy  was  partly  a 
J-roJijct  of  the  freer  commercial  relations  in  the  world  market 
»')'i  partly  a  reaction  from  the  antiquated  and  inoperative  medi- 
*-v;vl  restrictions  which  existed  in  the  English  statutes  down  to 
'':"3  century.  It  was  the  expression  of  a  great  truth,  but  it  was 
:ro'i\y  exaggerated.  Connnercial  liberty  was  gained  by  a  few, 
■•"t  the  many  lost  both  ccoiiomic  and  social  independence.  The 
'■*ny  abuses  of  the  English  factory  system   are  coming  to  be 

'  ^<^.  Jcisopb  Parker,  D.D.,  is  reported  tx)  have  said  recently  ia  criticising  London  labor 
^«xiiirai|.,a-.  "  When  man  loved  God  he  would  soon  learn  to  love  his  brethren,"  .1  doctrine 
* '*  ^  P-Ttiajri  everyone  has  heard  preached  at  one  time  or  another.  It  Is  one  of  thi.ise  pious 
♦«?->iMi,,f,s  whicli  are  used  to  conceal  one's  own  ignorance  or  neclipence  of  social  duties. 
■''■"'•  U  no  uncertainty  about  its  direct  contradiction  of  the  biblical  teachinp;,  "  He  that  lov- 
•  -  •"<  hu  l>r..tlicr  \s\i'M\\  he  huth  seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ?" 


52  Method ht  Itcvieio.  [January, 

quite  well  known  in  our  own  country,  partly  by  the  abundance 
of  the  literature  on  the  subject,*  and  partly  by  the  similaiity 
of  our  contemporary  industrial  development. 

In  the  face  of  these  industrial  abuses  the  clergy  remained 
placidly  indifferent.  The  Jiatural  and  partially  justifiable  con- 
servatism of  the  Church  had  to  be  shaken,  as  in  the  case  of 
slavery  and  other  abuses,  by  the  uttei-ances  of  lay  prophets. 
The  methods  of  the  Churches  in  all  tin}es  have  been  moditied 
by  economic  and  social  changes.  In  England  the  movements  of 
social  Christianity  have  been  in  direct  res{)onse  to  the  external 
economic  and  social  development.  The  origin  and  progress 
of  these  movements  can  best  be  understood  by  contrasting  the 
metliods  of  the  Churches  before  and  after  the  great  attack 
on  individualism,  which  led  to  most  of  the  humanitarian  move- 
ments of  the  last  half  century.  This  attack  on  individualism 
in  turn  can  be  best  appreciated  in  the  personality  of  its  cliief 
representative,  Thomas  Carlyle.f 

The  industrial  and  social  forces  toward  the  middle  of  this 
century,  in  England,  were  unquestionably  converging  toward  a 
"reaction  against  the  philosophy  and  practice  of  cveiy  man  for 
himself  and  the  devil  take  the  hindniost.  Carlyle  was  only  one 
mouthpiece  of  an  inevitable  popular  agitation,  but  he  was  the 
chief,  the  most  unique,  and  tlie  most  irjfiuential.  John  Stuart 
Mill  said,  "In  Carlyle  was  found  the  strife  between  the 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries."  He  sympathized  with 
the  individualism  which  produced  powerful  leaders.  He  re- 
volted against,  and  attacked,  the  system  which  gave  to  these 
leaders  unlimited  power  over  their  fellows.  He  attacked  lais- 
sezfarre;  lie  defended  the  organization  of  labor  in  the  broad- 
est sense.  He  pleaded  for  the  restriction  of  the  liberty  of  the 
few  to  become  rich  ;  he  demanded  for  the  many  liberty  to  live 
and  love.  Fj-om  his  study  of  German  philosophy  he  learned 
something  of  the  laws  of  development.  He  had  at  least  a 
rudimentary  conception  of  the  growth  of  society  and  of  its 
interdependent  units,  the  individual  and  the  fanuly.  Crude- 
ly conceiving  that  society  is  an  organism,  he  proclaimed  the 

*  .Ve  Toynbee,  ludustrial  Revolution;  Adams, .In  Interpretation  of  the  Social  Moie- 
nurUx  of  our  Time ;  and  csjiecially  for  the  entire  subject,  Schulze-Gaevernitz,  Zum  i<oci<xhm 
f  Vic (.'<)),  2  vols.,  LeipzIfT,  1";WJ. 

♦  S<,-huIzp-(!aovpruitz,  Zum  si>cialcm  Fricilen.  vol.  i  ;  Clarke,  "  Carlyle  aud  Rnskin,  and 
Ujfir  Itifiucnce  on  English  Tbouflit,"  Xev  Kii'jkind  Mauazine,  December,  1893. 


5».i-  ]  Social  Christianity  in  EiKjland.  53 

t.f-tx'^itv  of  living  for  it  rather  than  for  privileged  individual?. 
He  foresaw  tlio  disintegrating  influence  of  unemploynient,  and 
t-.c.i.lod  for  the  consideration  of  the  laborer  and  the  dignity  of 
'*'•►. r.     This  is  one  of  his  characterizations  of  laissezfaire  : 

Vuv  master  of  horses,  when  the  summer  labor  is  done,  has  to  feed  his 
}..'j.<.-it  lliroiii,'h  the  wiutor.  If  he  said  to  his  horses :  "  Quadrupeds,  I  have 
&i>  l»ti"er  work  for  you,  but  work  exists  abundantly  over  the  world.  -  Are 
t->a  i-^noraiit.pr  must  I  read  you  political  economy  lectures,  that  the  steam 
r::-inc  nlwavs  in  the  long  run  creates  additional  work?  Railways  are 
f  Tmini,'  in  one  quarter  of  this  earth,  canals  in  another.  Much  cartage  is 
wnntcil;  somewhere  in  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  or  America,  doubt  it  not,  ye 
»i!!  find  cartage;  go  and  seek  cartage,  and  good  go  with  you."  They, 
«>.h  pnjtiiisive  upper  lij),  snort  dubious,  signifying  that  Europe,  Asia, 
Africii,  and  America  lie  somewhat  out  of  their  beat;  that  what  cartage 
t..^\  be  wanted  there  is  not  too  well  known  to  thcra.  Tliey  can  find  no 
cirta",'?.  They  gallop  distractedly  along  thehigliways,  all  fenced  iu  to  the 
r.-ht  and  to  the  left  ;  finally,  under  pains  of  hunger,  they  take  to  leap- 
;r^  fi-ncc-J,  eating  foreign  property,  and — we  know  the  rest.  Ah !  it  is  not 
*;-»yful  mirth,  it  is  sadder  than  tears,  the  laugh  humanity  is  forced  to  at 
UiA*t2 /aire  applied  to  poor  peasants  in  a  world  like  our  Europe  of  the 

One  more  quotation  from  Carl  vie  will  sufiice  to  illustrate  his 
\ij:(jruus  teachings  and  suggest  what  mast  have  been  their  in- 
t'aoncc  on  the  slowly  awakening  British  conscience: 

1  admire  a  nation  which  fancies  it  will  die  if  we  do  not  undersell  all  other 
r.i'.ionsto  thecndof  the  world.  Brothers,  we  will  cease  to  undersell  them; 
«<■•  will  be  content  to  equal-sell  them;  to  be  happy  selling  equally 
*ith  them.  I  do  not  see  the  use  of  underselling  them.  Cotton 
<"!f!th  19  already  twopence  a  yard  or  lower,  and  yet  bared  backs 
•"♦■re  never  more  numerous    among   us.      Let   inventive   men   cease  to 

♦  I'^^nd  their  existence  incessantly  contriving  how  cotton  can  bo  made 
«;»».Aj>er,  and  try  to  invent  a  little  how  cotton  at  its  present  cheapness 
t'-yUl  be  somewhat  justlier  divided  among  us.     Let  inventive  men  con- 

•  'Ur  whether  the  secret  of  this  universe,  and  of  man's  life  here,  docs, 
*-''r  nil,  as  we  rashly  fancy  it,  consist  in  making  money.  There  is  one 
(t  A,  just,  supreme,  almighty;  but  is  Mammon  the  name  of  him?     With 

*  5i<ll  which  means  "  failing  to  make  money  "  I  do  not  think  there  is  any 
f-'iTf-n  possible  that  would  suit  one  well;  nor  so  much  as  an  earth  that 
'*•!>  be  habitable  long.  In  brief,  all  this  Mammon  gospel  of  supply  and 
'.nuand,  competition,  hu'ssez  /aire,  and  devil  take  the  hindmost,  begins 
^'->  iw  one  of  the  shabbiest  gospels  ever  preached,  or  altogether  the  shab- 
i-'~iX,    I5ut  it  is  my  very  firm  conviction  that  the  hell  of  England  will  cease 

•  '  '•«:  that  of  "  not  making  money;  "  that  we  shall  get  a  nobler  hell  and  a 
-  ■Mcr  licaven.     I  anticijjate  light  in  the  human  chaos.     Our  deity  no 

■•r''-5  b..'inf,'  Mammon,  each  man  will  then  say  to  liimself,  ""\Yliy  such 


54  Methodist  Beuiew.  [January, 

deadly  haste  to  make  mouey?  I  shall  not  go  to  liell  even  if  I  do  not 
make  money.  There  is  another  hell,  I  am  told!"  Competition  at  railway 
speed,  in  all  branches  of  conimerce  and  work,  -will  then  abate.  Bubble 
periods,  ^Yith  their  panics  and  commercial  crises,  will  again  become  infre- 
quent. Steady,  modest  industry  will  take  the  place  of  gambling  specula- 
tion. By  degrees  we  shall  liave  a  society  with  something  of  heroism  in 
it,  something  of  Ueaveu's  blessing  on  it.  "We  shall  again  have,  instead  of 
Mammon,  feudalism  with  xinsold  cotton  shirts,  noble,  just  industrialism, 
and  government  by  the  wisest. 

Remembering  that  Carlyle  personifies  the  social  conscious- 
ness of  tlie  British  nation  revolting  against  an  exaggerated 
individualisnij  let  us  contrast  the  religious  movements  which 
preceded  and  followed  tliis  transition.  Tlie  two  chief  latter- 
day  religious  forces  using  the  old  methods  were  the  Weslevan 
revival  of  the  eighteenth  century  and  the  Oxford  movement 
of  this  century.  The  ]\[ethodist  movement,  like  its  successor 
at  Oxford,  was  a  purely  religious  one.  The  little  society  of 
students,  organized  at  the  university,  met  together  every  week 
for  spiritual  communion,  to  read  and  discuss  the  Bible.  They 
fasted  regularly  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  abstained  fi'om 
most  amusements  and  luxuries,  visited  the  sick  and  prisoners. 
As  in  the  Oxford  movement,  the  leaders  were  rnen  of  religious 
natures  who  added  to  a  natural  fervency  by  the  later  and  more 
critical  experiences  of  their  lives.  It  is  quite  superfluous 
here  to  describe  in  detail  the  birth  of  Methodism.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  the  desire  for  a  freer  and  deeper  religious 
life,  especially  to  emphasize  the  importance  of  justification  by 
faith,  led  Wesley  to  such  heterodoxies  as  the  organization  of  a 
body  of  lay  preachers  and  finally  to  field  preaching.  Although 
Wesley  remained  a  Churchman  and  tlicologically  was  largely 
in  harmony  with  the  Established  Church,  he  was  ecclesiastically 
a  very  poor  Cliurchman.  In  his  methods  he  was  as  radical  for 
his  day  as  the  Salvation  Army  is  for  ours.  But  the  work  of 
the  Wesleys  and  their  associates  and  followers  is  by  no  means 
confined  to  the  establishment  of  Metliodism.  They  rejuve- 
nated the  Englisli  Clnircli,  they  revived  tlie  other  denominations. 
So  conservative  a  scholar  as  Professor  Lccky  has  said  they 
saved  England  from  a  French  Pvevolution.*  It  is  hard  to  over- 
estimate the  spiritual  consc(piences  of  this  movement,  yet,  in 

•  An  impartial  accouut  of  the  Weslcyan  r<;vlval  is  to  be  found  in  Le<.'ky's  Ulstory  of  Eng- 
land in  the  KiiihUcnth  CcnUuu,  vol.  ill,  small  I'dliiou. 


jg07,]  Social  Christianity  in  England.  55 

coiitnist  Nvitli  the  late  religious  developments,  it  must  be  cliar- 
nctorlzcd  as  iudividiinlistic.  They  ^vere  concerned  only  with 
t!ic  bulvation  of  individual  souls.  They  gave  no  thought  to 
the  ])rul)leni  of  changing  the  institutions  and  forces  which  were 
«!:iilv  danining  souls.  They  preached  '*  brotherly  love  "  with 
;<.ll  sincerity,  but  without  attempting  to  discover  what  tliat 
meant  when  applied  to  the  factory  system,  to  the  philosophy 
(;f  buying  in  the  cheapest  market  and  selling  in  the  dearest, 
to  the  unconscious  destruction  of  family  life  by  the  employ- 
ment of  women  and  children,  which  was  taking  place  under  the 
fehadows  of  their  chapels.  They  would  probably  have  agreed 
witli  Kaiser  AVilhc'lm,  that  "social"  Christianity  was  nonsense, 
that  a  pastor  should  not  meddle  in  social  politics.  They  were 
:'.ealou8,  faithful  pioneers  in  a  great  revival  of  religious  ear- 
nestness, but  they  left  for  the  succeeding  generations  prob- 
lems which  neither  zeal  nor  love  could  solve,  for  which  conse- 
crated thought  and  investigation  are  necessary. 

The  Oxford  movement  was  primarily  a  reyolt  against  Eng- 
lish "Protestantism,"  secondarily  a  revolt  against  German 
"  rationalism."  It  can  only  be  understood  in  the  light  of  three 
movements  of  thought  which  were  making  themselves  felt  in 
tlie  English  religious  world  in  the  third  and  fourth  decades  of 
tin's  centurN' — the  utilitarian  and  democratic  movement  of  Beu- 
tl:am  and  the  two  Mills ;  the  Broad  Church  movement  of  Ar- 
nold and  Whately  ;  the  High  Church  movement  of  Newman 
a;id  Pusey.  One  of  the  historians  of  the  Oxford  movement, 
Ward,  has  happily  characterized  these  three  schools  of  thouglit : 

The  iudignant  revolt  of  the  French  Revolution  against  the  claims  of  cus- 
tom was  developed  by  the  utilitarians  into  a  political  and  philosophical 
^;<stem.  By  reuction  against  the  tyranny  of  injustice  which  the  old  order 
h:ul  sanctioned,  they  endeavored  to  sweep  away  bodily  the  inherent  sacred- 
";'.-*s  of  constituted  authority.  In  politics  they  advocated  the  most  entirely 
rv{,rf'sontative  government,  with  the  ultimate  goal  of  manhood  suffrage  and 
iil-Kilute  liberty  of  discussion.  In  philosophy  the  principle  of  the  "  grcat- 
<>t  happiness  of  the  greatest  number ''  was  their  watchword,  while  they 
ivaj^xl  unrelenting  warfare  against  the  authority  of  instinct,  sentiment, 
-ad  intuition. 

Arnold  proposed  the  sinking  of  dogmatic  differences  and  the  inclusion 
«-'f  the  Dissenters  within  the  pale  of  the  Church.  In  short,  he  looked  to  a 
<^l*..K'r  and  more  acknowledged  union  between  religion  and  the  State  as  a 
rtniedy  for  existing  evils.  The  ideal  aim  was  absolute  identity  between 
tmirchand  State.     To  approach  nearer  to  this  ideal  he  jnoi.ostd  extend- 


56  Mdliodut  Review.  [January, 

ing  State  control  to  all  the  most  earnest  Christiauity  iu  the  luml,  which 
vould  in  return  react  upon  and  purify  the  State.  Arnold's  iufiucnce  in 
brcatliin^^  life  into  the  decaying  establishment  Avns  undoubtedly  consider- 
able. The  j)arty  of  the  Oxford  movement,  on  the  other  hand,  from  the  first 
declared  \var  against  this  State  idea.  To  them  the  essence  of  the  English 
Church  was  that  side  of  her,  not  which  was  dependent  on,  but  which  was 
independent  of,  State  control.  Tliat  acts  of  Parliament  should  suppress 
or  establish  bishoprics,  or  that  parliamentary  committees  should  reform 
the  Prayer  Book,  was  an  intolerable  invasion  of  her  rights.  In  short, 
while  Arnold  viewed  the  Church  as  essentially  a  Protestant  establishment, 
the  Oxford  movement  viewed  herns  essentially  still  a  part  of  the  Church 
catholic;  and  complete  dependence  on  the  State,  which  was  to  the  one 
party  her  ideal  jiorfection,  wa.s,  in  the  eyes  of  the  other,  as  abolishing  the 
inherent  sacredness  and  authority  of  apostolic  instkutions,  her  absolute 
destruction. 

As  for  tLe  Tractarian  movement,  it  was  not  wliolly  theolog- 
ical. The  ethical  tendency  was  shown  in  increased  care  for  the 
gospels.  The  evangelicals,  it  was  thought,  liad  dwelt  on  the 
saving  work  of  Christ  to  the  neglect  of  liis  inspiring  personalitv 
und  life.  A  second  ethical  manifestation  of  significance  was  the 
self-discipline  and  self-sacrifice  taught  aiid  practiced  bv  the  lead- 
ers. Those  who  with  Xewman  left  the  Church  of  England  for 
the  Eoman  Catholic  Church  gave  up  their  livings  and  old  asso- 
ciations for  conscience' sake.  Those  who  remained  behind  were 
taunted  Avith  insincerity.  Both  sections  of  the  movement  tes- 
tified to  their  earnestness  by  their  sacrifice.  So  much  devotion 
could  not  be  without  bencficitd  result  on  the  Church,  and  to- 
day the  followers  of  Isewman  and  Pusey  are  a  splendid  power 
in  their  respective  Churches.  They  stili  have  a  memory  of  the 
religious  inspiration  of  the  Tractarians,  but  their  methods  have 
changed.     They  have  ceased  to  be  individualists. 

Social  Cliristianity  is  a  product  of  the  opposition  to  individ- 
ualism. The  chief  religious  activities,  since  the  advent  of  these 
socializing  doctrines  in  England,  have  been  in  strong  contrast 
v.-ith  those  which  preceded  them.  This  is  seen  first  in  the  fact 
that  the  existing  movements  have  been  modified.  The  original 
spirit  of  Wcsleyanism  is  to-day  embodied  in  tlie  '-forward 
movement  "  of  Hugh  Price  Hughes  and  the  social  work  of  the 
Salvation  Army.  It  is,  or  ought  to  be,  safe  to  suppose  that 
these  need  not  be  described  for  Methodist  readers.  It  may 
perhaps  be  said  tliat  the  work  of  General  Booth  is  connected 
with  the  name  Wcsleyan  because  of  his  early  religious  conncc- 


1>1)T.3  Social  Christianity  in  En ghmd.  57 

tioii,  the  pioneer  diaraeter  of  the  work  of  the  Salvation  Army, 
:t;ul  tlie  similarity  in  spirit  and  freedom  of  method.  The  Sal- 
v.ilion  Army  stands  to-day  where  the  ^Yesleyan3  did  a  century 
or  !iiorc  ago,  and  is  doing  the  work  which  the  latter  would  be 
(Idiiii:;  liad  they  been  true  to  their  traditions.  The  advance  in 
iiicllicd  buyond  the  work  of  the  Wcsleys  lies  in  the  well-known 
-social  sciieme  "  of  General  Booth.  The  city  colony  has 
already  been  a  social  as  well  as  religious  haven  for  thousands 
(.f  suiils.  The  farm  colony  has  been  commended  by  tliose  who 
were  at  first  its  severest  critics,  and  ]\Ir,  Stead,  who  was  only 
(.no  among  many  to  see  its  great  social  value,  has  claimed  that 
it  is  so  successful  as  to  warrant  the  State  adopting  that  method 
fur  the  entire  multitude  of  the  unemployed.  The  significance 
nf  f^uch  social  activities  when  successfully  carried  on  by  compar- 
atively uneducated  people,  even  taking  into  consideration  the 
iiiiuicnse  aid  furnished  by  their  religious  devotion,  cannot  be 
overlooked  by  sincere  sociological  students.  One  is  compelled 
to  minimize  the  errors  and  failures  of  the  Salvation  Army,  in 
the  face  of  some  of  their  magnificent  accomj^lishments  and  the 
iiiKiuestionably  moderate,  valuable,  and  almost  indefinitely  ap- 
plicable ideal  furnislied  by  General  Bootli  in  his  In  Darliest 
J-ji'jJand.     Writes  the  founder  of  the  Salvation  Army  : 

^^'ll:lt  is  the  standard  toward  ■whicli  we  may  venture  to  aim  Avitli  some 
j>r<)>pe('t  of  realization  in  our  time  ?  It  is  a  very  humble  one,  but  if  rcal- 
\r.<\  it  would  solve  the  worst  problems  of  modern  society.  It  is  the  stand- 
ir.l  of  the  London  cab  horse.  When,  in  tlie  streets  of  London,  a  cab 
h"rv(.-,  weary  or  careless  or  stupid,  trips  and  falls  and  lies  stretched  out  in 
tiic  midst  of  the  traffic,  there  is  no  question  of  debating  how  he  came  to 
»:uniblc  before  we  try  to  get  him  on  his  legs  again.  The  cab  horse  is  a 
»'ry  real  illustration  of  poor  broken-down  humanity.  Ho  usually  falls 
<\<\\\\  because  of  overwork  or  underfeeding.  If  you  put  him  on  his  feet 
-■;.'fiin  without  altering  his  conditions  it  would  only  be  to  give  him  another 
'1  '-.t'of  agony;  but,  first  of  all,  you  will  have  to  ])ick  him  up  again.  It  may 
i-ivfbceu  through  overwork  or  underfeeding,  or  it  may  have  been  all  his 
•^wn  fault,  that  he  has  broken  his  knees  or  smashed  the  shafts;  but  that  does 
^''t  matter;  if  not  for  his  own  sake,  then  merely  in  order  to  prevent  an 
«>bstri!clioa  of  the  traffic,  all  attention  is  concentrated  upon  the  question 
•>.  ii  j\v  wo  are  to  get  him  on  his  legs  again.  The  load  is  taken  off,  the 
•^ifiK-ss  is  unbuckled,  or,  if  need  be,  cut,  and  everything  is  done  to  help 
'•iJn  up.  Then  he  is  put  in  the  shafts  again  and  once  more  restored  to  his 
r  -.n:I;ir  round  of  work.  That  is  the  first  point.  The  second  is  that  every 
«"*'»  horse  in  Lon.lon  has  throe  things— a  shelter  for  the  night,  food  for  its 
«'  miicJ,^  and  work  allotted  to  it  by  which  it  can  cam  its  corn.     These 

■«— KltTH  SKIUKS,  VOL.  XIII. 


58  Methodist  Becuw.  [January, 

are  the  two  points  of  the  cab  horse's  charter,  men  he  is  down  he  is 
helped  ui)  aud  while  he  lives  he  has  food,  shelter,  and  work.  That, 
although  a  humble  standard,  is  at  present  absolutely  unattainable  by  mil- 
Uons-^literally  bv  millions— of  our  fellow-men  and  women  in  this  country. 
Can  the  cab  hor.se  charter  be  gained  for  human  beings?  I  answer,  yes. 
The  cab  horse  standard  can  be  gained  on  the  cab  horse  terms. 

Tlic  Ilij^li  Cbuj-cli  party  and  tlie  P.oman  Catholics  liavc  also,  in 
turn,  been  socialized.  The  latter  assumed  a  new  role  in  the  atti- 
tude of  Cardinal  Planning  toward  labor.  From  the  standpoint 
of  spirituality  Cardinal  Manning  might  have  sufJercd  in  com- 
parison with  Cardinal  Kewman,  but  Cardinal  Manning  was  not 
content  with  resting  in  eternal  truths.  He  endeavored  to  apply 
them  to  the  needs  of  our  complex  social  life.  There  was  the 
spirit,  not  only  of  the  law,  but  of  the  prophets  and  the  Gospel,  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  ecclesiastic  who  could  arbitrate  the  dockers' 
strike  of  18S9,  who  could  so  win  the  hearts  of  workingmen 
that  in  the  Labor  Day  demonstration  of  1890  a  banner  bearing 
his  picture  could  be  found  beside  those  of  iMarx  and  other  ma- 
terialistic leaders.  Among  the  many  utterances  and  writings  of 
Cardinal  Manning  the  following  words  will  serve  to  illustrate 
liis  attitude  toward  social  problems  : 

We  have  been  afflicted  by  an  exaggeration  of  individualism,  and  the 
next  century  will  show  that  human  society  is  greater  and  nobler  thnu 
that  which  is  merely  individual.  This  doctrine,  which  has  its  foun- 
dation in  the  haws  of  nature  and  of  Christianity,  is  accused  of  socialism 
by  the  frivolous  and  impetuous  as  well  as  by  the  capitalists  and  the  rich. 
But  the  future  will  call  forth  into  the  light  of  reason  the  social  state  of 
the  world  of  labor.  TTe  shall  then  see  on  what  laws  the  Christian  society 
of  humanity  rests. 

Stress  lias  been  laid  upon  the  M'ork  of  Cardinal  Manning  be- 
cause he  was  the  most  prominent  successor  to  the  leaders  of 
the  Oxford  movement;  but  the  High  Church  party  in  the 
Church  of  England  has  been  on  the  whole  much  more  active 
than  the  Eoman  Catholics  in  social  endeavor.  From  the  days 
of  Pusey  to  the  present  the  social  effort  and  influence  of  the 
High  Churchmen  have  constantly  grown.  They  are  to-day 
noronly  the  most  active  ecclesiastics  in  social  work,  but  a  group 
of  young  High  Churchmen  form  the  left  wing  of  Christian  so- 
cialism,"and  some  of  the  most  prominent  Church  of  England 
clergy— among  whom  may  be  mentioned  the  Bishop  of  Dur- 
ham'', Canon  G?ore,  and  Canon  Scott-Holland— lead  a  moderate 


1897.]  Social  Cliristianiiy  in  England.  59 

}r:"li  Clinrch  socialistic  movement.  As  an  instance  of  prac- 
lioal  social  work  may  be  mentioned  the  organization  of  the 
Ciiurch  Army,  to  accomplish  fur  the  Church  what  the  Salva- 
tion Army  is  doing  for  nnattached  Christianity.  From  the 
d  ivs  of  "VV'eslcy,  when  field  preaching  was  a  heresy,  to  the  day 
of  the  Church  Army  is  a  great  and  instructive  advance.  To- 
il;iy  the  social  activities  of  the  successors  of  the  Oxford  raove- 
jiioiitare  as  numerous  as  their  methods  are  radical,  when  viewed 
in  the  light  of  individualistic  Christianity. 

J  a  contrast  with  these  older  religious  organizations,  -vvhlch 
Were  socialized  by  the  anti-individualistic  philosoj^hy,  we  find 
the  newer  religions  movements  adopting  from  their  inception 
p-^cial  methods.  Historically,  as  well  as  in  importance,  the 
lirst  of  these  was  the  Christian  socialism  of  Maurice  and 
Kiiigsley.  Theologically,  this  movement  is  related  to  that  of 
Arnold  and  Whatcly ;  but  it  is  of  so  much  greater  relative 
:ini>ortance,  when  compared  with  the  other  parties  of  the  Eng- 
lish Ciiurch,  and  its  energizing  force  was  so  unique  that  it  is 
more  exact  to  conceive  it  as  originating  with  Frederick  Den- 
i.-on  Maurice  and  Charles  Kingsley.  These  were  two  of  the 
most  sympathetic,  devout,  and  inconsistent  men  of  the  century. 
Si  line  of  their  sayings,  as  well  as  most  of  their  doings,  are  worth 
laTulding  throughout  Christendom,  Their  socialism  was  with- 
out doubt  very  unscientific,  and  would  be  sneered  at  to-day 
.nlike  by  orthodox  economist  and  socialist,  but  it  was  an  ex- 
V'ression  of  the  heart  quite  as  valuable  as  any  utterances  of 
Ii:cardo  or  Marx.     Maurice  says  in  a  letter  to  Kingsley  : 

Competition  is  put  forth  as  the  law  of  the  universe.  That  is  ii  lie  ! 
Tlif  time  is  come  for  us  to  declare  that  it  is  a  lie  by  word  and  deed.  I 
*^'  no  way  but  associating  for  v/ork  instead  of  for  strikes.  I  do  not  say 
^*  think  we  feci  that  the  relation  of  employer  and  employed  is  not  a  true 
r'"htion.  I  do  not  determine  that  wages  may  not  be  a  righteous  mode  of 
•  V"' ■■^siug  that  relation.  But  at  present  it  is  clear  that  this  relation  is 
'  -iroyed,  that  the  payment  of  wages  is  nothing  but  a  deception.  We 
••'  >y  restore  the  whole  state  of  things;  we  may  bring  in  a  new  one.  God 
*i'l  decide  that.  His  voice  has  gone  forth  clearly  bidding  us  to  come 
f-  r'-vard  to  fight  against  the  present  state  of  things. 

KiMgslcy  says,  in  Cheaj}  Clothes  and  Nasty  : 

'^•V'ft  Competition!  heavenly  maid!  Nowadaj's  hymned  alike  by 
;•  :;tjy-a-liners  and  philosophers  as  the  ground  of  all  society,  the  only  real 
t  ■"  -irvtT  of  the  earth!     Why  not  of  heaven,  too  ?    Perhaps  there  is  com- 


60  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

petition  among  the  angels,  and  Gabriel  and  Rajjliael  have  won  their  rank 
by  doing  tlie  niaxirauni  of  worship  on  the  minimum  of  grace!  We  shall 
kno\Y  some  day.  In  the  meanwhile,  "  These  are  tliy  works,  thou  parent 
of  all  good  !  "  !Man  eating  man,  eaten  by  man  in  every  variety  of  degree 
and  method!  Why  docs  not  some  enthusiastic  political  economist  write 
an  epic  on  "  The  Consecration  of  Cannibalism  ?  " 

Tiiose  who  understood  these  men  had  no  occasion  to  be 
frightened  by  such  utterances.  Tliej  ^-cre  Tnerclj  calling  men 
to  repentance.  The  paternalism  which  n:iarkcd  their  philosophy 
is  as  apparent  as  the  radicalism.     Maurice  says  to  a  friend  : 

I  have  often  explained  to  you  that  monarchy  with  me  is  the  starting 
point,  and  that  I  look  upon  socialism  as  historically  developed  out  of  it, 
not  absorl-ing  it  info  itself.  A  king  given  and  an  aristocracy  given,  I 
can  see  my  way  clearly  to  call  upon  them  to  do  the  work  which  God  has 
laid  upon  them;  to  repent  of  their  sins;  to  labor  that  the  whole  man- 
hood of  the  country  may  have  a  voice,  that  every  member  of  Christ's 
body  may  be  indeed  a  free  man. 

Kingsley,  viTiting  to  Mr.  Hughes,  says :  '•  A  true  democracy, 
such  as  you  and  I  should  wish  to  see,  is  impossible  without  a 
Church  and  a  queen,  and,  as  I  believe,  without  a  gentry." 

Their  positive  efforts  were  seen  in  the  aids  given  to  associa- 
tion. "When  the  Christian  socialists  took  hold  of  the  coopera- 
tive movement  it  was  entirely  an ti christian.  Inspired  by 
aristocratic  but  noble  and  Christian  ideas,  they  tried  to  help 
the  workingmen,  and  in  their  effort  brought  down  opprobrium 
and  misunderstanding  on  their  heads.  The  relation  of  these 
men  to  tlic  cause  of  tlic  People's  Charter  is  fairlj'  well  known, 
or  rnay  be  read  in  Alton  LocJce  and  Ivingsley's  letters,  indis- 
pensable handbooks  to  every  student  of  social  Christianity. 
The  unsuccessful  agitation  of  the  Chartists,  tlie  great  needs  of 
the  people,  which  their  campaign  of  a  decade  liad  brought  to 
light,  won  the  sympathy  and  hearty  cooperation  of  the  men 
who  thereby  were  led  to  call  themselves  Christian  socialists. 
It  was  not  then  necessary,  as  it  is  to-day,  to. distinguish  between 
Christian  socialism  and  social  Christianity,  As  can  be  seen 
from  the  quotations  of  !Mauricc  and  Kingsley,  their  socialism 
was  a  passionate  but  vague  humanitarianism. 

Tiieir  movement  has  lo-day  two  distinct  and  active  successors 
which  admirably  illustrate  the  difference  between  these  two 
terms.  On  the  one  liand,  all  the  Christian  socialists  to-day  in 
England  have  their  historical  connection  with  these  early  leaders. 


1897.3  Social  Christianitij  in  Englat-d.  61 

;i]tiiongb  the  contemporary  Christian  socialists  accept  tlie  full 


'ram  of  collectivisiUj  of  wliich  Maurice  and  Xingslej  had  not 
cYOii  heard.  They  demand  the  nationalization  of  the  land  and  the 
cA>!lcctIve  ownersliip  and  control  of  capital.  On  the  other  hand, 
l!ic  social  Christian  aspect  of  the  movement  is  typified  by  sucli 
:i  ])arish  as  that  of  St.  Jude's,  Whitcchapel,  presided  over  by 
( '.iiiou  ]3arnett,  who  is  at  the  same  time  warden  of  Toyubee 
Hall.  Canon  Barnctt's  social  pliilosophy  is  tei'sely  expressed  in 
his  own  words,  "  A^'ain  will  be  the  higher  education,  music,  art, 
or  even  the  Gospel,  unless  they  come  clothed  in  the  life  of 
i.Tuthcr  men."  Tiic  work  of  such  a  church  as  St.  Jude's  has 
!<coa  admirably  dcsei-ibed  in  the  book  of  Canon  and  Mrs.  Barnett, 
Pracilcabh  Soci-alism.  It  is,  however,  not  invidious  to  say  that 
the  work  of  Barnett  as  a  Broad  Churchman  is  overshadowed 
by  liis  importance  as  the  founder  of  university  settlements. 

In  the  absence  of  a  better  term  we  may  call  the  next  phase 
of  social  Christianity  the  Social  Settlement  Movement.  This 
ticw  force  had  its  inspiration  mainly  in  the  teaching  and  lives 
«{  three  men,  John  liuskin,'^  Thomas  Hill  Green,  and  Arnold 
'i"i»ynbee.  Carlyle  has  been  called  the  Isaiah  of  the  nineteenth 
coiitury.  It  would  have  been  more  appropriate  to  call  Carlyle 
the  Jeremiah,  and  Enskin  the  Isaiali,  of  the  nineteenth  century. 
Tin;ir  mission  seems  to  have  been  chiefly  to  awaken  sluggish 
minds  to  divine  truth.     Hear  Euskin's  testimony  to  Carlyle: 

lli-ad  your  Carlyle.  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  the  best  brain  you  can 
f:ive,  and  you  will  learn  from  him,  first,  the  eternity  of  good  law  and  the 
nix'd  of  obedience  to  it;  then,  concerning  your  own  immediate  business, 
Tou  will  Icaru  further  this,  that  the  beginning  of  all  good  law  and  nearly 
'-'■'•;  end  of  it  is  in  these  two  ordinances,  that  every  man  sliall  do  good  work 
''^r  his  bread;  then,  secondly,  that  every  man  shall  have  good  bread  for 
i'i*  work. 

Ituskin  finds,  as  Carlyle  did,  the  bane  of  the  laborer's  life  in 
liiO  cash  relation  between  employer  and  employee.     lie  says: 

It  is  verily  this  degradation  of  the  operative  into  a  machine  wliich, 
"''Tc  tlsan  any  other  evil  of  the  times,  is  leading  the  mass  of  the  nations 
♦■verywhere  into  vain,  incoherent,  destructive  struggling  for  a  freedom  of 
*'ii' h  they  cannot  explain  the  nature,  even  to  themselves.  It  is  not  that 
'^^•-•n  are  ill-fed,  but  that  they  have  no  pleasure  in  the  work  by  which  they 
5^-^kc  their  bread,  and  therefore  look  to  wealth  as  the  only  means  of  pleas- 

•  r.vV",  ••  Carlyle  and  Ruskia,  and  their  Influence  on  EnjiUsh  Thought,"  IN'eu'  Eiigland 
*-  yaUir,  D<)c;eraber.  1893;  ColUngwood,  Life  of  lixvshin,  vol.  U;  Ruskin,  Unto  This 
'-■^  :  "Dic  Vrownof  IK/hf  Olive  ;  Mnmra  PuUeria. 


62  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

ure.  It  is  not  that  men  are  pained  by  the  scorn  of  the  upper  classes,  but 
thcycaunot  cudure  their  own;  for  they  feel  that  the  kind  of  labor  to  -which 
they  are  condemned  is  verily  a  degrading  one,  and  makes  them  less  than 
men.  Never  had  the  upper  classes  so  much  sympathy  for  the  lower,  or 
cliarity  for  them,  as  they  have  at  this  day;  yet  never  were  they  so  hated 
by  them.  To  feel  their  souls  withering  within  them,  unthanked  ;  to  find 
their  wliole  being  sunk  into  an  unrecognized  abyss;  to  be  counted  oiT  iiito 
a  heap  of  mechanism,  nuudjcrcd  vrith  its  wheels  and  v/eighcd  witli  its  ham- 
mer strokes — this  ISaturc  bade  not,  this  God  blesses  not,  this  humanity 
for  no  long  time  is  able  to  endure. 

Ruskin's  cliief  social  teaching  is  that  political  economy  is 
wrong  in  laying  the  greatest  stress  on  the  production  and  distri- 
bution of  goods.  Tlie  greatest  problem  of  political  economy  is 
the  consumjjtion  of  goods.  Tlic  greatest  question  for  a  people 
is  not  how  much  labor  can  be  employed,  but  how  much  life  is 
made  possible.  It  is  uneconomic  to  produce  anything  which 
does  not  lead  to  life.     As  he  says  : 

There  is  no  v.-ealthbut  life — life,  including  all  its  powers  of  love,  of  joy, 
of  admiration.  That  country  is  the  richest  which  nourishes  the  greatest 
number  of  noble  and  happy  human  beings;  aud  that  man  is  richest  who, 
having  perfected  tlie  functions  of  his  own  life  to  the  utmost,  has  also  the 
widest  helpful  influence,  both  personally  aud  by  means  of  his  possessions, 
over  the  lives  of  others. 

The  man  Avho  shares  with  Eusldn  the  honor  of  having  pro- 
foundly influenced  tlie  social  and  political  philosophy  of  most 
of  the  progressive  young  Englishmen  is  Thomas  Ilill  Green. 
These  tvro  men  have  won  over  most  of  the  young  university 
men  from  the  individualistic  school  of  Herbert  Spencer — a 
phenomenon  which  promises  to  be  repeated  in  America.  Many 
Americans  will  at  least  recognize  Green  in  the  person  of  the 
professor  in  liobert  Elsmere.  Important  as  is  the  philosopliy 
of  Green,  of  chief  interest  to  us  here  is  his  personality.''^  Harely 
liavo  two  men  such  an  influence  over  students  as  Ruskin  and 
.Green  exercised  at  Oxford.  Each  has  his  following  now  among 
the  younger  leaders  of  English  thought.  Among  those  who 
came  under  the  influence  of  both  these  inspiring  spirits  was 
Arnold  Toynbec.  f  lie  was  a  young  man  of  great  ability  and 
profound  sym])athies,  whose  thirty-one  brief  years  were  flllod 

*  See  the  Worki  of  T.  TI.  Green,  vol.  lii,  for  an  excellent  blcffraphy. 

t  Wontapuo,  Ai-nold  Toyiibce  (Johns  Hopkins  Studies)  ;  Mrs.  Ward's  ?-TarccUa  (in  whio^ 
"  Edward  Hallau"  represents  Toynl>H>).  Some  of  Toypbec's  vijws  may  bo  found  iQ  bis  .v\- 
dresses,  bound  with  Tlic  iMiistrial  Revolution  (Humboldt  Library). 

•fc, 
\ 

\ 


\V( 


!>.»7.1  Social  Christianitij  in  England.  63 

•.villi  u.-cfulncss.  lie  put  into  practice  teachings  such  as  those 
„f  liuskiu  and  Green,  and  his  influence  was  of  that  happy  kind 
which  tended  to  create  a  bond  between  social  classes.  He  was 
ji.)l  (lie  first  to  take  up  residence  in  East  London,  which  lie  did 
diiriii*'-  several  vacations,  but  liis  earnestness  and  success  with 

)rkinL;nicn  have  been  the  chief  inspiration  for  others. 

Jlis  untiinely  dcatli  led  his  friend,  Samuel  A.  Barnett,  to  ad- 
dress Oxford  students  witli  a  view  to  organizing  a  settlement 
of  university  men  in  the  east  end  of  London.  The  example  of 
Tovnbceandthe  words  of  Mr.  Barnett  proved  powerful  enough 
to  induce  a  group  of  young  men  to  take  up  their  residence  in 
Whitechapeh  In  this  way  Toynbeo  Hall,  the  first  university 
tH.-ttlcnicnt,  was  o'ganized.  The  growth  of  tlie  movement  has 
l>i:en  one  of  the  most  encouraging  social  developments  of  our 
tiino,  not  only  in  England,  but  to  an  even  greater  extent  in  the 
I'iiitcd  States.  It  is  not  hoped  for  the  settlements  that  they 
;ii,ill  be  able  to  n^generatc  a  city  or  a  community.  Their  sup- 
i>ort«.'rs  do  not  wish  to  su])plant  any  existing  socializing  factors, 
\''aA.  of  all  the  Church.  The  residents  at  a  university  or  social 
ftttlement  go  into  a  neighborhood,  first  to  live  as  neighbors, 
wljoro  there  probably  is  lack  of  intellectual,  social,  ethical  stim- 
\>liis;  secondly,  they  wish  to  supplement  every  useful  form  of 
r'X'ial  endeavor.  The  settlement  is  a  type  of  the  humanitarian, 
I'Ut  scientific  reform,  spirit  which  has  as  its  basis  the  two  prin- 
ci[)k-s  on  which  the  settlement  rests — a  knowledge  of,  and  a 
sympathy  with,  humanity.  The  knowledge  comes  from  direct 
l"'r:=oiial  contact,  not  from  books  ;  the  sympathy  is  therefore  in- 
U'liigent,  not  sentimental. 

The  signiiicaiice  of  the  settlement  movement  is  not,  however, 
f.mnned  up  in  its  scientific  or  sociological  imporlance.*  It  is 
'•vrving  to  give  expression  to  the  social  activities  of  several 
r>-'li.i;ion8  bodies.  iSTot  only  have  the  Methodists,  the  Roman 
Catholics,  the  High  and  Broad  Churchmen  adopted  the  settle- 
niciit  method  as  one  means  of  socializing  their  Christianity,  bnt 
the  followers  of  rationalists  like  Matthew  Arnold  and  Thomas 
Hill  Green  have  made  use  of  the  same  expedient.  University 
Hall,  I/>ndon,  established  by  Mrs.  Humphry  Ward  to  teach 
the  ductrincs  of  the  higher  criticism,  is  at  present  primarily 

"  '/u.'l  7f<,i(!c  .Vaps   071(1  Pavers,  by  residents  of  Hull  Uousc ;  Woods,  U/i 91.8/1  Social 


C4  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

engarrcd  in  settlement  worlc.  Xon-Cliristians,  sncli  as  Dr.  Stan- 
ton Coit,  and  other  ethical  workers,  have  indorsed  the  settle- 
ment idea  by  tlie  establishment  of  settlements  and  neighbor- 
hood guilds.*  The  signiticauce  of  this  for  our  purpose  is 
chiefly  in  the  convergence  of  these  different  forces  toward  this 
conjmon  institution.  The  advocates  of  ethical  culture  support 
a  movement  which  embodied  the  genuine  Christian  spirit.  The 
representatives  of  organized  Christianity,  from  cxtrenie  ortho- 
doxy to  rationalism,  find  in  the  same  institution  the  best  adap- 
tation of  Christian  ethics  to  the  condition  of  our  times. 

The  chief  characteristic  of  social  Christianity  is  its  apprecia- 
tion of  the  truth,  "  Xonc  of  usliveth  to  himself."  This  Chris- 
tian principle,  which  has  the  indorsement  of  science,  is  not 
necessarily  socialistic,  but  is  certainly  anti-individualistic.  As,  in 
the  physical  world,  the  intimacy  of  our  relations  with  our  fel- 
lows isillustratcd  in  the  course  of  a  cholera  epidemic  from  Asia, 
through  Paissia,  to  America ;  as,  in  the  commercial  world,  a 
failure  in  Australia  affects  English  banks  and  then  Amei'ican 
finances ;  as,  in  the  industrial  Avorld,  the  greed  of  shopkeepers 
and  shoppci-3  expressed  in  low  wages  breeds  prostitution,  so  in 
the  social  and  moral  world  the  relations  and  responsibilities  are 
ever  becoming  more  intimate  over  a  larger  area.  Under  the 
factory  system  organization  and  association  are  inevitable  in  the 
moral  as  well  as  industrial  world. 

Many  phases  of  social  Christianity  must  of  necessity  be 
omitted  in  this  article,  the  purpose  merely  being  to  show  how 
certain  great  religious  movements  have  adapted  themselves  to 
the  needs  of  the  present  social  system,  aiid  how  in  this  adapta- 
tion they  have  been  led  to  adopt  similar  or  the  same  methods, 
all  embodying  the  principle  of  association.  In  one  of  its  phases, 
that  of  Christian  socialism,  it  has  not  feared  to  face  the  prob- 
lem of  a  complete  reorganization  of  society.  Tiie  least  that  an 
earnest  Christian  in  these  days  can  do  is  to  fan)iliarize  himself 
with  the  organizations  and  ideals  of  social  Christianity. 

*  Coit,  Xeighborhood  Guilds. 


'^^^^^"^'"^"^^  j^' 


j^.,y)  The  Miracles  of  the  Bille.  65 


Art.  VL— the  MIRACLES  OF  THE  BH3LE. 

Is  entering  upon  any  discussion  of  the  subject  of  the  miracles 
.  (  the  P.ible  it  is  necessary  to  state  clearly  two  important  facts. 
Kii>t,  we  must  admit,  with  the  fullest  candor,  that  the  miracu- 
lonl  clement  is  prominent  in  both  Testaments,  and  that  it  is  in- 
M-jarablc  from  them  ;  that  it  is  not  in  them  as  something  which 
i*  ornamental  and  detachable,  but  qs  an  integral  and  vital  part 
f  the  record  ;  so  tliat  if  it  were  eliminated  tlie  unique  spiritual 
•..slui'  of  the  Bible  as  a  revelation  of  God  would  be  largely  de- 
. ;  :-..v..-d,  and  of  many  an  event  whichis  now  charged  with  the  deep- 
.■  1  and  liighest  significance  we  should  have  to  say,  as  it  has  been 
.  "'-nvn,  "  At  tliat  time  it  happened— that  nothing  happened  !  "  * 
Secondly,  we  must  observe  that  although  we  cannot  touch  the 
miracles  of  the  Bible  witliout  affecting,  and  seriously,  its  whole 
oljaractcr,  yet,  viewed  in  their  relation  to  the  history  which  the 
r.ible  sets  forth,  miracles  are  by  no  means  a  connnon  feature  of 
it.     There  are  long  centuries  covered  by  the  Bible  narrative 
.iaring  which  there  is  no  hint  of  a  miracle  having  been  done, 
'i'akc  the  Book  of  Genesis,  for  example.f     It  embraces  a  period 
••f  certainly  not  less  than  two  thousand  years,  and  yet  there  is 
•t> allusion  to  such  a  thing  as  a  miracle  wrought  through  human 
'.::ency  ;  and  the  occasion  when  God  is  spoken  of  as  acting  out 
■  •f  the  ordinary  course  came  but  seldom.     Speaking  broadly, 
:t  may  be  said  that  miracles  are  almost  entirely  limited  to  cer- 
t -.in  great  epochs.     After  the  time  of  the  patriarchs  we  find 
t'lf'rn  specially  connected  with  the  deliverance  of  Israel  from 
t!i('ir  long  and  hard  bondage  in   Egypt ;  with    the  prophetic 
|^i^sion  of  Elijah  and  his  successor,  Elisha,  which  took  place  at 
tiie  period  of  the  most  marked  apostasy  of  the  chosen  people; 
«ith   the   birth  and  ministry  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Cin-ist ;  and 
I'-nally,  with  the  work  of  the  apostles  in  spreading  abroad   the 
Knowledge  of  the  Gospel.     Looked  at  in  the  perspective  of  the 
'"•ng  ages  which  the  several  books  of  the  Bible  cover,  miracles 
'"'■ere  comparatively  few  and  comparatively  rare.     They  were 
«-\traor(linary  phenomena,    brought   about   by    special    divine 
o^'cnoy  for  certain  great  moral  ends.+     Let  us  keep  these  two 

*  Kbnird.  t  Pr.  Munro  fiihsoD,  in  ^pcs  Bcfon,  Moses. 

t  WarrinR:ton.  Can  Wc  Believe  in  Miracles? 


G6  Methodisi  Review.  [Jamiai-v, 

facts  in  mind,  tliat  miracles  are  an  essential  part  of  the  Biule, 
and  that  \ve  lind  them — almost  exclusively,  indeed — gron])ed 
around  momoitous  periods  in  that  liistoiy. 

Coming  to  the  miracles  of  the  Bible  themselves,  it  is  i)05siblc 
to  consider  them  in  various  lights.  If  we  treat  of  them  here  us 
a  believer  in  their  reality  and  truth  it  is  not  because  ^ve  have  not 
acquainted  ourselves  ^vith  the  arguments  urged  against  them. 
And  further,  if  we  speak  as  an  expositor  rather  than  as  an  apol- 
ogist it  is  because  it  is  impossible  to  think  of  the  Bible  as  "  a  cul- 
prit, to  be  cleai-ed  from  the  charge  of  imposture  and  mendi- 
cancy," *  and  not  because  of  any  want  of  sympathy  witli  n;en 
who  may,  unhappily,  have  suffered  an  eclipse  or  loss  of  faith,  I 
propose,  then,  to  ask  you  to  glance  W'ith  me  at  miracles : 

1.  From  the  standpoint  of  Christian  theism.  It  has  been  well 
said  that ''  unless  there  be  belief  in  a  God  able  and  willing  to  make 
and  attest  a  revelation"-}-  it  is  useless  to  argue  about  miracles; 
the  argument  is  "  below  the  horizon."  John  Stuart  Mill  v;as 
nndoubtcdly  right,  as  he  was  certainly  frank,  Avhcn  he  acknowl- 
edged that  miracles  belong  to  the  supposition  of  theism,  t]:at 
belief  in  them  is  perfectly  rational  on  thepai't  of  a  believer  in 
God,  and  that  the  whole  question  is  one  of  evidence  and  not  of 
a  jyAori  tlicory.  Approach  miracles  through  belief  in  God,  his 
power,  his  wisdom,  and,  above  all,  his  righteousness  and  good- 
ness, and  not  only  are  the}"  not  incredible,  but  in  some  circnm- 
stanccs  they  are  most  fitting  and  appropriate.  ]^>ow,  it  is  re- 
markable, to  say  the  least  of  it,  that  in  no  place  in  the  Bible  are 
miracles  brought  forward  or  said  to  have  been  performed  to 
prove  the  existence  of  God.  They  were  means  to  attest  a 
divine  messenger,  to  authenticate  or  emphasize  a  divine  message, 
but  never,  so  far  as  we  can  remember,  to  argue  or  evidence  tha: 
God  is.  And  the  reason  is  plain.  They  are  inadequate  to  this 
end.  If  men  fail  to  see  God  in  the  ordinary  manifestations  of 
his  power  and  greatness,  liow  can  they  sec  him  in  events  which. 
however  marvelous,  are  local  and  passing?  As  the  credential.^ 
of  a  prophet  sent  from  God,  as  a  divine  seal  to  a  message  put 
forth  in  the  name  of  God,  mii-acles  often  have  been  of  immense 
service  ;  but  as  indications  of  God's  being  and  working  they 
fall  far  below  the  unspeakably  great  and  grand  system  of  things 
amidst  which  we  are  placed  and  to  which  we  belong. 

*  Blrks,  Tlic  liihlc  and  Modem  ThnuoM.       t  Cairns,  Christianity  and  Miracles. 


jg()7.]  The  Miracles  of  the  Bible.  67 

IJutit  ):<  strenuously  urged  that  "  the  progress  of  intelligence, 
u'm\  t'apccially  of  science,  makes  belief  in  miracles  increasingly 
tiitiicult."  "Well,  suppose  we  grant  lliat  just  for  a  moment.  Is 
ii  nut  true  that  the  growth  of  intelligence,  and  especially  of 
lii.storical  knowledge,  makes  it  increasingly  dillicult  to  account 
for  sonic  of  the  plainest  and  most  nnquestionable  facts  of  his- 
tory apart  li-om  the  acceptance  of  the  truth  and  reality  of  the 
Jlible  miracles  ?  To  refei',  for  illustration,  to  the  greatest  of  all 
niiraelos,  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead.  If  it 
is  rejected  as  a  legend  or  a  myth,  or  regarded  as  other  than  a 
fiict,  how  can  the  great  moral  and  religious  revolution,  which 
certainly  took  place  in  the  first  ages  of  our  era,  and  which  was 
hrought  about  by  humble,  and  for  the  most  part  unlearned,  wit- 
ni.'>ses  to  his  resurrection,  be  explained  ?  How  can  tho  Chris- 
ti.m  Church  and  the  Chi-istian  consciousness  be  explained  ?  But 
it  is  needless  to  press  the  question.  "We  will  go  back  to  the 
^UJ)posed  difficulty.  Why  is  it  said  that  the  growth  of  scien- 
tiiic  knowledge  renders  belief  in  miracles  increasingly  ditilcult? 
The  answer  is  that  science  demonstrates  the  continuous  and  un- 
hroken  order  of  nature,  the  universal  reign  of  law.  And  what 
is  meant  by  the  phrase,  ''the  continuous  and  unbroken  order  of 
nature,  the  universal  reign  of  law  ?  "  Nothing  more  can  be  in- 
tended than  this  :  that,  given  certain  properties  of  matter  and 
(•(.Ttain  forces  acting  in  a  particular  way,  and  certain  phenomena 
will  result,  and  that  as  often  as  the  factors  and  conditions  are 
t!ie  same;  or,  to  state  it  differently,  "that  the  way  in  which 
j)!ieMomcna  are  brought  about  is  uniform  ;  that  every  phe- 
n'Miicnon  is  the  direct  and  necessary  result  of  the  properties  of 
n latter  and  the  laws  of  forces  concerned  in  its  ])roduction."  * 
It  would  be  difficult,  M^e  think,  to  disprove  the  possibility  of  mira- 
cles on  this  ground.  Beyond  all  dispute,  there  may  be  properties 
ill  niatter,and  conditions  under  which  natural  laws  operate,  which 
are  quite  unknown  at  present,  and  which  would  be  sufiicient 
to  account  for  many  apparent  miracles.  But,  what  is  more  im- 
portant liere,  wcknow  quite  well  that  in  a  great  variety  of  ways 
'nijuj  can  and  does  modify  ^^henomena.  '"  Looking  at  the  world 
L^enerally,  and  especial!}'  at  those  parts  of  it  we  call  civilized,  is 
!t  too  much  to  say  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  phenomena 
V'hieh  we  see  are  the  products  in  part  of  mind  ?  that  is,  are  such 

*  Warrington,  Can  n'e  Ddirve  in  Miracles  J 


68  Meihodisi  lieinew.  [January, 

as,  but  for  mind,  nature  alone  would  not  Lave  brought  about? 
.  ,  .  But  if  so,  then  all  that  is  required  to  make  miracles — in 
this  respect — credible  is  the  assumption  that  they  too  are  phe- 
nomena in  which  divine  wisdom  and  power  have  been  con- 
cerned with  a  similar  directive  modifying  influence."  '^  This 
is,  in  brief,  the  account  which  the  Bible  gives  of  miracles  ;  they 
are  the  works  of  God's  finger,  performed  for  great  moral  ends 
and  lying  apart  from  his  ordinary  operations  in  nature. 

There  is  an  element  of  mystery  in  miracles  which  we  cannot 
fathom.  How  they  were  wrought  it  is  impossible  for  us  to 
conjecture.  But  we  must  not  forget  that  there  are  mysteries 
quite  as  great  and  deep  inherent  in  the  facts  which  science  ob- 
serves— facts  which  cannot  be  explained  on  atheistic  grounds. 
Such  a  fact  is  the  existence  of  life  ;  such  a  fact  is  motion  in  the 
n:!aterial  universe,  and  especially  the  magnificent  and  orderly 
and  continuous  motion  of  the  countless  worlds  ;  and  such  a  fact, 
we  venture  also  to  say,  is  man. 

2.  Miracles,  then,  are  not  incredible  if  we  admit  tlie  existence 
of  God.  With  the  story  of  man  in  the  past,  and  with  the  facts 
of  the  life  of  to-day  before  us,  I  think  M-e  shall  agree  that  "  man 
is  not  only  an  animal  with  a  ph^'sical  organism,  not  only  a  mind 
with  laws  of  mental  development  and  activity,  but  a  religious 
being  with  tendencies  toward  the  spiritual,  the  eternal,  the  in- 
finite, the  divine."  Almost  everywhere  throughout  the  world 
are  temples,  altars,  priests,  sacrifices,  and.  fetichisms;  and  these 
in  their  several  ways,  as  truly  as  the  Christian  Church  itself, 
bear  witness  that  man  feels  himself  to  belong  to  the  spiritual 
as  well  as  to  the  material  world.  The  universal  prevalence  of 
the  religious  instinct  was  one  of  the  facts  which  helped  to 
bring  the  author  of  Thoughts  on  Iieliglon,  that  brilliant  scholar 
and  profound  thinker,  Professor  Eomanes,  back  from  drear  and 
chill  agnosticism,  into  which  he  had  lapsed,  to  faith  and  hope 
toward  God.  lie  noted  that  no  instinct  in  any  living  thing  is 
without  its  meaning  and  use,  and  found  it  impossible  to  believe 
that  the  highest  and  noblest  of  all  instincts  is  the  one  excep- 
tion. It  is  to  man,  in  whose  nature  there  are  points  of  possible 
contact  with  the  spiritual  world,  and  with  God  himself,  that 
miracles  make  their  appeal.  They  were  necessitated  by  blind- 
ness  and    insensibility  to  the    moral   governn}ent  of  God — a 

*  Wurrinfcton,  Can  ^Vc  Bdicve  in  Miracles  J 


js'»7.]  The  Miracles  of  the  Bible.  69 

Mititlnoss  and  insensibility  caused  hy  human  sin.  They  are  ini- 
•.rc^>cd  with  a  purpose  which  "commends  itself  to  reason  as 
wvrlliy  of  supreme  wisdom  and  goodness."  They  are  not  only 
tnurvels,  not  only  mighty  works,  they  are  signs.  They  are 
t,  'WvA  reminders  of  God's  presence  in  his  world  and  of  God's 
jnofiil  government  over  his  creatures,  while  sometimes  they  de- 
clivrc  and  attest  the  divine  redeeming  and  saving  activity.  As 
ji  lias  been  finely  said,  "  Each  miracle  is  the  visible  type,  the 
plcilgc,  of  a  spiritual  miracle  greater  and  more  salutary  than 
material  blessing."  By  healing  physical  disease  Christ  made 
known  his  power  to  lieal  the  hurt  of  the  soul.  By  feeding  the 
ltun::;ry  nniltitude  with  bread  miraculously  multiplied  he  pro- 
rlaiiiicd  In'mself  the  Bread  of  Life,  whereof  if  a  man  eat  he  shall 
!ivo  forever.  By  his  resurrection  from  the  dead  and  his  glo- 
rious ascension  lie  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  and 
{>.  ;.fat  in  them  that  believe  a  new  and  liviug  liopc. 

But,  admitting  that  miracles  appeal  to  what  is  called  the  re- 
ligious or  spiritual  instinct  in  man,  may  it  not  be  that  they  are 
nithor  the  inventions  or  dreams  of  man,  the  impress  wlilch  his 
imagination  has  put  upon  natural  events,  rather  than  actual  oc- 
currences which  must  be  attributed  to  God's  working  ?  ]^o 
'i'Mibt  man  has  often  read  the  marvelous  and  the  supernatural 
into  events  which  were  certainly  not  miraculous.  "\Vc  liave  no 
'ioubt  that  some  of  the  narratives  in  the  Bible  itself,  which 
iiave  been  thought  to  describe  miracle,  arc  rather  to  be  nnder- 
>-t<tod  as  poetical  or  allegorical  descriptions  of  incidents  which 
do  \u)\.  rofpiire  the  assumption  of  miracle  to  explain  them.  But, 
p-.mtiiig  this,  it  must  yet  be  aflirmed  that  the  miracles  of  the 
Hiblu  arc  not  such  as  man  could  invent.  "We  have  legendary 
Miracles  in  great  number,  and  they  are  stamped  with  a  totally 
didorent  character  from  those  of  the  Bible.  We  have  only  to 
put  them  side  by  side  to  see  the  wide  distinction  between  them, 
sTid  also  how  inconceivable  it  is  that  they  can  be  other  than  leg- 
endary, and  the  Bible  miracles  other  than  what  they  claim  to 
be.  Take  the  miracles  of  the  apocryphal  gospels,  which  date 
•  roni  the  second  centmy  of  our  era.  Intelligible  as  inventious 
of  superstition,  we  have  only  to  read  them  together  with  the 
:!i!.r:ielcs  of  the  gospels  to  be  convinced  they  are  apocryphal. 
II'.v/  insipid,  not  to  say  absurd,  they  are  !  They  speak  of  the 
t-'-y  Jesus  changing  his  playmates  into  kids,  of  his  animating 


70  Methodist  Beoiew.  [January, 

claj  figures  of  beasts  and  birds,  and  of  other  such  trivialities. 
Renan,  AvJiose  attitude  toward  the  miracles  of  the  Bible  is  cer- 
tainly not  the  kindliest,  has  said— and  his  testimony  here  is 
valuable :  "  The  marvelous  narratives  of  the  gospels  are  the 
plainest  common  sense  when  compared  with  thos^e  of  the  Jewish 
Apocrypha  and  of  the  apocryphal  gospels,  or  with  those  of  the 
Hindu-European  mythologies."  A\^o  accept  that  testimony, 
and  add  to  it  our  own  conviction  that  when  the  miracles  of  the 
Bible  are  considered  as  vronght  by  God  in  the  physical  world 
for  high  moral  ends  they  authenticate  themselves. 

3.  It  but  remains  to  glance  at  miracles  from  the  standpoint  of 
the  testimony  given  to  them.  We  have  ab-eady  quoted  words 
which  show  tliat  even  rejecters  of  the  miraculous  admit  that  the 
reality  of  the  Bible  miracles  turns  upon  testimony.  And  we 
have  seen,  too,  that  many  of  the  plainest  historical  facts  are  in- 
explicable apart  from  the  acceptance  of  miracle.  This  part  of 
tlie  statement  might  be  greatly  extended  by  reference  to  the 
liistory,  both  ancient  and  modern,  of  the  Jews,  to  the  unique 
character  of  Jesus  Christ,  aiid  to  the  story  of  the  apostles. 
But  we  pass  over  this  to  correct  an  impi-ession  which  v.-idely 
prevails  that  modern  scientific  men  as  a  body,  or  at  any  rate 
all  the  leaders  among  then),  discredit  the  Bible  miracles.  ^  It  is 
not  60.  Dr.  Gladstone,  himself  a  scientist  of  no  mean  repute, 
has  given  a  long  list  of  names  to  show  that  the  great  number 
of  authorities  on  the  subject  of  physical  and  biological  science 
are  also  believers  in  the  truth  of  Christianity. 

But  the  testimony  to  the  truth  of  Christ's  resurrection— the 
greatest  of  miracles— and  of  his  continued  life  and  working, 
is  not  historical  only ;  it  is  partly  and  most  powerfully  the  wh- 
ness  of  living  Christians  who  know  Christ,  who  love  and  serve 
liim,  who  liave  been  transformed,  recreated  by  his  power.  Our 
hope  and  prayer  is  that  this  statement  may'lead  all  who  read 
it  not  only  to  examine  the  miracles  of  the  Bibles  and  to  give 
heed  to  the  things  they  signify,  but  to  rest  their  faith  and  con- 
fidence in  the  living  God  and  in  liis  Son  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
he  has  sent  forth  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 


1S97J  Latin  Pagan  Side-IJghts  on  Judaism.  71 


-^..r  yix._LATIN  PAGAN  SIDE-LIGHTS  ON  JUDAIS:\I. 

Ili:uH  AiiLWAKDT  is  simply  the  last  of  a  long  line  of  Jew- 
i.iiiters.  Anti-Semitism  is  as  old  as  Christianity.  In  view  of 
r'li^  fact,  M-luit  light  do  pagan  Latin  remains,  literary,  legal,  and 
•uclKttological,  tln-ow  upon  Judaism?*  The  Hterary  allusions 
nre  founcl  in  over  fifty  Latin  writers  from  Cicero  to  Placidus, 
*fro5n  the  middle  of  the  first  century  B.  C.  to  the  middle  of  the 
fiftli  century  A.  D.  Every  department  of  literature  that  flour- 
ished after  the  middle  of  the  first  century  B.  C.  is  represented 
here :  Cicero,  the  orator,  the  poets  of  satire,  epos,  elegy,  and 
epigram,  historians  from  lAxy  to  Butilius  Namatianus,  ro- 
iiiincers  like  Petronius  and  Apulein?,  Seneca,  the  philosopher, 
();iintllian  and  Macrobius  among  scholars.  Considering  tliat 
Jews  are  not  found  in  Rome  in  large  numbers  until  after  the 
.Mptin-e  of  Jerusalem  by  Pompeius  in  B.  C.  63,  it  need  hardly 
excite  surprise  that  tliere  are  but  two  references  to  Jews  in  the 
vv.lnminous  works  of  Cicero.  Tergil's  allusions  are  wholly 
iii'lirect.  The  satirists  do  not  refer  to  the  Jews  so  frequently 
::^  we  should  expect.  But  for  the  j>eriochae  to  Livy's  lost  books 
wo  should  not  know  that  he  had  ever  heard  of  Jud«a,  and  with 
a  >ingle  marked  exception  the  historians  make  no  serious  attempt 
t  >  write  Jewish  history.  Too  frequently,  if  Judaism  is  men- 
tioned at  all,  it  is  to  glorify  some  villain  of  high  degree,  to  add 
interest  to  a  court  scandal,  to  record  the  idiosyncrasy  of  a 
princeps,  or  to  misrepresent  people  destined  to  outlive  their 
c-)iinncror3.  It  was  to  be  expected  that  the  older  Pliny,  as  the 
m»lyhistor  of  the  early  empire,  would,  at  lenst  in  the  JS'aturalis 
Jlt^toria^  have  considerable  to  say  about  the  origin  and  history 
of  tiie  Jews.    But  aside  from  geogi-aphical  allusionSjf  mention  of 


•  "^ '  n»  ycni-s  aso  the  writer  began  to  note  the  reftTences  In  paf/an  I^itin  sources  to  the 
.""w?  KUfl  C^iristiaris,  with  a  view  to  subsequent  collation  and  study.  This  paper  has  to  do 
*"':Ji  U'le  nrst  part  of  the  subject— Judaism.  It  is,  perhaps,  proper  to  add  that,  until  his  ovm 
'  '^lon  had  b<_'en  co:ni)leted,  he  had  not  heard  of.  much  less  seen,  Giles's  Ihathrn  Records, 
••»  '^-  Jru:i^h  ScriiAure  HLitnm,  Lend.,  18r.C,  or  Meier's  Judaica,  Jena,  IS-'H.  The  work  of 
^"•--•■r  Ciies  nor  Meier  Is  complete,  and  writers  other  than  pagan  have  been  admitted.  T. 
'.i^  -jvii's  F.nitc.t  reniin  .Tndnicat-um,  I.  Paris,  l.'-'.i.i,  he  has  not  been  able  toomsult. 

*>•"''  .V.  Ji.  vi  §  Gl :  19  §  101  ;  5  g  CG  sqq.  (Juda\a.  Galilica,  Samaria).  Q.  Curtius  Rufus 
<•  ".  3-10)  s[H>ilv<  of  Alexander's  vengeance  on  the  Samaritans.  The  cod.  Thcodns.  (10.  8. 15) 
»<  V:-<  r,!if5  rrntury  mentions  Jews  and  Samaritans  tofrother,  and  the  late  allusions  to  them  In 
'y^'-  --.ixl  r,vi,-,  Rijow  their  importance ;  forexample.  Xov.  1^9  praef.  (541  A.  D.);  ohI.  T/icorfos. 
''*•  '"  !H  :  ih.  v\.  g.  iG  and  2S.  Judxa  is  mentioned  In  a  number  of  inscription^,  t>T  example, 
' •■•  :'.!-M.  MM-  Wlhn.  1170 ;  Wilra.  1183=  C.  I.  L. 3.  CS30 ;  Wilm.  IGS-^a-C.  1.  L. 3.  .57T6  ;  C.  J.  L, 


73  Methodist  Revicin.  [January, 

Datnniland  nianufacturcd  products,'-  there  is  but  little  to  gratify 
our  expectation.  He  barely  mentions  Cresarea  (comp.  Tac, 
//.  2.  78),  but  tells  us  (5  §  G9)  that  lope  (Joppa)  was  older 
than  the  deluge,  and  that  thci'e  were  still  traces  of  the  chains 
which  had  buuJid  Andromeda  to  the  rock  running  out  into  tlio 
sea  at  that  place.  (Comp.  9  §  11.)  Jci-usaleni  (5  §  70)  he  scvlc.^ 
loiige  clarhshaa  urliuni  oi^icntis  iion  ludacac  modo — lauo-uaoo 
apparently  warranted,  if  the  adjective  refers  to  the  architec- 
tural splendor  and  military  strength  of  tlie  city.f  In  succeed- 
ing paragraphs  P.  describes  the  Jordan  and  Lake  Gennesaret 
"surrounded  by  beautiful  cities."  X  ^^ith  Pliny's  curious  desci-ip- 
tion  of  the  Dead  Sea  (5  §  72  ;  2  §  22G ;  7  §  65)  should  be  com- 
])ared  Tac,  II.  5.  C-7  and  Justin.  3G.  3.  6,  7.  The  peculiarities 
of  tlie  Essencs  attracted  the  attention  not  only  of  Pliny,  but  of 
other  Latin  writers.  Pliny  (5  §  73)  styles  them  "  a  lonely  peo- 
ple, remarkable  above  others  in  the  whole  world,  with  no  woman 
among  then],  purposely  abstaining  from  love,  without  [the  u.-e 
of]  money,  living  among  the  palms"  {gens  socia  j^ahnarum). 
He  adds  that  their  numbers  a)-e  replenished  by  the  unfortunates 
who,  weary  of  life  and  the  nps  and  downs  of  fortune,  seek  a 
home  among  them,  and  that  in  this  way  a  people  is  perpetuated 
among  whom  no  child  is  born. 

We  do  not  Jiave  to  learn  from  Pliny  (5  §  70,  and  13  §  44) 
that  the  palm  groves  of  Jericho  were  famous,  for  Horace  uses 
them  as  typical  of  a  large  income,  speaking  of  one  of  two 
brothers  who  prefers  a  life  of  luxury  and  ease  to  the  rich  palm 
groves    of   Herod,  §  and   Vergil,  in    Georg.   3.   12,  exclaims : 

3,  p.  857,  dipl.  xiY.  The  hint  of  PlacidiLs,  Gloss^ac  50.  24  (ed.  DcTerlins)  L^  still  in  place : 
Iiidaca:  mm  a  fcrihcndnm. 

♦  See  Pliny,  jY.  77.  ]4  §  1?3 ;  12  §  111  (comp.  .lustinus 36. 3) ;  31  §  95 ;  13 §  2f., 44, 49.  Although 
Pliny  mentions  Scythopolis  (Bethslian).  ho  says  nothing  about  Its  farjious  linen  icciustri', 
which  v.-as  famous  as  late  as  Diocletian  (Edictuin  de  prct.  rerum,  C.  I.  L.  3,  p.  £01  sqq.). 
Cump.  Claudius  Clauriianus,  in  Eutrop.  1.  356-357. 

t  Tacitus  (H.  5.  ")  .speaks  of  J.  as  a  famom  ^lrbs,  and  in  5.  8  i^qq.  he  describes  the  temp'e 
stroughold  and  fortifications,  irov.-ever,  considering  that  the  tenirilo  In  size  and  splonricr 
probably  surpassed  any  structure  of  the  kind  in  Koaie,  both  Pliny  and  Tacitus  are  contemp- 
tuously sllcat  or  stranp^ly  ignorant. 

t  It  would  seem  that  Pliny  for  a  part  of  his  account  drew  en  Poraponius  Mela,  one  of  the 
earliest  writers  (Drst  cent.  B.  C.)  who  rttemp'cd  a  description  of  the  aucien:  world.  It  is 
amazing  that  P.  hr.s  added  so  little  to  what  Mc!a  .^ays.  There  WiW  less  e.xcuse  for  Martianus 
Capella,  an  encyclopedic  sort  of  writer,  who,  writing  In  theflttli  century,  had  earlier  writers  to 
draw  upon.  See  6  ??  GTS,  079.  Ainmianiis  MarceUinus  at  end  third  cent.  A.  I),  mentions 
Palestine  as  fertile  and  having  famous  cities,  reminds  us  that  CiDsarea  was  built  by  Herod, 
and  restricts  his  references  to  Eleutheropolis,  Scythopolis,  Keapolis,  Ascalon,  and  Ga::a 
(14.  8.  11;  19. 12.  S). 

8  Epr>-  2.  2.  183-lW.  This  grove  was  presented  to  Cleopatra  by  M.  Antoulus,  but  ultimately 
Iccaiae  the  property  of  Uerod.    See  deacriptloa  In  Justin.  36.  3. 


J^•J7.]  Latin  Pagan  Sale-Lights  on  Judaism..  73 

/'rihi'./s  Ldinnaeas  refcram  iihi,  Jfajitua,  jmhnas.^  Xor  was 
•iiv;  f.iine  of  these  palms  short-lived,  for  these  groves  are  men- 
ti.jiKid  in  a  dti<c)'iptio  orhis  of  the  fourth  century  A.  J).  I3ut 
wlillc  wc  miss  in  Pliny  what  we  should  expect  to  find,  and 
^!t!iou"'li  Jewish  allusions  are  in  given  authors  few  and  far 
!..-l\vecn,  in  the  aggregate  they  are  numerous  and  most  sug- 
-.•.>tivc.  In  them  we  sec  revealed  the  lloman's  opinion  of 
.lii'iiusm,  while  we  catch  glimpses  of  the  influence  of  Judaism 
uw  llomo. 

What  light  is  thrown  upon  Jewish  settlement  and  history  by 
t'.io  Latin  pagan  remains?  We  know  that  the  Jew  became 
tr.Mch  of  a  cosmopolitan,  and  that  wherever  men  came  together, 
rM)CcialIy  for  trade  purposes,  he  was  soon  found.f  There,  with- 
<!5t  really  becoming  one  of  them,  he  mingled  in  a  small  way 
ruMuncrcially  with  the  men  of  the  comniunity,  setting  np  his 

•  vnagogue  and  emphasizing  his  social  and  religious  exclusive- 
iivN^,  The  testimony  to  the  wide  dispersion  and  number  of  the 
Jews  is  varied  in  character.  Greek  pagan  writers,  inscriptions, 
«i)ins,  archiKulogy,  Bible  history  (for  example.  Acts  ii,  5-11), 
srul  much  indirect,  but  very  conclusive,  testimony  all  reveal  to 
iH  Jews  Pettled  in  every  part  of  the  habitable  world.  Some  of 
•'iO>o  settlements  are  very  old  and  some  are  very  large.     For 

•  Miiiple,  Dio  Cassius  is  authority  for  the  statement  that  in  the 
•Uwish  revolts  of  116  A.  D.  in  Egypt,  Cyprus,  Mesopotamia, 
ajHJ  Cyrene  460,000  Jews  peiished.  Before  the  middle  of  the 
f'r-t  century  A.  D.,  according  to  Philo  the  Jew,  the  Egyptian 
•b-ws  numbered  a  million  souls.  Later  on  we  find  the  chosen 
•f-cople  everywhere  :  in  the  islands  of  the  sea,  as  far  west  as 
^'I'ain,  and  as  far  north  as  Cologne.  The  Hebrew  holds  his 
'-■''Vn  alike  in  Babylon,  the  Mighty,  and  in  Palmyra,  the  Queen 
'  f  il'.c  Desert.  In  the  south  he  makes  for  himself  a  home  in 
•M'ditcrranean  Africa,  and  insists  on  the  right  to  live  and  gain 
«J>  the  towns  of  Italy,  in  the  city  of  the  Golden  Horn,  and  in 
i-.o  wegtern  Mistress  of  the  World.  Small  wonder  that  Philo 
-itcctid  tu  hope  that  Judaism  would  soon  become  the  religion 
<•'  toankind.  Latin  literature  and  inscriptions  corroborate  this 
♦••>ry  of  wide  dispersion.  As  early  as  13,  C.  59  Cicero  {pro 
^i^cco  28.  07)  tells  us  that  axirmn  Judaeorvin  nomine  quoian- 

•«'wp.  Lucan.  Phar.  3.  216;  Statins,  Silv.  5.  3.  138,  139  ;  StTVius  to  Verff..  Geor.  3.  15; 
"  ^'■'r!'i«  rrobusfid  h.  1. 
'  ;-  '"""-l-sf n.l>T.  DarKltll-unQtix  axi-f  der  Sittcngc^chichtc  Rorm  (5th  eU.)  3  :  571. 
•'  — K11--11I  SKUIES,  VOL.  XIII. 


7i  Methodist  Revkw.  [January, 

nis  ex  Italia  et  ex  oimiihusj^rovinciis  Ilierosolyma  cxjyoriaii 
soleret."^  In  that  same  speech  (28.  68)  C.  implies  that  the  Jews 
and  their  adiierents  were  very  numerous  throughout  tlie  East. 
He  expressly  mentions  Adramytium,  Laodicea,  and  Pergamnin 
in  the  }>rovince  of  Asia,  and  Apamea  in  Piirygia,  as  Jewitli 
centers.  The  later  Jewish  dispersion  is  attested  by  the  epitaph 
on  the  tomb  of  the  emperor  Gordianus  III:  Gordiano  sejnil- 
cruvi  militcs  apud  Circesium  castrum  feccrunt  in  Jinibt^y 
jRersidis,  titulum  /mi us  modi  addentes  ct  Graecis  et  Zatinis 
ct  Pcrsicis  ci  ludaicis  et  Acgyptiacis  litteris.  (Jul.  Capitol. 
20.  34.  2.)  At  a  inuch  later  time  Ammianus  Marceliinus 
(2-i.  4.  1)  speaks  of  a  community  of  Jews  located  near  Babylon, 
"whose  town  was  burned  by  Julian's  soldiers.  In  321  Constan- 
tine  {cod.  Theodos.  10.  8.  3)  notifies  the  decurion.es  of  Cologne- 
that  the  Jews  cannot  claim  exemption  from  municipal  service. 
The  edictum.  of  Arcadius  of  397  A.  D.,  and  a  little  later  (412) 
that  of  Thcodosius  to  the  governors  of  Illyricum  (inch  [Mace- 
donia and  Dacia),  presuppose  Jews  in  considerable  numbers  in 
those  countries.  {Cod.  Thtodos.  16.  8.  12  and  21.)  In  the  far 
West  wo  find  Jews  at  Abdei'a,  in  southern  Spain  (epitaph  of 
a  Jewish  child,  C.  I.  L.  2.  1982),  at  Dertosa,  on  the  north- 
east coast  (epitaph  of  a  Jewess  in  Greek,  Latin,  and  Hebrew), 
in  the  south  at  Sitifi,  in  Mauritania  (Orell.-II.  6145=6'.  I.L. 
8.  8499),  where  a  certain  M.  Avilius  Januarius  is  styled  j9a^<.7' 
sinagogae^  a  term  of  honor  like  our  "  father  "  or  "  mother  in 
Israel,''!  both  of  which  occur  in  a  considerable  number  of  in- 
scriptions ;  at  Cirta  {C.  I.  L.  8.  7155);  also  in  Lower  Pan- 
nonia  (6'.  /.  L.  3.  1.  3G8S  ;  comp.  also  Epli.  Epigr.  2.  503). 
The  number  of  Jews  in  the  provinces  seems  to  have  increased 
steadily.  In  398  the  emperors  Honorius  and  Arcadius  issued 
an  edict  {cod.  Theodos.  12.  1.  157)  because  of  the  peculiar  con- 
dition of  affairs  in  southern  Italy,  where  incumbents  for  the 
])ublic  ofhccs  could  not  be  found,  inasmuch  as  the  Jews  refused 
to  serve  the  state  in  this  capacity.  Naturally  we  find  traces  ol 
Jews  in  the  provincial  towns  of  Italy.^.     Likewise  is  the  Poman 

*naccus  Js  lauded  as  a  patriot  for  h'lscdictum.  Tbe  sum  realized  at  two  drachma-  a  he-mi 
would  have  been  InsignlllcaDt  except  upon  tbe  theory  that  the  number  of  contributors  was 
very  great. 

+  Orell.-Henz.  25.23,  gives  an  epitaph  to  a  mater  syriagooamm  Campi  ct  Bolumni,  b)' 
name  Sara,  a  ijyvsclUaan  xvi. 

JSjie  Orell.-Hcuz.  STrJ=r.  J.  L.  10.  1971,  from  Naples:  Claudin  Aflcr  Hicrosnljimitarr. 
captiva  ;  C.  I.  L.  Jo.  ib93,  from  Munmo  UL-ar  Naples,  la  which  case  the  apx^v  was  elected 


l^l•7. 


Latin  Pagan  Sidt-Liglds  on  Judaism, 


llcbixnv  jiiucli  iu  evidence.  Wliilc  Jews  had  come  to  Rome  ou 
^jK>cial  occasions  at  a  much  earlier  period,  and  must  have 
.IriHcd  thither  along  \vith  other  streams  of  foreigners,  the  first 
.K-wish  colony  that  we  can  trace  historically  sprang  from  the 
piisoaers  whom  Pompeins  brought  from  Jerusalem,  after  its 
iMptiire  in  B.  C.  63,  to  grace  the  triumpJtus  that  was  voted 
liitn  by  the  senate.  This  nucleus  apparently  grew  rapidly.* 
While  the  Latin  pagan  testimony  to  the  number  and  influence 
of  the  Jews  in  Rome  is  to  a  great  extent  indirect,  it  is  none  the 
liv-v"^  conclusive.  The  inscriptions  which  reveal  this  fact  are 
mostly  Greek  rather  than  Latin,  probably  because  Greek  was 
the  vernacular  of  these  Roman  Jews.  But  our  knowledge  of 
Jewish  proselytism,  the  hints  in  Latin  poets,  and  the  testimony 
of  the  columlaria  speak  as  decisively  as  could  more  direct 
htalcmcnt.  The  spread  of  Judaism  was  due  in  no  small  meas- 
ure to  successful  propagandism.  This  was  felt  at  Rome  ap- 
parently as  early  as  B.  C.  139,  the  year  of  the  Maccabea]i 
embassy  of  Simon.  Valerius  ]\Iaximus,  according  to  the  epit- 
ome of  Julius  Paris  (1.  3.  3),  remarks:  Idem,  [the  prfetor,  Cn. 
Cornelius  Ilispalus]  ludaeos,  qui  Sahasi  lovis  cultu  JRomanos 
'lijicire  mores  conati  eran%  rejtetere  domos  suas  coegit.\ 
Strange  Jews  these,  to  be  attempting  to  coi-rupt  {iiifctre)  Ro- 
man religion  with  the  cult  of  Juppiter  Sabazius,  a*^  Phrygian 
deity !  The  Roman  confused  the  Jewish  Zebaoth  or  Sabaoth 
(Jehovah  of  Hosts)  witli  Sabazius.ij:  Read  rightly,  Valerius 
M;ixiinus  says  that  the  Jews,  who  came  iu  the  embassy,  at- 
t'-mpted  a  propaganda  against  the  state  religion  and  that  the 
i'ra<ior percgri7ius,  m  order  to  break  it  up,  sent  them  home.g 

tc*  li^.  henc-e  the  6ia  ^iov  ;  OrcU.-Henz.  6144=  C.  J.  L.  10. 3905,  from  Capua.  The  arcon 
■-.'  (^*vnnfj<jQU8  proves  the  existence  of  a  Jewish  community.  For  other  rulers  of  the  syna- 
r<uo  {ajxicx-v'uyuyoi)  see  C.  I.  L.  9.  (W3!,  630o,  623-^.  and  comp.  cod.  Theod.x*.  16.  8.  4 ; 
^■"l  {Vfl'"i-<^iupxiC)  C- 1-  L.  9.  6213,  6a08,  6221 ;  ib.  10.  li:93.  The  princeps  lihcftnionun  of 
*  «'>'"'I«-tan  inscription  (C.  I.  L.  4.  117)  is  believed  by  Marini  and  de  Ros-si  to  refer  to  the 

'ift.b  r.:,!ninunity  there.  Comp.  Acts  vi,  9.  Jews  of  ncrtht-rn  Italy  are  represented  by  a 
i^nxu  Uire.scia)  epitaph  (C.  I.  L.  5.  1.441):  Coelia  I'atcrna  mater  imagc'tics  Brixiano- 
'  "'■-■I ;  ft.nd  from  Tula,  across  the  Adriatic,  we  have  an  inst-rlplion  to  one  of  thatclass  known  as 
'•'^o-^'-.rH  lOrelll-Henz.  2523) :  matri  pientl'^  \  religioni  hid  |  aicae  metucnti. 

**«'  Acts  xjfvili,  17-31. 
«»ifi  ^ **'^^'''^''^^ ^^  Kepotlanus  has:  Jwdaeos  guoque,  qui  nomanis  traderc  mcrama  cn- 
rw  ''**"''•  ''^^'^^  Ili'^palus  urhe  exterminavit  arasquc  privatas  e  publici^  hKis  abiccit. 

i^  mt'nuoa  by  Valerius  of  the  cou-suls  of  the  year  n-J<h  fixes  the  date. 
^A    ^'^-^'^''^^  ISittenge.^cldclitc  Rows  3:  017, Cth  edit.,  Ix-ip.,  ISOO)  explains  the  confusion 

I  rT'^  on  the  assumption  that  the  Greek  Jews  pronounred  the  word  Z.ibaoth  like  Sabaoth. 

'  ml      ''''"^  l«'frlslatton  atrainst  Judaism  was  in  manv  r;is.-s  aimed  at  proselyting  zeal.    Sep- 

<■•*  "rfT*""  ™'''  ^"'^''^ '°  prohibit  conver.--!ons  to  Judaism  (Spanianu.-?.  Sipt.  Sec.  17.  1).  The 

"-Juf.  (Its.  8.  1, 1,  o-  _^_  j,_  thrtateucd  with  death  Jews  who  a's«:iiU'd  apos'ate.s. 


76  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

Cicero's  language,  referring  to  the  Jews  in  his  speech  ^j>ro 
Flacco,  while  having  regard  primarily  to  those  of  the  province 
of  Asia,  is  such  as  to  make  it  certain  that  he  is  speaking  also  of 
the  Hebrews  of  the  city.  He  says  :  "  You  know,  Ty:eliu3,  what 
a  crowd  of  them  there  is,  how  they  stick  together  as  one  man, 
what  influence  they  have  in  the  public  assemblies."  And  in 
the  same -connection  lie  s])eaks  of  a  muUitudinem  ludaeoriim, 
jlagrantevi  noyinumquam  in  contionihus.  Horace  {Sat.  1.  4. 
142-143),  writing  about  B.  C.  35,  playfully  threatens  one  who 
docs  not  agree  with  him  that  he  with  a  company  of  fellow-poets 
will  come  ao  veluti  ie  \  ludael  cogemus  in  hanc  concedere  tur- 
lam.  Among  proselytes  are  to  be  reckoned  not  only  those  who 
submitted  to  circumcision,  but  the  "  proselytes  of  the  gate," 
the  God-fearing  Gentiles-  who  kept  the  Sabbath,  burned  lights 
before  daybreak  of  the  Sabbath,  so  that  the  law  forbidding  the 
kindling  of  lire  on  the  Sabbath  need  not  be  violated,  and  who 
abstained  from  swine's  flesh.f  Many  of  the  references,  even  of 
a  contemptuous  character,  to  the  Sabbath  observance  and  to 
other  Jewish  usages  prove  conclusively  the  vast  number  of 
•Jewish  adherents.  Horace  in  a  well-known  passage  {Sat. 
1.  9.  68-72)  represents  a  Koman  as  breaking  away  from  a 
friend,  who  wished  on  the  street  to  speak  of  a  private  matter, 
with  the  excuse :  "  At  a  more  suitable  time ;  to-day  is  the  thir- 
tieth Sabbath.  Would  you  give  offense  to  the  circumcised 
Jews? "  ''  I  have  no  scruple,  I  reply."  "  But  I  have.  I  am  a 
trifle  weak — one  of  the  many.  Pardon,  but  some  other  time." 
Here  it  seems  clear  that  the  contempt  in  the  mention  of  the 
Jews  docs  not  apply  to  the  unus  multormn.  In  other  words, 
the  person  who  here  would  observe  the  Sabbath  is  one  of  a 
multitude  of  non-Jewish  Sabbath-fearing  persons.:}:  Ovid  in  a 
tone  perfectly  serious,  when  urging  the  lover  to  miss  no  oppor- 
tunity which  promised  an  amour,  mentions  particularly  the 
Jewish  Sabbath  as  a  favorable  time,  doubtless  because  of  the 
number  of  people  who  made  a  holiday  of  it.§  In  the  Reined, 
amor,  he  implies  the  same  thing,  when  in  a  given  case  he  urges 

♦Among  these  were  the  (pOf3ov/icvoi  rbv  deov  and  tiie  ai:,36iievot,  who,  while  uot  practicing 
the  ceremonial  law,  attended  the  synaROgue  and  roji-cted  polytheistic  worship.  Comp. 
Orell.-Henz.  2.323- C.  I.  L.  5.  1.  SS,  and  Acts  of  the  Apost.  x,  2  ;  xUl,  16,  26,  43. 

+  See  Kxod.  xxxv,  3. 

*  Comp.  Perslus  5.  ITS-IM. 

%Ats  amat.  I.  75-76 :  ncc  tc  pracLereal  Vcncri  pjoratiis  Adonis,  \  cullaqiie  Judaio  srp- 
lima  Mcra  Si/ro. 


IM«7.)  Latin  2*arjan  Side-L'iyhf.s  on  Judaism.  77 

[lie  necessity  of  travel  despite  tlie  fact  that  it  is  the  Sabbath.* 
Tibiilhis  (1.  3.  18)  speaks  of  the  Sabbatli  as  a  good  excuse  along 
witli  aves  and  omina  diva  for  not  starting  on  a  journey.  Such 
j.a.>^*a.i;cs  tend  to  show  how  strongly  Judaism  had  intrenched 
itself  in  the  city  of  its  conquerors.  Before  the  end  of  the  first 
<-onl»ry  the  Roman  Jews  liave  so  multiplied  that  they  arc  no 
lunger  found  exclusively  in  the  Trastevere  {regio  trans  Tihe- 
ri/n)  and  the  Ghetto.  Juvenal  (3.  11  sqq.)  m?ikes,  the  ncigli- 
borhood  of  tho  Porta  Capena  a  habitat  of  the  Jews.  The  Jew- 
isli  bui'ial  places  found  in  the  Subura  and  Campus  Martins 
prove  the  dispersion  throughout  the  city. 

Several  c-iiuses  contributed  to  successful  propagandism,  cs- 
jK'cially  the  decay  of  the  old  faith  and  the  felt  need  of  some- 
thing to  take  its  place.  The  mystery  which  enveloped  Jewish 
worsliip  appealed  to  the  same  curiosity  which  made  the  other 
foreign  "  mysteries  "  popular,  and  which  was  but  one  manifesta- 
tion of  a  general  trend  toward  orientalism.  The  "  new  cults," 
for  example,  those  of  Mithras  and  Isis,  had,  as  Schuerer  f  lias 
{'Ointcd  out,  two  common  attractions,  namely,  the  substitution 
of  some  form  of  monotheism  for  the  bewildering  mazes  of 
polvtlieism  and  a  professed  atonement  for  sirj.  This  tended  to 
Kttisfy  a  real  religious  demand,  and  Judaism  could  in  this  di- 
rection outbid  any  rival  cult.  But  how  far  beyond  mere  nu- 
iiiorical  conquest  did  Judaism  impress  itself  upon  the  life  of 
t!ie  Koman  world  ?  At  least,  how  far  is  this  intiuence  reflected 
in  Latin  pagan  literature  or  art?  At  a  time  comparatively 
f.iily — not  over  five  or  six  years  after  the  capture  of  Jerusalem 
by  Pompoius — we  have  seen  Cicero  resenting  the  influence  of 
the  Jews  in  the  public  assemblies,  apparently  at  Rome.  That 
they  early  obtained  recognition  is  clear  enough.  Josephus 
(Antiqrj.  l-i.  10.  1-2)  with  evident  appreciation  gives  us  the 
decrees  of  the  first  Ccesar  in  behalf  of  the  Jews.  He  had 
iiirther  commended  himself  to  them  in  that  he  had  overthrown 
their  old  enemy,  Pompeius — the  man  who  had  outraged  their 
religious  sentiments  by  forcibly  entering  the  Holy  of  Holies  of 
''ic  temple,  where  no  alien  liad  ever  before  stood.:};     Xo  won- 

^'l!>-i>j:  )i(c  U  pectyuia  moirntur  |  Sahhala. 
♦  'IJic  Jcui-h  I\ot)h  in  the  Time  of  ChrM,  id  Div.,  2 :  303-303.    N.  Y.,  1801. 

I*onijx^lu.s,  however,  spared  'be  temple  and  laid  no  hand  upon  the  Immense  money  treas- 
•■■fv  thert-lD  stored.  His  restraint  was  .^ore  likely  due  to  "  policy  "  than  to  pminr,  ls  Cicero 
"Mild  have  us  believe  (pro  Flncco  3S.  07).    Couip.  Livy,  cplt.  cii.  and  Tac,  II.  b.  9. 


7S  Methodist  Jievievj.  [Jamuiry, 

der  that  Suetonius  {lulius  84),  in  writing  of  the  grief  mani- 
fested in  Home  at  Cajsar's  death,  makes  especial  mention  of  the 
Jews,  who  during  wliole  nights  hung  in  crowds  about  the  place 
where  his  body  had  been  burned.  The  early  emperors  and 
many  of  their  successors  thought  it  expedient  to  favor  them  f^o 
far  as  to  allow  them  jurisdiction  over  their  own  communities  : 
they  administered  their  own  funds;  'their  worship  was  pro- 
tected by  the  law ;  they  were  exempt  from  public  office  and 
army  service.'"'  In  a  word,  Judaism  became  at  a  penod  com- 
paratively early  a  fasliionable  fad  along  with  the  cults  of 
Cybele,  Isis,  and  Mithras.  The  Jewish  princes,  who  from  time 
to  time  were  educated  at  Home  or  lived  there  as  hostages,  and 
wlio  were  frequently  intimate  with  the  court  circle,  must  have 
contributed  to  a  better  understanding  of  the  "  mysteries "  of 
Judaism.  For  example,  the  sons  of  Herod  the  Great,  because 
of  the  intimacy  of  their  father  with  Marcus  Agrippa,  were 
educated  at  Eome.f  Herod's  grandson,  Herodes  Agrippa  I, 
was  educated  there  with  Drusus,  the  son  of  Tiberius  and 
Claudius,  whom  an  odd  freak  of  fortune  was  destined  to  make 
Emperor  of  Home,  while  H.  Agrippa's  mother,  Berenice,  dur- 
ing a  long  residence  at  Rome,  was  an  intimate  friend  of 
Antonia,  sister-in-law  of  the  emperor  Tiberius.  Augustus 
allowed  the  Jews  to  have  their  way  about  sending  the  two- 
drachmee  tax  to  Jerusalem,:}:  whereas  Cicero  had  praised  Fiaccus 
for  coniiseating  in  his  province  of  Asia  large  sums  got  together 
for  this  purpose.  Claudius,  in  an  edict  given  in  Josephus 
{Antlqq.  39.  5.  8),  graiits  the  Jews  complete  toleration.  The 
colunibaria  at  Rome  containing  the  ashes  of  the  freedmen  and 
slaves  of  the  imperial  houses,  especially  of  Claudius,  contain 
names  that  arc  evidently  Jewish.  Likewise  was  Kero's  court 
in  close  touch  with  Jewish  influences.  If  Poppa^a,  the  wife  of 
Xero,  was  not  actually  a  Jewish  proselyte,  §  she  afleeted  to  favor 
what  was  apparently  a  fashionable  interest  in  Jewish  cere- 
monial and  practices.  Josephus  in  styling  this  infamous  en)- 
prcss  a  "God-fearing"  or  "devout"  woman  {Antlqq.  20.  8.  11^ 

*  Until  Hadrian's  reitjn,  with  the  exceptiou  of  Tiberius's  outburst,  the  Jews  appear  to  have 
cujoyed  immunity  from  legal  persecution. 

+  Josephus,  Aniiqq.  10.  10.  1. 

t  Josephus,  .4 ?i£i*j7.  16.  G.  2. 

§Tao.  iAnn.  IG.  C)  says  th;tt  the  body  of  Popp.va  was  not  hurncd  acwrdins  to  Roman 
custom,  but  afltT  the  usage  of  foreifrn  kiujrs  was  f//i?ja/mcd.  She  also  vailed  her  face  (I'j. 
13.  45). 


I>'J7.]  LaLlii  Pagan  Side-Lights  on  Judaisut.  79 

niii>t  liavc  referred  to  her  recognition  of  Judaism  and  her  par- 
tiality to  his  countrymen."  Jewish  beauty  invaded  even  the 
uiipciial  dwelling  on  the  Palatine.  Berenice,  the  eldest  daugh- 
ter cf  Ilcrodcs  Agrippa  I  and  sister  of  Herodes  Agrippa  II,  the 
••  Ivin"--  Afj-rippa"  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  was  one  of  the 
triost  iinndsome  women  of  her  time  and  race.  Her  beauty  and 
riclics  iiad  been  her  ruin,  but  were  yet  destined  to  enable  her 
t.>  i)I:iy  for  high  stakes  with  the  ruler  of  the  world.  Her 
career  had  been  a  checkered  one  before  St.  Paul  made  his 
wonderful  appeal  in  her  presence  (Acts  xxv,  13,  22  sqq.).  She 
!i:id  been  the  legal  wife  of  two  husbands  and,  as  rumor  had 
it,  tiio  paramour  of  her  own  brother,  with  whom  she  lived. 
That  this  had  been  the  gossip  of  Home  is  evident  from  Juvenal 
IG.  15G--15S),  where  the  poet  represents  an  extravagant  Eoman 
dainc,  when  shopping,  as  handling  among  other  very  costly 
hrticlos  ''a  diamond  ring  famous  and  more  expensive  as  hav- 
ing adorned  the  finger  of  Berenice — a  ring  which  in  other  days 
a  foreign  king  presented  to  his  incestuous  sweetheart — which 
Aj;rippa  gave  to  his  sister."  Six  or  seven  years  later,  when, 
aft'.T  vainly  striving  to  dissuade  their  countrymen  from  war 
with  Borne,  policy  or  necessity  made  brother  and  sistei-  the 
;d!if's  of  their  country's  enemies,t  Berenice  captured  the  heart 
of  Titus,  son  of  Vespasian,  and  conqueror  of  Juda?a.:{:  The  in- 
timacy thus  begun  was  long  continued.  Some  time  after  the 
«lo-truction  of  Jerusalem  Berenice  went  to  Borne  (in  75  A.  D.) 
nnd  lived  on  the  Palatine  as  the  wife  of  Titus.  Suetonius  {Tit. 
n  Miys  that  this  amour  ^vas  notorious,  that  T.  had  promised 
to  marry  lier,  and  ho  adds,  later  on  :  Berenicen  statim  ab  urbe 
dnnisif,  invitus  invitam.%  In  this  Vespasian  may  have  liad  a 
j'lnd,  for  after  his  death  in  Y9  she  returned  to  Rome.  But 
litu!?  had  recovered  his  head  and  refused  to  recognize  the 
f"rmer  object  of  his  passion.  With  her  return  to  Palestine  she 
•'i'--:ipj)cars  from  history. 

•  '"<.rnf..  Josoi.hus.  Life  1 3. 

Thc  iU,  2.  81),  narrating  the  movements  by  which  Vespasian  became  emperor,  says: 
'<"  '"ii'iorc  animft  regina  Berenice  yxirtiS  ivvahat,  linreiis  aetaie  formarjue. 
'  Ia'-.  {}{_  2.  o,^  rtferrlnpr  to  Titus's  sudden  retiini  to  his  father  from  Corinth  (he  was  en 
'  '■■'<  to  U/imo  from  Judiea),  says:  fiicntnt  qui  acrcusinn  desidcrio  Berenices  regiiiae 
'■rti^j;  Utr  credrreiit;  neqiu  ahhorrehat  a  Berenice  ivvenilig ajiimiis. 

Tmi  LgTcos  exactly  with  wlml  Aurelius  Victor  (EpiUnn.  10.  T)  says.    The  same  autlior 
<■  *"^  »n  IKuftratlon  of  Titus's  great  jealousy  of  her  (.ibid.  10.  4).    Quintilian's  mention  of 
■    rrr.r»  ,„,.>,a},iy  ,o  ^^^^^^  jwriod  in  her  life  when  she  lived  with  Titus.    Q.  tells  x;3 
•<■■  i?.4.  1.  10)  that  he  avfe'ued  a  case  for  Queen  Rerenicciu  which  she  herself  was  t'urie.T. 


80  Methodist  lieview.  [January, 

Seneca,  not  later  than  G5  A.  D.,  aclcnowledged  that  t]ie  con- 
queied  Jews  gave  laws  to  the  conquerors* — a  sentiment  re- 
echoed by  a  hostile  wj-iter  centuries  latcr.f 

Antoninus  Pius  permitted  circumcision  in  the  case  of  native 
Jews.  X  I^'i'om  Ulpiau  {Big.  50.  2.  3.  3)  we  learn  that  a  "con- 
stitution" of  Septimius  Sovcrius  and  Caracalla  opened  to  the 
Jews  the  highest  honors  under  conditions  which  recognized 
tlieir  scruples.  Elagabalus  thought  that  the  Jewish  worship 
should  have  a  place  in  his  Pantheon.  §  Alexander  Severus 
ludiieis  jyri'vilegia  rescrvavit.  \  *[  These  repeated  favors  are 
but  a  reflection  of  the  influence  that  Judaism  must  have  been 
able  to  exert. 

How  far  did  the  representatives  of  literature  and  of  the  edu- 
cated classes  appreciate  the  virtues  of  Judaism?  "What  was 
their  treatment  of  it,  when  tliej  began  to  realize  its  power? 
Their  answer  was  a  string  of  charges,  based  on  ignorant  preju- 
dice and  a  hatred  which  manifested  its  venom  in  studied  con- 
tempt and  willful  misrepresentation.  The  Romans  could  not,  or 
would  not,  understand  the  significance  of  Jewish  institutions 
and  usages.  Abstinence  from  swine  flesh,  the  Sabbath  ol'- 
servance,  with  its  respite  from  toil,  imageless  worship,  circum- 
cision, fasting,  and  contempt  for  art  excited  mingled  disgust. 
credulity,  and  hatred.  We  have  seen  that  tl'ose  who  more  or 
less  strictly  kept  the  Sabbath  constituted  a  great  multitude,  but 
the  gap  between  the  crowd  and  the  literary  class  was  a  wide 
one,  and  upon  the  latter  must  we  depend  for  our  information. 
Juvenal  (14.  97  6'r7^.)  speaks  of  proselytes  who,  abstaining  from  the 
pork  from  which  their  fathers  abstained,  put  the  same  estimate 
on  the  flesh  of  pigs  and  men,  and  in  another  place  "^""  he  jests 
about  the  country  where  a  long-continued  mercy  (abstinence) 
has  made  it  possible  for  pigs  to  attain  advanced  age.  Macrobius 
{Satnrn.  2.  4.  11),  writing  of  the  jokes  of  old-time  and  famous 

•St.  Augustine  (dc  civ-  dci  0.  lU  :  Dc  illis  sane  ludaeL'iciun  loqucrctiir,  ait  [sc.  Seneos] 
"cum  interim  \uiqitc  co  fcelcratissimac  ocntli  consiictudo  convaliiit,  ut  pcromnes  in/.i 
terras  recepla  sit :  victi  victorihus  Jc(jcx  dedcntnt.'" 

+  See  Claudius  Rutillus  Naniatlauus:  de  reditu  sua,  ed.  L.  Mueller  (1.  398):  Victoresqiu 
fumnatio  victa  premit. 

tDige.yla  48.  8.  11. 

f  Aelius  Lamprldius,  JlcUngah.  3.  5. 

I  Ael.  l^inipridiiis,  A  lex.  Sfver.  2,'.  4. 

"i  Tbe  treatment  of  Juiiaisrn  by  the  tliristian  emperors  as  revealed  in  the  k'gal  codes  is  be- 
yond liie  soiiw  of  this  paper. 

**C.  lCOc£  vctus  indulocl  senihus  dementia  poreis. 


1-'J7.J  Latin  Pagan  Sidc-Zights  on  Jitdaism.  SI 

tin'U  sflys  tliat  ^vllcn  Augustus  was  told  of  Herod's  cruelty  in 
.•rdi'riii'"'  the  ''slaughter  of  the  innocents"  under  two  years,  and 
■!;.it  among  them  was  a  child  of  ilerod  liimself,  the  emperor  re- 
iiurkcd  "it  is  better  to  be  Herod's  hog  than  his  son."  The 
jioinan  liked  pork  and  esteemed  the  boar  as  the  piece  de  re- 
'iMance  of  a  dinner."^  lie  interpreted  the  Jew's  refusal  to  eat 
fwine  as  an  insult  and  a  reflection  upon  his  taste  in  matters  of 
iho  table.  Tacitus  explained  their  abstinence  from  pork  on  the 
a-.-.utnption  that  the  pig  is  subject  to  leprosy  (scabies),  f  fi'om 
wliich  the  Jews  had  suffered. :{:  Seneca  (is}>/>.  108.  32)  seems 
to  have  in  mind  Jewisli  abstinence  from  certain  meats  and  to 
;!h'  *'talk"  (cahcninia)  engendered  tliereby. 

The  references  to  the  Sabbath  found  in  the  Latin  writers 
may  have  been  based  more  on  misunderstanding  than  on  malice. 
Wi'ien  Tacitus,  in  JJist.  5.  3,  hints  at  the  origin  of  the  rest-day 
.\«  due  to  the  leprosy  and  the  consequent  exile,  he  is  probably 
u.-ing  a  source  that  was  common  to  Justinus.  To  prove  the 
Jews  to  be  leprous  Egyptians  would  be  to  make  them  out  the 
very  offscouring  of  earth.  § 

The  Sabbath  7'est  the  pagans  never  understood,  or,  if  they 
•lid,  they  purposely  misrepresented  it  as  laziness.  Juvenal  |,  re- 
;-ri»aches  the  proselyte  with  being  made  a  Jew  by  a  father  who 
►  ji-Mit  tlie  seventh  da}'^  in  doing  nothing  and  held  aloof  from  the 
tilings  that  men  consider  necessary.  Seneca  (cited  by  St. 
Augustine,  J<g  civ.deiQ.  11)  made  the  same  objection  to  the 
Sabbath,  that  it  was  wrong  to  waste  one  seventh  of  our  time 
•'Jid  thus  neglect  inatters  tliat  urgently  need  attention.  The 
N'luic  moralist,  in  Fjyj).  95.  47,  says :  '•  Away  with  the  lighting  of 
•inip3  on  the  Sabbath.  Surely  the  gods  do  not  need  a  light, 
iiud  even  men  do  not  enjoy  soot."  Three  hundred  years  later, 
^hen  Kutilius  Claudius  Xamatianus  wrote,  the  Jewish  race 
■f^  clinractcrized  as  the  source  of  pure  folly,  in  love  with  their 
frigida  sahhaia.  *[     As  early  as  Tibullus  (1.  3.  18)  the  seventh 

•  Jjvcual  1. 141  of  the  hoar :  animal  provtcr  convivia  natxim. 

•  Jjv.lnus  (30.  2. 12)  calls  the  leprosy  scahUm  et  vitiligincin.  t Tac.,  H.  6. 4. 

•  Tb*  source  of  these  slanders  was  doubtless  Alexandria.  See  Jos.,  contra  Apion.  2.  2, 
>" ^  ry  the  oriRln  of  the  v.ord  Sabbath  is  an  Egyptian  \vord=ulcer.  Cump.  Just. 30. 2,  with  tlie 
"fy  cJiC-reui  account  of  Tacitus  UI.  5.  4). 

'  K.  I'k'>.  S(d  paler  in  causa,  cui  scptima  quatquc  fuit  lux  \  107101^1  cL  partem  vitac  non 
-'ticU  yaiam. 

'  Thr  Scholia  Bf.rnf.nsia  to  Verpil  (ed.  U.  Hapen,  IJps..  1867),  Georg.  1.  a36,  have  three 
Y'-'-*  'o  the  word  frigiila,  of  which  the  second  reads:  satU  cixinitum  est,  SaturtU  steUam 
■  f^vukim  e«e  f{  ideo  aput  Judacos  Sattirni  die  frigidos  cibos  esse. 


82  Methodist  lievieio.  [Januaiy, 

day  is  rofeiTcd  to  as  dies  Saturni*  The  Romans  seem  to  have 
fallen  into  the  mistake  of  supposing  that  the  Sabbath  was  a  nec- 
essary fast  day  M'ith  the  Jews,  f  Martial  (4.  4.  7)  compares 
"  the  fasting  breath  of  Sabbath-fearing  women  "  of  Domitian's 
time  to  sundry  vile  and  malodorous  things.  Suetonius  {Ai'.g. 
70)  represents  Augustus  as  remarking  that  no  Jew  kept  liis 
Sabbath  fast  so  scrupulously  as  he  liad  fasted  on  a  given  day. 
That  the  Jews  fasted  much  is  clear  enough  (Luke  xviii,  12). 
Tacitus  remarks  (//.  5.  4)  that  they  still  commemoi-ate  the  long- 
continued  famine  of  older  times  by  frequent  fastings,  and  that 
their  use  of  unleavened  bread  is  a  proof  of  the  corn  that  they 
seized  (to  satisfy  hunger). 

Another  object  of  particular  ridicule  was  the  Jewish  "  wor- 
ship without  images."  This  seemed  to  the  Roman  a  con- 
tradiction of  terms  and,  as  we  shall  see,  soon  resolved  itself  into 
a  charge  of  atheism.  Nothing  connected  with  Judaism  was  so 
hard  for  Roman  comprehension  as  this  Hebrew  God — spiritual, 
invisible,  and  still  the  basis  of  an  elaborate  ceremonial  worship. 
In  one  breath  the  Jew  is  styled  an  atheist,  in  another  he  becomes 
a  worshiper  of  the  sky  or  of  a  pig.  Now  his  god  is  Sabazius,  or 
Bacchus,  now  the  golden  ass  which,  it  was  believed,  had  been 
set  up  in  the  Holy  of  Holies.  The  position  of  the  Jew  was  to 
the  Roman  untenable.  The  latter  had  a  place  in  liis  Pantheon 
for  representatives  of  all  cults;  the  Jew  recognized  no  Pan- 
theon. The  man  who  could  not,  at  least  silently,  tolerate  the 
gods  of  his  adopted  country,  but  pronounced  them  spurious,  put 
himself  outside  the  pale  of  civilization  and  proclaimed  himself 
an  Ishmaelite.  He  was  an  "  atheist."  X  Tacitus  (//.  5.  5)  rep- 
resents the  proselyte  as  carefully  taught  to  despise  the  gods  of 
his  fathers.  .  .  .  "The Egyptians  venerate  several  animals  and 
the  representations  of  them  that  they  make.  The  Jews  know 
but  one  God  and  know  liim  only  spiritually  {mente  sola),  con- 
sidering as  impious  those  who  fashion  images  of  the  gods  in 
Imman  likeness,  and  believing  that  Deity  is  supreme,  eternal, 
i:iimitable,  imperishable.     Accordingly  they  allow  no  images 

♦  I'etronlus  <fi-aom.  3T)  probably  refers  to  this :  ni  tamen  et  feno  mcciderit  ingidnii 
Oram  \  elnisi  nodatum  solccrit arte  caput,  |  exemptiiapopuloGraia  migrabit  ah urhe  I  e' 
non  ieiuna  sahhnta  lege  premcL  Also  Fronto :  Epifstt.  ad  M.  Cacs.  2.  7  (ed.  Naber.  IS'JT. 
p.  Si):  JVfc  alitcr  Kal.  Sept.  erpecto,  qxtam  supcrstitiosi  sLellain  qua  viea  ieiunium 
poUuaut. 

+  Con-.p.  Censorlnus  11.  6 ;  Ovid,  A.AA.  415-417. 

*  Pilny  {X.  H.  13 1 40)  says  that  the  Jews  were  a  gcvs  contumdio  imnnu  rm  ivsignU. 


js.>7.l  Latin  Pagan  Side-Lights  on  Judaism.  83 

.,!'m?i/'/(VV?)  in  their  cities,  luucli  less  in  tlieir  temples."  The 
:.;,turi:iM  adds  {ih.  5.  -i)  that  whatever  Eomans  regard  as  sacred 
;!n'  .lew  coiisidci-s  as  profane;  the  Jew  believes  it  right  to  do 
A  hat  the  rvoinans  consider  incesia  /  .  •  •  he  offers  up  a  ram  as 
if  to  insult  Jiippiter  Ilammon  ;  the  ox  wliich  the  Egyptians 
:,«verc  as  Apis  the  Jew  sacrifices.  Juvenal  (14.  96  sqq.)  says 
:.'.a{  certain  persons  [Jews],  descendants  of  a  father  who  keeps 
•.ho  Sabbath,  worship  nothing  except  the  clouds  and  the  divinity 
oi  the  sky  {numen  cadi)— ih^t  is,  they  have  no  God!  Petro- 
r.iii.s  (^frag.  37)  goes  a  step  farther  and  ridicules  the  Jew  as  a  hog 
worcihiper  as  well  as  a  sky  worshiper.*  This  is  worse  than 
I/ican,  who  says  {P/iar.  2.  592)  that  the  Jews  are  given  up  to 
the  worship  of  an  unknown  god  :  dedita  sacris  |  incerti  Judaea 
<h-i.  This  language  is  eminently  respectful  compared  with  the 
intuiting  charge  of  Tacitus  (77.  5.  4),  namely,  that  the  Jews  eon- 
M?cnitcd  and  set  up  the  image  of  an  ass  in  the  Holy  of  Holio3,t 
l>c<^U6e  a  herd  of  wild  asses  led  Moses  to  a  rock  out  of  whose 
Toius  lie  got  an  abundant  supply  of  water  when  they  were  about 
to  jvjrish  on  the  march.  Hence  the  nickname  asinarii,  which, 
applied  to  the  Jews,  is  to  be  traced  to  Alexandria,  for  it  is  one 
of  tlie  slanders  of  Apion  which  Josephus  styles  "  a  palpable 
lie"  {contra  Ap.  2.  7).  Tacitus  (H.  5.  5)  further  informs  his 
wnntrvmen  that  the  impre?sion  that  Bacchus  was  an  object  of 
Jewi.sh  worship — a  belief  due  to  the  sacred  music  of  pipes  and 
liinbrcls,  and  to  the  famous  golden  vine  of  the  temple  % — was 
erroneous,  inasmuch  as  there  is  nothing  common  between  the 
f'.^tivc  Bacchanalia  and  the  absurd  and  mean  practice  of  the 
Jcws.g 

As  might  be  expected,  hardly  anything  receives  more  contemp- 
'uous  mention  than  circumcision,  though  other  peculiarities, 
*;ich  as  fasting,  burning  of  lights,  use  of  unleavened  bread,  ab- 
'"'.iiionpc  from  meat,  come  in  for  their  share.  Tacitus  (77.  5.  5) 
<'ti>!;iins  circumcision  as  due  to  a  desire  to  be  recognized  as  dif- 
."n-nt  from  other  people  {ut  diversitate  noscantur).  The 
^iH-iont  horror  of  human  mutilation  operated  to  intensify  the 

•  lu.UieiiA  licet  et  ivyrcimminumcn  aflnrtt  I  f(  caeli  snmmas  advocel  auricula.^. 

•  Ka  be  says  (H.  5.  0)  that  Pompolus  entered  tbe  Holy  Place  and  found  it  emptr,  and. 
^rt.vr.  txh.  5. .'))  that  the  Jews  allowed  no  representation  of  Deity. 

:  J'*»T>hus,  Antiifi.  15.  11.  3. 

'  *''«li>"t>ilair  sr-«mi.'d  too  absurd!  Ael.  Lampridius.  Ftelirigahahts  Si.  i:  Mnithocameloi 
*'^c,ui(  llfrU.^ihiluf]  in  ccnisaliqtiotlcns,  diceitu  pracccptnm  Ivclyif'.  ut  cdercnt. 


Si  Methodist  Jievieu).  [January, 

abhorrence  and  contempt  for  tliose  wlio  practiced  circumcision, 
wliich  must  have  seemed  to  the  liomans  but  a  form  of  mutiUv 
tion.*  Claudius  Xamatianus  {dc  reditu  sua  1.  387,  3SS),  about 
415  A.  D.,  only  voices  an  abhorrence  common  to  many  preceding 
generations  in  liis  reddimus  ohscaenae  convicia  dehita  genii,  \ 
quae  genitale  cajput  jprojmdiosa  metit.  Imperial  legislation 
against  it  recognizes  this  as  fully  as  the  necessity  of  checking 
proselytism.  Hence  laws  against  circumcision  were  not  made 
applicable  to  Jews  alone:  the  prohibition  was  general.  (See 
Jul.  Paullus,  Sent.  5.  22.  3-4  in  Jurisprudential  Ante-Justin., 
ed.  Iluschhe,  5th  edit.)  According  to  tlje  Digesta  4S.  8.  4.  2 
(comp.  Paulus,  Sent.  5.  22.  3,  4),  castration  is  treated  as  homi- 
cide, and  circumcision  and  castration  were  not  regarded  as 
worthy  of  different  treatment.f 

It  is  generally  assumed  that  Hadrian's  prohibition  of  cir- 
cumcision was  the  cause  of  the  great  Jewish  uprising  led 
by  Simeon  bar  Koziba.:}:  It  is  more  likely  that  the  attempt 
of  the  emperor  to  rebuild  tlie  place  of  the  Iloly  City  with  the 
pagan  Aelia  Capitolina,  having  a  temple  to  the  heathen  Juppi- 
ter  on  the  site  of  tlie  temple  of  Jehovah,  drove  the  Jews  to  des- 
peration. The  bitterness  of  the  subsequent  struggle  makes 
for  this  view.  Hadrian's  successor,  Antoninus  Pius,  restricted 
tlie  prohibition  of  circumcision  to  Gentiles.  § 

Further,  the  Jew  was  charged  M'ith  practicing  sorcery,  with 
avarice,  with  social  exclusiveness  and  hatred  of  mankind,  with 
immorality,  with  contempt  for  art,  and  with  disloyalty  to 
Rome.     AVhat  have  Eoman  writers  to  say  about  these  charges  \ 

Moses's  wonder-M'orking  before  Pliaraoh  gave  him  a  wide 
reputation  as  magician,  which  long  outlasted  his  time — a  repu- 
tation in  which  Abraham  somewhat  shared !  Abraham's  ori- 
gin as  a  Chaldean  may  have  had  something  to  do  with  this.  |; 

*  Juvenal  In  14.  99  vq^i.  swms  to  hint  at  Jewish  clrcuravention  of  a  law  apainst  circumci- 
sion: mor  ct  praepiitia  pmiunt;  \  Romnims  autcm  f^oliti  contemmre  h:ges—Iudaicunt 
fdi^cunt  et  i>en:ant  ac  melunnl  hix,  \  tradUlit  arcana  quodcumque  ivAumine  Mirysi.". 
Petronlus  (fragin.  37.  1-1)  contemptunusly  mentions  the  hop  worshijier  as  the  circum- 
cised. In  Satir.  §  102  he  refers  to  circumcision  as  distinctly  Jewish.  Martialis  (7.  3i)) 
compares  the  circumci'^efl  Jew  with  tlie  scum  of  the  e:irth.    Comp.  Id.  7.  35.  3-4. 

+  The  act  of  425  A.  I),  apainst  circumcision  is  jihiiDly  directed  against  Jewish  proselyting. 
Comp.  D<(7.  4S.  8. 11. 

*See  Spartlanus,  nadrlanu3l.14.2:  mnvcnn'.l  ea  tcmpcstate  et  ludaci  helium,  quoil 
velahantur  imitilare  genitalia. 

f  S«-e  Dig.  48.  6.  11. 

a  As  late  as  the  fourth  century  Firniicus  Matcrnus  regards  Abraham  as  a  master  in  astrol- 
ogy. 


jv'.>7.1  Latin  Pagan  Side-Lights  on  Judaism.  85 

riiny  (A''.  LI.  30  §  11),  in  a  chapter  on  the  origin  of  magic, 
makes  Jannes,  Lotapes  or  Jotapes  (?  Jainbres),  and  Moses  repre- 
sentatives of  a  class  of  magicians  {alia  may  ices /actio).  Jns- 
timis  makes  Moses  the  inheritor  of  his  father,  Joseph's  (!), 
iiM^ical  powers,  whose  story  he  gives.*  In  Apuleius  {de 
Mania  90)  Moses  is  mentioned  along  with  Jannes  and  other 
-Tcat  magicians.f  Comp.  2  Tim.  iii,  S.  Certain  is  it  that  the 
Jews  arc  represented  as  making  a  business  of  fortune-telling 
and  exorcism,  and  had  a  reputation  for  dealing  in  the  black 
art.:};  The  old  Jewess  was  the  gypsy  hag  of  antiqnily.f  Ju- 
venal (6.  542  sqq.)  classes  the  Jewish  fortune-teller  with  other 
immoral  and  lying  cheats;  for  example,  with  the  Isis  priests 
;uid  tiie  Chaldean  soothsayers.  Ko  sooner  has  the  priest  of 
h\i  taken  his  .departure  from  the  house  of  the  typical  woman 
of  the  period,  when  the  Jewish  hag  enters :  Cum  dedit  ille  h- 
n/m,  cojyhino  faeyuxpie  relicfo  \  arcanam  Ludaea  treynens  men- 
dirat  in  avrem,  \  inierpres  Jcgum  Sohjmarum  et  magna,  sacer- 
dos  I  arhoris  ac  sinnmi  fida  intexnuntia  caeli.  \  Lmplet  ct 
ilia  manuni^  sed  jyarcius ;  at're  minuio  \  gxialiacuvique  voksy 
ludiiei  somnia  venduyit. 

The  charge  of  avarice  2)robably  grew  out  of  jealousy,  com- 
mercial or  otherwise.  Jewish  settlements  were  trade  settle- 
ments. Especially  at  Alexandria  did  the  Jew  come  into 
rivalry  with  the  Greek,  and  to  this  same  Alexandrian  Greek 
nre  to  be  traced  many  of  the  anti-Semitic  slanders  of  the  time. 
The  large  amount  of  gold  exported  as  temple  tax  from  Italy 

•  3B.  2.  Tosi  Damascenuin  Az€h:s,  mox  Adoreset  Abrahameset  Israhel regc.^  [of  Damaa- 
ru»]  fvere.  Sed  Israhdem  fclir  decern  fiUorum  prm-cntus  maioribus  s-uis  dariorem 
fc-U.  Itaque  yoptihim  i7i  tfc^cni  ngna  dimVum  filiis  tradidit,  omnegque  ex  iwmine 
lu<iaf,  qui  post  divisionem  dece-)isei-at,  ludaeos  appellavit,  colUjue  mcmoriam  eius  ab 
"'■I'tW^'.M  (usjit,  cuiu5  portio  Dmnihus  accesscraL  Minimus  actate  inter  fratres  loscph 
hit,  aiiug  c-xcellcns  ingcnium  fratres  veriti  clam  interceptum  pcregrinis  merc<itoribus 
»i<TK(i.J,Tun(.  A  quihus  dcportatus  in  Aegiipi^'n,  cum  viagicas  ibi  artcs  solkrti  ingenio 
t-^frpi!i,*et,  hrevi  ipsri  regi  pcrcarus  ftiit.  IS^am  ct  prodigirmtm  sagacis^imm  erat  ct  som- 
•>t"rnm  primm  intelUgentiam  c^mdidit,  niJiiJque  divini  iurishumani'juc  ci  incognitum 
ttl/fin/ur.-oifeo  ut  etiam  stcrilitatem  agrorxim ante midtcs anvos prcn'lderit :  peris^ct0ie 
O'nnl*.  Ariiffptus  fame,  nisi  monltu  cius  rcJr  cdicto  scrvari  per  midtos  annos  frvgfs 
iu««(w,/,-  tantaque  crperimcnta  elus  fuenint,  nt  nnn  ah  homincsed  a  deo  re»j)onm 
^l^nntur.  Filius  eius  Mose.^fuit,  quern  praeter  pateniae  scientiae  hcreditatem  etiam 
'■'Tfjuu  pnlcliritudn  commcndnbnt. 

♦?'«eTtvb».'lliu3  PolIIo.  CTai(a"u;8  2.  4. 

S  Flavins  Vopiscus  {S^aturn.  8.  3)  nialcf>3  Hadrian  siiy:  Nemo  illic  [that  Is,  In  EsTPt] 
fi'rhLryna^ttgns   ludae.i)}-um,    nemo   Samarites  .  .  .  nnn    maUiematicus,   no7i    hatiis- 

SThc  P)Tian  woman  mentioned  by  Valerius  Maxiinus  (Epif.  Jan.  Kepotiamis)  1.3.4 
^ vriim  mrdiercm  Mariv^  in  cojitiis  habebat  8acricolam,ex  cuius  se aucVjritate  asserebal 
•■^'iui  oggrrdi)  was  likely  a  Jewe^. 


^^  Methodist  licview.  [January, 

and  tlie  provinces  to  Jerusalem  seems  to  have  excited  the  cu- 
pidity of  tlie  Eonicins.  Unde  auctae  ludaeorum  res  are  the 
words  of  l\icitus  (//.  5.  5)  in  i-eferring  to  tliis.  :N^early  300  A.  D. 
Fhivius  Vopiscus  iSaturnin.  8.  7)  asserts  that  the  Jews  li'ave 
but  one  god,  and  tliat  ]iis  name  is  Lucre. 

Tlie  charge  of  social  and  religious  exclusiveness  admitted  of 
ca.<ier  proof.  This  clannislmess  was  not  inconsistent  M-ith  the 
fact  tliat  "  Judaism  was  an  effective  leaven  of  cosmopolitanism 
and  of  national  decomposition."  The  hitrh-sounding  claim  of 
the  Jew,  that  he  represented  a  chosen  people  and  that  others 
were  his  inferioi-s,  seemed  to  the  Roman  a  ridiculous  claim^ 
wlicu  set  up  by  an  insignificant  people  inhabiting  a  small 
province.  Rome  tried  to  break  down  the  old  national  bar- 
riers :  it  was  exasperating  that  the  Jew  sought  to  thwart  the 
attempt.  According  to  Tacitus  {11.  5.  5)  the  Jews  will  neither 
eat  nor  sleep  with  aliens,  and,  while  as  a  race  thoy  are  most 
libidinous,  they  refuse  to  intermany  with  other  nations.  Even 
their  obligation  to  eacli  other  appears  to  be  "'  obstinacy,"  and, 
while  tliey  are  mutually  sympathetic,  they  show  adversus 
omnes  alios  hostile  odium.  Justinus  (3G.  2.  15)  explains  this 
clanr.ishness  on  the  ground  that  the  prudential  non-intercourse 
with  foreigners,  growing  out  of  the  old  Egyptian  lie  about  the 
leprosy  contagion,  became  a  religious  obligation.  Juvenal  * 
and  Tacitus  unite  in  representing  this  clannishness  as  cimed  so 
far  that  tlie  circumcised  would  not,  except  to  fellow-Jews,  point 
out  a  liighway  or  direct  to  a  spring  of  water.f 

The  Jew  was  not  only  a  man-hater,  he  teas  vicious  a?id 

moral.     Seneca,  who  as  a  moralist  might  be  expected  to 

some  appreciation  of  the  niorality  underlying  Jewish  practices, 
can  see  in  them  nothing  better  than  a  scehrati.^si?na  gensj 
Tacitus,  who  assumes  the  virtue  of  impartiality,  outdoes  their 
enemies  in  calling  thorn  proiectissima  ad  lihidinern.  gens  and  in 
sexual  matters  inter  se  nil  inlicitum  {II.  5.  5).  There  is  not 
much  doubt  that  the  immoral  tendencies  of  Egyptian  worshij) 
were  laid  equally  at  the  door  of  Judaism.  The  Roman  knew  the 
Egyptian  origin  of  tlie  Jews,  §  and  likely  assumed  that,  before 

<«!,!"*■  ^^}^':  i^-  *'"'^*'"'^  ''""  ^nomtrarc  vias  cadcm  iKsisoxra  colenlU  I  Qucusilumad 
Jcmtem  foVvt  dcducere  irrpos. 

nlT!'l?>!^T''"T  °^  ^"'"'^'"'  ^■'''"^'"^°"«  f^^^  pajranism  loads  Um  to  ^o  out  of  his  way  W 
Jo7fl,w,?''f    -"''^  ""'"^  •""''''"'  •  -^^^^'■•^  ^(^'■Ititiac:  ndfrinida  ^hhata  cordi.lnd 


nave 


IbOT.'  Lidin  Pagan  Side-Lights  on  Judaism.  S7 

the  Jews  left  Egypt,  their  religion  was  Egyptian.  That  tiie 
Jewish  worship  was  confounded  with  tliat  of  Isis  is  clear,  and 
the  Isis  pi-icst,  whose  linen  robes  and  iillets  reminded  the  un- 
discriniinatiug  crowd  of  the  priests  of  Jehovah,*  was  recog- 
nized as  a  corrupter  of  women.  In  the  reign  of  Tiberius  the 
.lows  and  Egyptians  were  together  expelled  from  Eomcf 

The  Hebrew's  opposition  to  art  was  a  religious  one,  or,  at 
loa^t  in  part,  a  result  of  his  law,  which  forbade  the  making  of 
human  figures.:}:  Because  he  carried  it  so  far  as  to  refuse  to 
^■rect  statues  in  honor  of  the  Ctesars,  his  enemies  converted  the 
refusal  into  a  charge  of  disloyalty  to  Rome.  How  groundless 
v.as  the  charge  is  shown  by  the  well-known  custom  of  offering 
truiple  sacrifice  for  the  emperor  and  the  Roman  people  twice 
(.•;;ch  day.  Still  Tacitus  (//.  5.  5)  will  have  it  that  the  proselytes 
arc  taught  to  despise  the  gods  of  the  state  and  to  ignore  the 
claiins  of  country.  In  sharp  contrast  to  other  provincials  was 
ilio  Jew's  refusal  to  undertake  magistracies,  as  we  have  seen 
{cod.  Thcod.  12.  1.  158),  and  to  fight  in  the  armies  of  the 
oitjpire.  This  fairly  earned  reputation  as  seditious  and  discon- 
tented subjects  of  Rome  the  Hebrews  maintained  long  after 
every  hope  of  national  rehabilitation  had  vanished.  "Wlien  the 
<.Mni>cror  Marcus  ^^urelius  was  in  Judfea  en  route  to  Egypt, 
diKgusted  with  the  filthy  and  seditious  Jews,  he  is  said  to  have 
exclaimed :  "  0  Marcomanni,  0  Quadi,  0  Sarmatae,  tandem- 
alios  t'ohis  inquietiores  i?iveni  .^  "  § 

The  ignorance  and  prejudice  of  the  Romans  as  to  matters 
Jewish  is  especially  patent  when  we  take  into  account  the  treat- 
ment of  Judaism  by  the  historians,  and  this,  too,  when  Rome 
w;i8  full  of  Jews,  when  appeal  might  have  been  made  to  their 
f;»crcd  books,  and  when  Judaism  had  been  ably  defended  by 
its  own  representatives.  This  prejudice  degenerates  too  fre- 
<juently  into  studied  contempt  or  hardly  disguised  hatred.  Of 
tlio  Romans  who  wrote  in  Latin  of  Jewish  affairs  the  mo?t 
volutniiious  is  Tacitus.  In  view  of  his  professions  of  fairness 
we  have  a  right  to  expect  that  he  will  seriously  look  into  the 
iii'^tory  of  the  people  of  whose  origin  he  writes.     Instead  of  s 


bU 


*  C.  MtTlvale,  IliM.  of  the  Romaiis  under  the  Empire,  Lond.,  1872,  vl,  432,  c.  L 
»  i-ui-ton.,  Ti/,cH„.,  S6  ;  Tacit.,  Ann.  i?.  &".. 
«  f^  Jos^phus,  ir«rs  of  the  Jeia  2.  10. 4. 

t  Amrnlamw  .MarwUinus  22.5.5.    Various  readings  for  t/MV'uitiiort.s  are  intrtiore.-;  dc- 
<n.-.rcf.  aiij  iitctrtlores. 


SS         '  Methodist  lievieio.  [January, 

doing,  lie  apparently  assumes  the  task  of  maligning  a  whole  race 
and  of  rendering  unpopular  a  people  whose  religion  a  multitude 
of  his  countrymen  had  evidently  come  to  believe  in  and  respect. 
We  have  already  seen  Tacitus  serving  as  retailer  of  the  Egyp- 
tian falsiliers  who  systematically^  misrepresented  things  Jewish. 
Ko  one  can  read  what  Jose}>hus  says  about  the  falsifications  of 
Manetho  {contra  Aj>.  1.  25  sqq.),  of  Cheremon  {il.  32,  33),  and 
of  Lysimachus  {ib.  3-i,  35)  without  beHeving  that  Tacitus  used 
cither  these  writers  or  J,  himself.  In  tlie  latter  event,  the 
historian  has  left  himself  without  excuse,  for  he  h?s  purposely 
overlooked  the  account  of  Josephusand  culled  out  the  malicious 
fabrications  which  Josephus  only  mentions  that  he  may  faii-ly 
answer  them.  In  narrating  the  origin  of  the  Jews  Tacitus 
(77".  5.  2)  indulges  in  a  tissue  of  absurdities,  historical  and  etymo- 
logical, referring  the  Jews,  according  to  hearsay,  successively 
to  Crete,  to  Aethiopia,  to  Assyria,  and  even  to  the  Solymi, 
"a  people  celebrated  in  the  Homeric  poems."-  The  whole 
account  is  calculated  to  make  the  reader  believe  that  these  people 
were  national  pariahs,  who  had  no  history,  no  God,  and  no 
M'orship  that  could  commend  itself  to  rational  men.  Even 
Jewish  patriotism  becomes  in  the  eyes  of  Tacitus  a  culpable 
obstinacy.f  But  ignorance  and  expressed  contempt  are  not  to 
be  predicated  of  Tacitus  only.  Justinus  (36.  2)  has  an  account 
of  the  origin  of  the  Jews  worthy  of  comparison  with  that  of 
Tacitus.  Cicero,  who  was  in  most  matters  no  narrow  bigot, 
probably  voices  the  opinion  of  the  educated  classes  when  he 
compares  the  Jews  as  a  nation  of  slaves  with  the  Syrians.:|:  In 
p}'0  Flacco  2S  Judaism  is  a  harhara  si/j)e7'stitio.  And  this  was 
the  view  commonly  entertained  of  it.§  Suetonius  {Aug.  93) 
thinks  it  worth}'^  of  mention  that  Augustus  Gaiuin  nepot^m^ 
quod  ludaeam,  praetcrvchens  apud  Ilicrosolyma  no7i  siijypli- 
casset,  conjaudavit,  and,  after  bringing  to  a  successful  issue 
a  great  struggle,  of  which  the  most  dreadful  siege  of  ancient 
times  was  the  culmination,  neither  Vespasian  nor  Titus  was 

♦  Iliad  6.  18i,  204 ;  Ody.  5.  283. 

+  Tacitus  (H.  5.  10)  (wriliiig  of  Vespasian  before  the  siege  of  Jerusalem) :  auQcbat  iras. 
quod  mli  Iv.dacl  non  camsnent. 

t  In  oral,  dc  prov.  cons.  chap.  5,  CIc.  says  that  Gablnlus  delivered  the  publicani  in  gcrvitu- 
iem  Itidacia  et  Syri-s,  nntionibxis  nalis  scrcituli. 

8  Corap.  Seneca  cited  by  St.  Aupustinc,  d-'-  civ  dci  6.  1] ;  Tac.,  Ann.  2.  B.'y,  and  7f.  2.  4 ;  5. 
8 ;  Quint.  3.  7.  21 ;  niny,  Pancoyr.  •lO.  8 ;  Apiileius,  Flor.  1.  C ;  Servlus  to  VerR.,  A.  S.  137; 
Dlgasta  60.  2.  3.  3.    Conip.  Horace,  Sat.  1.  6.  W-101. 


ISO 7.]  Lathi  Pagan  Sldc-LighU  on  Judaism.  89 

willing  to  assume  the  name  Iiidaicus,  as  was  to  be  expected. 
TIjc  Jew  is  consistently  represented  by  Juvenal  and  Martial  as  a 
low,  pour  wretch  and  an  object  of  public  insult — a  marked  con- 
trast to  his  condition  at  an  earlier  time.*  These  writers  both 
picture  him  as  a  chronic  bcgf^ar,  as  v/hcn  Martial  (12.  57.  13) 
f  peaks  of  "the  Jew  who  has  been  trained  by  his  mother" — who 
begged  before  him — "  to  beg."  In  order  to  paint  as  darkly  as 
possible  the  neglect  by  his  countrymen  of  a  site  hallowed  by 
the  Numa  myth,  Juvenalf  pictures  tlie  place  as  inhabited  by 
p->vcrty-strickeu  Jews— so  poor  that  the  trees  are  their  shelter 
by  in'ght,  and  their  goods  and  chattels  a  basket  for  begging,  and 
a  bundle  of  hay  on  which  to  sleep.  Even  when  Martial  (11. 
01)  addresses  a  Jewish  poet  {Solymis  .  .  .  natus  in  ijysis)  it  is  in 
the  most  insulting  tone.  Juvenal  (3.  29iQsqq.),  in  describing  the 
night  dangers  of  the  Roman  streets,  makes  the  drunken  bully 
who  assaults  Umbricins  add  insult  to  injury  by  calling  In'm  a 
Jewish  beggar  :  £de  ithi  consisfas ;  in  qua  ie  qxiaero  proseudia  ? 
Sometimes  the  insult  was  carried  so  far  as  to  outrage  decency 
and  private  i-ights.  Suetonius  {Domit.  12),  after  the  statement 
that  the  two-drachma3  poll  tax  imposed  on  the  Jews  was  under 
Donn'tian  collected  with  extreme  rigor,  adds  that  when  a  young 
man  lie  was  present  in  a  crowded  assembly  as  a  state  official 
phj'sically  examined  a  man  ninety  years  of  age  to  ascertain 
wliether,  having  been  circumcised,  he  was  subject  to  the  tax.:j: 
Wc  have  seen  how  the  peculiar  attitude  of  the  Hebrew 
excited  coutempt  and  even  liatred.  This  must  have  been  inten- 
sitied  in  no  slight  degree  by  the  bitterness  of  tlie  great  struggle 
which  ended  with  the  capture  of  Jerusalem.§     How  far  isVhis 

•  fifink.  military  service,  and  high  place  did  not  stand  between  him  and  the  taunts  of  the 
Mtlrtst,    There  Is  not  .iiiich  doubt  that,  the  object  of  Javeiial's  insulting  •n'ords,  1-120-131— 

Atqiic  Iriumphalcii,  inter  q^ias  ansvs  habere 
Nc-xio  qiiis  tUuhis  Aegvptius  atque  Arciharches, 
Cuiuti  ad  efflgiem  mm  tantum  mcieicfas  est 
ir,"  ''"'*  "^^'^"'  c«'^'i'"c  •■  Fried.  Juv.   ad  loc.)-ls  none  other  than  the  Alexandrian  Jew 
••  ^-rlus  Juliua  Alexander,  nephew  of  riiilo,  procurator  of  Judaea,  procurator  of  E?ypt. 
♦  -'.Itr  Injhe  I'anhian  .and  Jewi?h  wars.     Conip.  Sii<>t..  Vesj^r,!,,  6 ;  Tac.  Ann.  15. 2S,  Hist.  1. 

'  '♦  3  ^i^  "'  ''"^  "^'    ^^^  "  ^'"^'*^  "^^"'^'^  ^^^^'"  '^^^  Claud.  Claudianus,  in  Eutrop.  1.  2-J0-e-:i. 
■  '•^K.  n:c,  ubi  nooturnie  Xuma  constituebat  atnicae. 

Nunc  sacri  foniis  ncmus  e'  delnbra  locantnr 
ludaeis,  quorum  cophiniis  faenuinque  suppellex, 
Omnis  enim  populo  mercedem  peudrre  iussa  est 
,  Arbor  et  eiertis  mendlcat  silva  Camenis. 

•  To  this  sort  of  thlncr  Martial '. .  .T.i.  T-S  refers. 

^  A»  tnr'.ivlduals  the  Jews  seem  to  have  been  law-abldlnc.  ntfendin!:  to  legitimate  means 
r-.  7^',  '■'""■  ^^•■'■^"h.  InriJental  allusions,  such  as  Justlnus(40.  2.  4)  makes  to  Jewish  brigands 
'•>  ■*|Tla,  prove  ncthine. 

<i— KU-ril  SEKIES,  VOL.   XIII. 


90  Methodist  licvieio.  [January, 

)atcr  conventional  Roman  opinion  reflected  in  the  treatment  to 
wliicli  tlie  Jew  M-as  subjected  by  ])is  conqueror?  We  have 
seen  at  various  times  evidences  of  liberal  treatment  at  tlie 
hands  of  the  Roman.  Tacitus  (//.  5.  9),  after  recognizing  that 
Pompeius  was  of  Roinans  the  first  to  subdue  the  Jews,  seems 
to  ai^sume  that  some  defenpo  of  his  action  in  entering  the  Holy 
of  Holies  is  necessary.  Cicero  (;;;■<?  Flacco  28)  seems  to  con- 
eider  it  a  mark  of  great  virtue  in  Pomj^eius  that  he  did  not 
Btcal  the  vast  temple  treasure,  attributing  it  to  "  pudor  !  "  But 
the  political  unrest  of  the  Jew  continually  involved  him  in 
trouble.  After  the  siege  and  capture  of  Jerusalem  by  Pompeius 
in  B.  C.  63,  Roman  and  Jew  stood  as  enemies  face  to  face. 
The  brevity  of  treatment  by  the  historians  is  only  too  indica- 
tive of  the  contempt  or  ignorance  commonl}'  entertained  for 
the  conquered  people.^  Tacitus  disposes  of  the  career  of  Herod 
the  Great  in  two  or  three  lines — scant  notice  for  a  man  of 
whom  Josephus  {Ardiqq.  15.  10.  3)  can  say,  "  AYIiereas  there 
were  but  two  men  that  governed  tlie  vast  Roman  empire,  first 
Ca?sar  and  then  Agrippa,  who  was  his  principal  favorite, 
Caesar  preferred  no  one  to  Ilerod  besides  Agrippa,  and  Agrippa 
made  no  one  his  greater  friend  than  Herod  beside  Csesar." 

In  the  year  19  A.  D.,  during  Tiberius's  reign,  the  senate, 
moved  b}^  some  dreadful  exposure,!  proceeded  against  the  Isis 
worship,  and  Judaism,  for  reasons  already  mentioned,  seems  to 
liave  been  confounded  with  the  Egyptian  cult.  What  hap- 
pened we  know  from  Tacitus  {An.  2.  85) :  "  Measures  were  taken 
to  rid  Rome  of  the  Egyptian  and  Jewish  cults,  and  the  senate 
voted  that  four  thousand  men  of  the  freedman  class,  contami- 
nated by  that  superstition  and  of  proper  [military]  age,  should  be 
transported  to  Sardinia  for  the  purpose  of  putting  a  check  upon 
the  banditti  there.  It  was  a?su)ned  that,  should  tliey  perish 
there  because  of  the  unhealthiness  of  the  climate  it  would  be 
small  loss  {vile  damnuvi).  As  to  the  rest,  it  was  further  decreed 
that,  unless  before  a  given  day  they  abandoned  their  nnholy 
rites,  they   should  withdraw  from  Italy."      It  is    quite    clear 

•  Julius  Florns  C40.  30)  says:  verum  hanc  qxtnqnc  et  iniravit  [Pnmpchis]  ct  vidct  Uhul 
grande  impujc  (iciitis  arcanum  pntcnn,  tnih  nurcn  vitr.  riUrnri.  Aurellus  Victor  (dc  rin 
iUwffr.  c.  77)  disposes  of  the  Jrwi.sti  war  witli  atr;iic  Iiiihi-'n.^  cum  maonoir.ii  tcnrirc  pcnf- 
front  [Potnix^ius].  Pliny  (X  11.  7  g  TS)  and  Ainnilnnus  Marcellinus  (U.  8.  12)  are  almost  as 
brief.  Comp.  also  epit.  to  Bk.  IK  of  Livy.  The  limits  of  this  paijer  preclude  more  than  an 
Illustrative  use  of  the.  st;it<^monts  of  the  historians. 

♦  f<e  also  Jos.,  A  iitiqq.  18.  3.  4,  5. 


ISO 7.]  Latin  Pagan  Side-Lights  on  Judaism.  91 

from  Suet.,  Tiherius  36,  that  the  Jews  are  rcferrcc!  to  here* 
Tacitus's  reference  (//.  5.  9)  to  the  demand  of  Caligula,  that 
Ill's  supreme  divinity  should  be  acknowledged  in  the  temple, 
utterly  fails  to  recognize  the  monstrosity  of  the  idea  to  a 
monotheistic  Jew,  who  could  tolerate  no  human  image  what^ 
ever.  That  of  all  the  procurators,  f  Tacitus  chai-acterizes  Felix, 
brother  of  the  notorious  Pallas,  the  favorite  frcedmau  of 
Claudius  himself,  as  preeminently  outrageous  and  vile  is  abun- 
dant proof  that  other  accounts  of  his  rule  are  not  overdrawn. 
The  historian  says  (77.  5.  9)  :  :t  "  Antonius  Felix,  distinguish- 
ing himself  for  cruelty  and  licentiousness  of  every  sort,  exer- 
cised with  the  spirit  of  a  slave  a  despotism  worthy  of  a  tyrant." 
In  view  of  Tacitus's  explicit  mention  of  Christ  {Ann.  15.  44) 
as  founder  of  the  Christians  and  his  execution  under  Pontius 
Pilate,  procurator  of  Judtea,  what  are  we  to  think  of  the  state- 
ment of  Suetonius  ?§  Is  it  a  case  of  crass  ignorance?  I  The 
impidsore  Chrcsto  will  admit  of  more  than  one  explanation. 
Chrestus  may  have  been  a  Jewish  false  Messiah  at  Eome,  with 
the  real  or  assumed  name  Chrestus.  The  name  Chrestus^ 
XPno-oq,  "  good,  gentle,"  was  not  rare  at  Rome.  %  It  is  more 
than  likely  that  the  Jews  and  Christians  were  confounded  in 
Roman  imagination  and  that  Suetonius  blunders,  placing 
Christ,  whom  he  misnamed  Chrestus,  at  Rome  instead  of  Jern- 
Ealem.  The  difference  in  pronunciation  between  Chrestus  and 
Christus  was  very  slight,  and  the  latter='Hhe  anointed  one," 
would  mean  nothing  to  a  pagan  Gentile.** 

Tacitus's  dcscrij^tion  of  Jerusalem  and  account  of  the  great 
robellion  ff— the  end  of  which  was  coincident  with  the  collapse 
of  the  Jewish  nation — fragmentary  though  it  is,  because  of  the 


•  Corap.  Tac,  U.  5.  9.  This  is  not  likely  Inconsistent  with  the  stateirient  of  Ann.  2.  4'2, 
tiiadu  relative  to  the  year  17,  that  Jucl;ra  and  Syria,  overburdened  with  Mxatlon,  prayed  tor 
rtlli-f,  and  that  "  the  young  Germauicus  "  was  sent  with  extraordinary  power  to  the  East  to 
istirifv  ihe  malcontents. 

+  Tacitus  mentions  other  procuratore^  and  IcgatI,  as  do  the  Inscriptions,  for  example, 
VVllm.  lG-:2a=C.  1. 1..  3.5776;*.  3,  p.  S57,  priv.  vetur.  xiv;  ih.  10.  4SG3  (Sex.  Vettuleuus 
CvrUlls). 

t  Tac.  ^ mi.  12.  54  ought  be  read.    Comp.  Acts  chap.  xxiv. 

I  Claud.  25:  Jxuiacos  imptdnryre  Chrcsto  assidue  tumultuantr.t  Boma  cxpulit. 

i  ni.)  Ca.sslus  (CO.  6)  InXorms  us  that  the  proposed  expulsion  of  the  Jews  was  abandoned. 
Comp.  AcCs  xvlli,  2. 

'  ^-o  etc.  ad  famil.  2.  8. 1  and  the  Indexes  to  the  volumes  of  the  C.  J.  L. 

*'(ia  tho  misuse  of  Chrcftm  for  C/irfoti(s,  see  TertuUiau,  Apol.  3;  Id.  adiiat.  1.  3; 
lActanUus,  Imtit.  divin.  4.  7. 

^t  .See  Tnc,  H.  1. 10 ;  2.  4  ;  5. 1  and  10  sqq. 


92  Methodist  licview.  [Jainiary, 

lost  books,  is  most  interesting.  Too  long  to  quote  here,  it 
should  be  read  in  connection  with  the  account  of  Josephus. 

Other  writers  add  but  little  to  the  fragments  of  Tacitus, 
Suetonius  "-^  g]o)ifies  Titus's  pei'sonal  prowess  in  the  final  as- 
sault. Tlie  inscrijition  on  the  arch  of  Titus  (6'.  /.  L.  6.  945= 
Wilm.  923),  erected  in  lionie  by  the  senate  to  commemorate- 
the  capture  of  Jerusalem,  ignores  any  mention  of  the  Jewish 
war  ;  but  the  ?v?/</ inside  the  arch  shows  the  triumphal  proces- 
sion witli  men  bearing  sacred  vessels  brought  from  the  templcf 
However,  another  arch,  dedicated  to  Titus,  which  stood  in  the 
Circus  Maxinms  until  the  fourteenth  or  fifteenth  century,  al- 
ludes to  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  in  language  needlessly  false.:}: 
These  reminders  of  the  past,  no  less  than  the  coinage  of  the 
Flavian  emperors  with  its  lYDAEA  CAPTA,  lYDAEA  D£- 
VICTA,  must  have  stung  the  survivors  to  the  quick  (Eckhel, 
Bocir.  Num.  6.  32G,  354,  2d  edit.).  Especially  galling  to  men 
who  recalled  the  splendor  of  the  old  temple  §  and  had  seen  that 
splendor  disaj^jpear  amid  fire  and  carnage  mnst  have  been  the 
tribute  paid  to  maintain  the  worship  of  the  Capitoline  Jup- 
piter.l;  That  the  Messianic  hope  was  the  mainspring  of  the  un- 
rest, which  culminated  in  revolt,  receives  countenance  from 
Suetonius  {Yoipas.^:  Percrebucrat  Orienie  toto  vetus  et  cm- 

•Tit.  5:  iVorissima  TlierosolurnoTUiii  oppiianatinnc  dundecim  prap^ignatwcs  totidcm 
fagittarum  confccit  ictihv.^,  ccpUquc  cntn  natali  fi'.iac  fniac.  Eutroiiius  (scp  7,  21  sqq.)  says 
the  same  thing.  Aurelius  Victor  (TU.  10)  has  not  a  word  about  the  Jewish  war;  coinp.  Id  de 
Caa^r,  Ve.-<2xz.s.  9.  10.  More  iuterestinfr  is  the  i>ioiure  v/hich  Valerius  Flaccus  (in  his  dedica- 
tion of  the  Argonav.liiai.0  Vespasian) pves  of  Titus  at  the  sie;:e :  versmn  prnlcf  tua  pandet 
Idumcn  \  (uomque  j>ofcsO,  S^ihjmo  ac  riiorantem  pnlvere  fralrem  \  spargcntemqiie 
faces,  ct  in  omn i  turre  fia-entcm.    Comp.  Martial  2.  2.  5. 

t  On  the  fate  of  the  golden  candlestick,  etc.,  see  B.  L.incianl.  Ancient  Enmc  in  the  Light 
{\f  Recent  DU'coverics  (Best.,  IS30),  p.  230  sqq. 

t  C.  1.  L.  6.  944=  Wilni.  f>23:  SKKATtS  .  POPCLISQ  .  KOMANUS  liir  .  TlTO  .  C.VF.SARI  .  DIVI. 

VrfrASiAM  .  F  .  Vr-srASiAKO  .   Augisto  .  Pontif  .  Max  .  TRin  .  Pot  .  x  .  Imp  .  xvii . 

COS.  Tin  .p.p.  PRIXCII'I  .  aVO  .  QrOD  .  rRAKCF.rTIS  .  TATRIS  .  CONSILIISQ  .  ET  .  AVbVlCUS,. 
GF.NTFM  .  ICDAFOFvUM  .  HOMUtT  .  ET.  FRnFM  .  UlERTSOI.YMAM  .  OMNIB.  ANTK  .  SE.  DVCIBUS  . 
RECIBrS  .  GEXTIBrS  .  ATTT  .  FRtrSTRA  .  PETITAM  .  AUT  .  OMNI.N'O  .  IXTKMPTATAM  BELEVIT.     ThlS 

Icuores  the  repeated  cflpture  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Ei^yptian  kinprs,  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  by 
Antio<:!uis  Kplphaups  in  P..  C.  1'^S  (Justin.  3G.  1.1;  comp.  3-.3.  8-9)  and  Pompelus.  Comp. 
Seneca,  Smsor.  2?  21.  Other  witne^ssesto  the  sie.ce  are  the  seals  found  nn  the  Mount  of  Oiives 
Knd  under  the  debris  of  the  ell  v  and  bearlnt;  the  inscription  LXF  or  I.XFUE-  legin  X.  Frettv- 
sis  (KpU.  Epigr.  2.  340.  p.  203;  i^.  Tj,  1441.  p.  CIS),  whkh  receives  interpretation  In  the  fact 
that  the  tpnth  letrlon  was  the  one  left  by  Titus  in  charge  of  the  ruined  city.  The  coin  of  Ves- 
pasinn.  VICTORIA  NAVALTS  (Eckhel  6,  p.  830 ;  romp.  Kph.  Epigr.  ^.  p.  S31). commemorates 
Vesj.aslan's  n.ival  victory  on  Lake  Genuesaret.  de-sc.ribed  by  Josephus,  irars  of  Jews,  3. 
■  10.  9,  10. 

J  As  late  a.s  400  A.  P.  the  end.  Thrndn».  IG.  8.  14  forbade  the  collection  of  the  Jewish  tax 
for  the  nialritermnoe  of  the  f^^nple  worship. 

I  If  Ihpcnin  FISOI  IVDAIfl  C.\I.VMNI.\  SVIUATA  fEckh.  6. p.  401)  can  be  depended  upon, 
there  wculd  appear  to  have  been  some  Ruiellorntion  in  the  matter  of  the  two-drachmai  tax. 


1S1V7.]  Latin  Pagan  Sidc-LigJits  on  Judaism.  93 

f  funs  opinio,  esse  infatU  uteo  tempore  Judaea  profecti  rcrum 
itoiircntur.  Id  de  imperatore  Romano,  quantum postea eveniu 
jhiruifypraedictum  ludaei  ad  se  trahe.nies  relellarunt:-^  The 
iiuinaiis  naturally  referred  this  propliecy  to  Vespasian,  hailed 
cinporor  by  the  legions  of  Syria,  of  which  Judica  was  a  part. 

IJiit  Jewish  patriotism  was  not  dead.  AVhen  Trajan  died 
Hadrian  inherited  the  bequest  of  mingled  power  and  trouble. 
The  result  of  the  last  desperate  struggle  for  Palestine  (132-135 
A.  D.),  precipitated  apparently  by  Hadrian's  attempt  to  rebuild 
.lorusalem  +  (from  which  the  Jew  was  barred  by  royal  man- 
date), and  led  by  Simeon  bar  Koziba  (Barcochebas),  surnamed 
"the  Son  of  the  Star"  (Num.  xxiv,  17),  could  not  be  doubtful. 
(Comp.  Spartianus,  IJadr.  5.  2  and  14.  2.)  The  issue  of  this 
forlorn  hope  was  absolute  ruin.  Still,  the  obstinacy  of  the  Jew 
iimde  the  Roman  victory  costly.;};  Even  the  later  coinage  calls 
to  mind  the  fact  that  the  cup  of  Jewish  bitterness  was  not  yet 
full.  The  very  name  of  the  sacred  city  was  to  give  place  to  a 
)K>.gan  one — Aclia  Capitolina  § — by  wliich  the  Jew  must  be  re- 
minded at  once  of  his  conqueror  and  of  the  triumph  of  the 

'  Various  stories  are  told  by  Tacitus  and  Suetonius  of  prophecies  whicli  foretold  to  Vespa- 
>!an  tlie  power  fuat  afterward  became  Jiis,  For  examples,  Tac,  H.  2.  78 :  Est  ludaearn  ir.tcr 
Suiiainqiic  Carmdus  [mt.  ranrjethrotigJiapart  of  CaUkc  and  across  Phteiiicia  to  thcsca]: 
i''i  V'tcant  montctn  dcumc/uc  [tliat  is,  xchosc  oradc  uasthcre^;  nee  siinulacnim  dcoaut 
ff /r.fiiiufi,— oiV  tradidcrc  maii^rcs—aratantum  ctrcvercntia.  Illic saci-ificanti  Vaspasiano, 
turn  spcs  occidtcui  vcrsaret  aniino,  Basilidcs  saccrdof,  iiispcctis  idetdidcm  e~ctis,  ^'Quic- 
^iii'i  rsf,"  inquit,  ^'Va^pa-sianc,  qiiod  paras,  scu  dornum  exstniere&eu  prolatare  agrossive 
ampliaresa-vitia,  datitrtihi  magna  scdcs,  irigcntcs  ta~rnini,  midtum  homimtm.'''  Has 
amhaijcs  ct  stalim  exccpcrat  farna  ct  tunc  aperiebat.  Suet.  (Vcspas.  5)  tells  the  sauie  story, 
txldlufe',  ct  udtts  exnnhHihu-s  captivis  Innepits,  cum  cniccretur  invincida,constantissimc 
a-«fvcravlt  fore  ut  ab  codcni  [that  is,  Vespasian]  hrcvi  soh-erctiir,vcnun  iani  impcratorc. 
C  ':np.  Josephus's  own  accouut,  Wars  of  Jews  3.  8-9.     See  also  Cicero,  dc  divinit.  2.  54. 

♦  We  kuow  from  coins  and  inscriptions  that  Eadrian  was  in  Syria  iu  130-131  A.  D. ;  for 
(•Xaiiiplc,  coins  with  ADVKNTui  AugLusti]  Iuuakae,  Eckhel,  Docfr.  i».'i/m.  C.  405.  C.  I.  L.  3. 
l:c  (found  at  Jerusalem)  is  a  reminder  of  H.'s  visit:  imp.  cacs.  TrrO.  AEL  HADRIA- 
S'H  AVrON'INO  AVG  PIO  I  P  P  PONTIF  AVGVR  ]  D  I)  ['=^dccurionum  dccrcto].  The 
'-li;  Imp.  II.  was  doubtless  conferred  upon  Hadrian  in  recognition  o*  the  Jewish  war. 
i— •  C.  ;.  L.  C.  073  and  OVG-^Orelll-H.  813  and  2C,<<;  and  C.  I.  L.  14.  aSTT.  Comp.  C.  I.  L.  C. 
■.ri-Orulh-U.  5457.  C.  /.  L.  3.  ^'830  mentior.s  the  ornamcnta  triamiihalia  conferred  upon 
i-u'.iL-i  .^everus.  who  was  transferred  from  Britain  to  Judoea  to  suppress  the  revolt. 

S  I»lo  (O'j.  j4)  pives  the  number  that  perished  In  battle  as  580,000— but  a  small  part  of  the 
•  ■  <l  lo,s  by  plas,'ue  and  famine.  Fronto,  dc  hdlo  Parlh.,  in  a  letter  to  M.  Auretius  (ed. 
•^•>  tT,  I>j|p.,  iSG7^  pp_  217-31S),  says,  quid?  avo  vcstro  JJadriann  impe.riiun  optincnte 
'.y-i Mf um  jnnifum  a  hidacis,  quantum  ab  Britannis  caesura?  The  desperate  character 
t.  I'lc  war  li  also  attested  by  the  inscriptions  which  prove  the  participation  of  legions  and 
*-ii.larit>s.  .some  of  them  from  outlying  provinces,  where  they  had  long  been  located.  See, 
»;•»■  exumpU;.  C.  1.  L.  14.  S610=Orell.  Gr.Ol ;  C.  7.  L.  C.  3:J05 :  ih.  0.  1533-Orel!i-II.  5480; 
"•  '•  L.  10.  37:»=Orelll.H.  832;  Orelll-H.  3571.  Even  the  Syrian  (!eet  was  called 
«:'-J.  f'.r  example,  C.  I.  L.  8.  803i=Orclli-H.  0024  and  C.  7.  L.  C.  VoCo  (Eph.  Epvjr. 
•^  «■■  -iJl).    S.!<>  ulso  r.  /.  L,  8.  6706=Orelli-ri.  C^W. 

»N.t;  Eckhel  3,  p.  441  s(/v.;  uelya  capitolina,  in  the  Tabula  Pcutin^;.;  C.  I.  L.  3.  110. 


94  ILdhodist  lieview.  [January, 

chief  representative  of  the  pagan's  gods.'*  As  if  tliis  were  not 
enough,  the  site  of  tlie  Holy  Place  must  be  desecrated  by  a 
temple  erected  to  the  Capitoline  Jiippiter.  The  old  unrest  re- 
mains, but  it  cannot  longer  be  dignilied  as  patriotism. f  Hence- 
forth, though  cosmopolitan,  the  Jew  is  a  stranger  among  men. 

The  history  of  later  Judaism  is  not  to  be  read  in  pagan 
sources,  for  the  later  conflict  was  waged  with  the  Church,  and 
the  Church  was  not  so  tolerant  of  unbelievers  as  had  been 
paganism.  It  is  doubtful  whether  much  of  the  lo.gvA  enactment 
against  Judaism  after  the  second  century  can  be  considered  as 
pagan  at  all,  for  the  union  of  Church  and  State  inaugurated  an 
active  propaganda  and  the  edicta  of  the  Christian  emperors 
were  inspired  by  Christianity. :{:  On  the  other  hand,  Julian 
(361-3G3  A.  D.),  who  hated  Christianity,  favored  the  Jews. 
His  favor  extended  so  far  that,  before  his  fatal  Persian  expedi- 
tion, he  attempted  to  rebuild  the  temple  at  Jerusalem.  Why 
he  failed  we  learn  from  Ammianus  Marcellinus  (23.  1.  2-3). 

Such  is  the  light  thrown  by  Latin  sources,  other  than  patristic, 
upon  Judaism.  We  have  seen  the  Jew  pushing  his  propaganda 
to  the  farthest  corners  of  the  Old  World  ;  we  catch  glimpses  of 
conquered  Judaism  wringing  reluctant  acknowledgment  from 
its  conquerors  ;  we  see  what  the  Roman  thought  of  it,  as  Eoman 
opinion  veered  from  favor  to  jealousy  or  contempt,  and,  later,  to 
a  hatred  which  led  to  repressive  measures.  But  amid  poverty, 
misrepresentation,  carnage,  and  political  ruin,  national  charac- 
ter still  asserts  itself,  until  passion  has  burned  itself  out  in  futile 
efforts  to  preserve  national  entity. 

•  Aclia,  the  nomcn  of  Hadrian;  Catntolina,  referrins  to  Juppiter  Capltolinus. 

+  Of  this  unrest  we  have  occasional  glimpses,  as,  fur  example,  Julius  Capitolinus, 
Anton.  Pius  5.  4  ;  Spartlanus,  Scicrxi^  10.  7 ;  Aurelius  Victor,  de  Cac-i^arilnis  42.  10. 

t  For  example,  co(2.  Tlicodos.  10.  8.  1  (Constantine,  315  A.  D.)  provided  a  death  penalty  for 
Jews.  11).  1.9. 1  invalidated  a  beqwest  to  the  Jews  of  Antioch.  At  a  later  time  new  means  of 
repression  and  annoyance  were  found;  for  example,  co(7. 1.  0.5  (Gratianus.  383  A.D.)  re- 
quired sen'lce  of  Jews  at  court.  Cod.  Thcodos.  3.  7.  2  forbade  marriage  between  Jews  and 
Christians.  Comp.  end.  9.  9.  5  and  cod.  Just.  1.  7.  C.  Cod.  TlietKlos.  IG.  8.  ]5  (llonorius, 
401  A.  n.)  excluded  Jews  from  an  army  career.  Nov.  Ill  (Theodoslus  II,  425  A.  D.)  dis- 
barred Jews  from  legal  practice,  from  the  civil  service,  and  forbade  the  erection  of  new 
synaRogues.    Cod.  TJicodos.  IG.  8.  2;^  (415  A.  D.)  continues  the  war  against  circumcision. 


I^^>7j  The  Saviour's  Tomb.  95 


Akt.  VIIL— the   SAVIOUR'S  TOMB. 

Whkn  in  Jerusalem  %ve  went  out  of  the  city  to  see  an  ancient 
(„ml)   believed  by  many  to  be  the  veritable  tomb  of  Joseph  of 
Ariiiuithea,  and  the  place  where  the  Lord  lay.     Because  of  the 
interest  gathering  about  it  we  give  a  description  of  this  tomb, 
and  al>o  some  of  the  reasons  why  it  is  considered  to  be  the  very 
one  in  which  the  body  of  Jesus  was  laid,  and  from  v.hich  he 
arose  on  the  third  day.     John  says,  "Now  in  the  place  where 
lie  was  crucified  there  was  a  garden ;  and  in  the  garden  a  new 
M'pulcher,  wherein  was  never  man  yet  laid."    Matthew  tells  us 
tliat  Joseph  took  the  body  '•  and  laid  it  in  his  own  new  tomb." 
We  are  told  in  Hebrews  that  he,  Jesus,  "suffered  without  the 
L'-ntc;"  and,  whatever  gate  may  be  meant,  because  it  was  with- 
MUl  the  gate  it  must  have  been  without  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
In  the  excavations  and  surveys  that  have  been  made  of  Je- 
rii.-^alem  it  is  conceded  that  tlie  so-called  Church  of  the  Holy 
Sopulcher  lies  within  the  old  walls.     It  is  further  granted  by 
must  authorities  that  the  genuineness  of  the  reputed  site  of 
the  holy  sepulcher  rests  solely  upon  the  vision  M'hich  Helena, 
ilie  mother  of  Constantino,  is  said  to  have  had  ;  and  the  reality 
of  this  vision  is  generally  repudiated.     Tliereforc,  if  we  are  led 
by  a  reasonable  faith  instead  of  by  a  blind  credulity,  if  we  are 
LMiided  by  confidence  in  the  revealed  word  of  God  instead  of 
by  trust  in  a  pretended  vision  of  a  superstitious  woman,  then 
\ve  must  reject  the  traditional  site  of  the  holy  sepulcher.    Fur- 
iliur  tlian  that,  when  Titus  destroyed  Jerusalem  in  A.  D.  TO 
all  that  he  left   standing  was  a  part  of  the  walls  of  Zion ;  for 
frixty-two  years  the  very  site  of  the  city  was  a  waste  place,  and 
liien  it  was  rebuilt  by  the  emperor  Hadrian,  and  became  a  Ko- 
"i.nn  city.     The  Jews  under  Barcochcbas  retook  the  city  and 
•-'•<-upied  it  only  for  a  brief  time,  when  it  was  again  captured 
-!i'.l  made  a  Ptoman  city.     Before  the  siege  by  Titus  the  Chris- 
t-:vns  all  escaped  to  Bella,  and  it  is  regarded  as  very  uncertain 
^vhon  they  returned.     During  the  time  of  the  Koraan  occupa- 
-"H  they  were  permitted  to  dwell  in  Jerusalem  only  under  ex- 
■^•j'tional  circumstances  and  in  small  number;  and  during  the 
'b-'wit^h  occupation  if  the  sepulcher  had  been  within  the  city  it 
•^u:iM  likely  be  known  to  the  Jews,  and  by  them  be  destroyed 


96  Methodist  J7eview.  [January, 

because  of  the  liatrcd  tliey  had  of  Christians.  So  tliat  v/e  are 
not  surprised  that  no  mention  is  made  of  the  I10I3'  sepnlcher 
until  the  fourth  century,  and  that  Eusebius  tells  us  the  ''  illus- 
trious monument  had  been  lost  in  darkness  and  oblivion."  But 
during  the  latter  part  of  the  first  century  it  may  have  been 
known,  and  Schultz  says  in  the  Schaii-llerzog  Cyclopedia:  "Of 
coui-se  the  first  Christians  knew  the  place  where  Christ  was 
crucified  and  buried,  but  they  evidently  did  not  give  much  at- 
tention, or  ascribe  much  value,  to  such  externalities."  But  if 
the}'  knew  these  sacred  places  they  must  have  held  them  in 
reverence. 

By  the  aid  of  natural  features  it  may  be  ])ossible  to  determine 
the  position  of  Calvary,  and  we  may  also  be  able  to  locate  the 
holy  sepulcher.  The  evangelists  translate  Golgotha  as  "the 
Place  of  a  Skull ;"  and  tlie  presence  and  position  of  the  Greek 
article,  together  with  the  capitals,  imply  that  it  was  a  well- 
known  place,  and  very  early  in  the  history  of  the  Church  was 
designated  by  a  specific  name.  -  The  gospels  no  doubt  refer  to 
a  topogra])hical  characteristic  in  naniing  the  place.  As  early 
as  the  time  of  Jerome  it  was  held  to  mean  "  the  Hill  of 
Deatli."  Xov.',  outside  of  Jerusalem,  a  little  northeast  of  the 
Gate  of  Damascus,  there  is  a  pccuHar  hill  ;  it  is  in  the  shape 
of  a  skull,  as  has  been  shown  by  accurate  plaster  casts  made  of 
it.  It  is  inclosed  by  four  roads,  and  is  very  conspicuous  from 
them  and  from  the  city  walls,  which  meets  the  requii-einents 
of  inferences  obtained  from  Matt,  xxvii,  39,  and  Mark  xv,  29, 
and  from  the  fact  that  the  Romans  always  crucified  their  male- 
factors in  such  places  in  order  to  n)ake  the  spectacle  an  im- 
pressive one  to  the  people.  This  hill  has  been  called  from 
time  immemorial  "the  Hill  of  Execution."  Moreover,  it  ap- 
pears that  something  took  place  there  which  has  made  a  lasting 
impression  by  stirring  the  hatred  of  the  Jewish  people ;  for  as 
they  pass  they  throw  stones  at  the  hill  and  cry,  "  Cursed  be  he 
that  destroyed  our  nation  by  aspiring  to  be  the  king  thereof." 
After  the  most  exact  and  patient  investigation  Dr.  Conder  has 
placed  this  liill  in  his  maps  of  survey  as  Calvary. 

Xow,  it  is  near  Calvary,  and  in  a  garden,  that  we  must  seek 
for  our  Lord's  tomb.  And  here  just  a  little  northwest  of  the 
skull-shaped  hill  we  find  a  garden  ;  this  may  easily  have  been 
a  garden  from  the  earliest  times,  for  there  is  a  deep  and  an- 


jj^fjY.l  The  Saviour's  TomK  97 

li.'iit  well  for  irrigation,  and  the  configuration  of  the  land  and 
\\A  8nnny  exposure  would  make  it  a  very  desirable  spot  for  a 
.'■irdcn,  as  it  is  to-daj.  In  this  garden  is  an  ancient  sopulcher, 
r.f  which  wc  offer  a  brief  description.  After  having  hastily 
viewed  it  one  morning  in  March  we  took  a  guide  in  the  after- 
xx.„yn  and  went  to  examine  it  more  closely.  Passing  a  short 
«li4ance  up  tiic  road  leading  from  the  Damascus  Gate  toward 
N;i!)lous,  we  came  to  a  lane  passing  up  a  hill,  and  in  the  lane 
.';Mposite  the  Church  of  the  Witness  of  the  Resurrection  of 
JivMis  Christ  wc  reached  an  arched  gate,  tlie  entrance  to  a 
r.inlcn.  In  this  garden,  on  the  upper  side,  not  far  from  the 
L'.ito,  wc  found  a  deep  excavation.  Entering  the  excavation, 
u-e  came  to  a  singular  tomb,  very  unlike  those  in  the  rocks 
i;.',u-  Akcldama,  and  different  from  any  tombs  we  saw  in  Pales- 
ti!!C.     This  sepulcher  is  cut  into  "  the  Ilill  of  Execution." 

The  tomb  must  have  belonged  to  a  rich  man,  for  the  work 
ts  extensive  and  the  finish  fine ;  it  must  have  belonged  to  a 
iiiarried  man  who  had  children,  for  there  is  evidence  of  prep- 
r.ration  for  several  single  loculi ;  and  it  never  had  but  one 
(•aM)pant,  because  only  one  of  the  loculi  was  finished.  AYe 
I'uund  two  openings  to  the  sepulcher;  one  was  a  door,  and  the 
other  an  opening  in  the  masonry  above  the  level  of  the  door 
t!i;it  had  evidently  never  been  closed.  If  one  were  to  stoop 
a;ij  look  into  this  opening  from  the  garden  level  of  old  he 
tiii^rht  sec  clothes  lying  in  the  bottom  of  the  loculus  in  the 
!:'>.-th  side  of  the  sepulcher ;  but  he  could  not  see  a  napkin 
\\v.\i  had  been  bound  about  the  head  unless  he  entered  the 
H-jMilclier,  which  is  in  singular  conformity  with  the  require- 
rnt-iits  of  John  xx,  5.  Upon  entering  the  door  of  the  sepulcher 
wc  found  ourselves  within  a  rectangular  chamber  whose  greatest 
h:i;nh  is  from  south  to  north.  In  the  northwest  part  of  this 
ciiainber  there  is  a  groove  cut  into  the  rock  wherein  a  slab 
C"ul(i  be  fitted  to  form  the  side  of  a  loculus,  or  single  tomb ; 
l-'.t  the  slab  has  apparently  never  been  placed  in  position.  At 
'•.'  n'-ht  of  this  chamber,  and  at  right  angles  with  it,  is  another 
t-'iusdKT  cut  into  the  solid  rock  and  divided  from  the  first  by  a 
)'irtiti(>n  which  is  pierced  midway  for  a  door.  The  second 
«--ainl>cr,  being  below  the  level  of  the  first,  is  reached  by  a 
''•"/x-iit  of  two  stone  steps.  Crossing  this  chamber  to  the 
»';:ht,  we  come  to  a  place  for  a  loculus,  but  the  loculus  has 


98  Methodist  Bevieio.  [January, 

never  been  cut  out,  and  the  marks  about  it  show  that  this 
place  was  used  at  an  earl}'  date  for  an  altar.  On  the  wall  of 
the  chamber  above  the  altar  there  is  the  fresco  of  a  peculiar 
cross,  a  Roman  cross  with  mortise-like  ends.  Above  the  left 
arm  of  this  cross  are  the  Greek  letters  iota  and  sigma,  making 
the  ancient  abbreviation  of  the  word  Jesus  ;  above  the  right 
arm  are  the  Greek  letters  chi  and  rho,  which  form  the  ancient 
abbreviation  of  the  name  Christ.  Below  the  left  arm  of  the 
cross  is  the  Greek  letter  alpha,  while  below  the  right  arm  is 
the  Greek  letter  omega.  These  letters  are  in  uncial  char- 
acters, indicating  that  the  fresco  antedates  the  ninth  century ; 
and  because  the  clii  and  rho  are  not  in  monogram  the  fresco 
may  date  before  the  third  centui-y,  for  at  that  tiine  and  there- 
after they  were  usually  placed  in  monogram. 

If  this  peculiar  chapel  had  been  known  to  Enscbius,  whose 
liistorical  memory  must  have  extended  into  the  second  cen- 
tury, as  he  was  born  in  the  latter  part  of  the  third,  he  would 
likely  have  spoken  of  it ;  but  he  does  not  speak  of  it ;  and  of  the 
tomb  of  Christ  he  says,  as  previously  quoted,  that  it  "had  been 
lost  in  darkness  and  oblivion."  Now,  the  gradual  accumulation 
of  rubbish  around  and  over  this  might  have  caused  it  to  be  lost. 
Furthermore,  there  are  other  more  definite  considerations  to 
identify  this  tomb  as  that  of  the  Saviour.  In  the  south  side  of 
the  chamber  there  is  cut  into  the  rock  a  place  for  a  loculus, 
but  no  place  has  been  cut  for  the  head  to  rest,  and  the  slab  for 
the  side  of  the  loculus  has  never  been  placed  in  position,  tlie 
inference  being  that  this  loculus  was  never  occupied.  In  the 
north  end  of  tliis  chamber  is  a  loculus  of  great  intei'cst.  It 
lies  east  and  west,  with  head  toward  the  east.  The  slab  form- 
ing its  side  is  in  position,  and  the  place  for  the  resting  of  tlie 
head  is  cut  out  of  tlie  rock,  indicating  that  not  onl}'  was  the 
chapel  used  for  a  tomb,  but  it  also  contained  only  one  grave, 
and  in  this  grave  a  body  had  been  deposited.  Outside  of  this 
sepulcher  a  Eoman  guard  could  bo  placed  after  the  door  had 
been  closed  by  a  great  stone  and  sealed.  Here,  as  long  as  tlie 
guai-d  remained  awake,  no  man  could  come  and  steal  away  a 
bod}',  and  what  Roman  guard  ever  slept  at  the  post  of  duty  ? 
Here  they  could  behold  an  angel  if  he  rolled  away  the  great 
stone.  Here  two  women  could  stand  and  certain  others  with 
them,  and  two  men  in  shining  garments  could  stand  by  them 


j^<j7.1  The  Savio2iv^s  Tomh.  99 

v<:'hiii  lliis  chamber.  Here,  after  lie  liad  calmed  their  fears,  an 
itu'cl  could  lead  the  two  I^Iarvs  within,  saying  to  them,  "Come, 
i.-o  tlie  place  where  the  Lord  lay."  And  here  a  young  man  in 
»  I..IJ"-  white  garment  could  sit  on  the  right  side,  and  yet  sit  at 
•.!ic  h«.';id  ol'  the  tomb.  The  position  and  construction  of  this 
t<-j>ulcher  arc  just  such  as  a  wealthy  Sanhedrist  would  proba- 
bly choose  ;  and  before  a  body  was  placed  in  the  one  particular 
Indus  it  was  a  new  tomb  hewn  out  of  the  rock  wherein  never 

•  i.ui  wa.-;  yet  laid.  The  strictest  examination  seems  to  show 
i.ixl  this  sepulcher  meets  tlie  minute  particulars  given  in  the 
Tarying  accounts  presented  in  the  several  gospels,  and  harmo- 
tii/.05  them  all.  Opposite  the  sepulcher  have  been  found  broken 
olutuns,  tessellated  pavement,  and  other  remains  of  an  ancient 
r'liirch,  and  near  by  was  discovered  a  ruined  crypt  containing 
ta  i!)y  ancient  loculi  placed  close  together.  Upon  the  loculi 
Were  found  inscriptions  in  abbreviated  words  formed  of  uncial 
Cire«..'k  letters.  Some  of  these  we  examined.  One  contains  the 
:' <il<)v.iiig  :  "  Nonus  and  Oncsimus,  Deacons  of  the  Church  of 
'.:;i>  'Witness  of  the  Hesurrection  of  Jesus  Christ."  One  tablet 
\5rli;<-h  has  been  removed,  we  were  told,  to  Gethseraane,  is  said 

•  ••boar  the  words,  "Buried  near  liis  Lord."  The  loculi  face 
'.;,o  wc^t  and  north  sides  of  the  sepulcher  and  tomb  where  Jesus 

•^  i-'.iltposed  to  have  been  laid.  The  church  must  have  been 
^  •  ry  old,  for  there  is  no  record  of  it.  Those  who  were  to  be 
"  'lied  in  this  crypt  believed  that  so  they  would  be  laid  near 
'  .'  ;r  Loi-d,  that  is,  near  where  their  Lord  had  been  buried  ;  the 
:.-:ne  of  tlio  church  declares  their  assured  and  positive  knowl- 
*-<'^':c'  of  his  resurrection.  It  should  be  said  in  conclusion  that 
'•;;;.'.  tiieory  of  the  site  of  the  holy  sepulcher  is  not  a  new  one  ; 
Mr.  Fisher  Howe,  of  New  York,  wrote  a  pamphlet  forty  years 
>z>  advocating  its  claims.  The  distinguished  missionary  and 
'-••■i"lar,  ]3r.  Jessup,  of  Beyroot,  considers  this  to  be  the  very 
'••i^b  in  which  our  Lord  was  laid,  and  an  increasing  number  of 
»-"*!u!ars  and  archeeologists  accept  the  same  conclusion. 


100  Methodist  Review.  [Januaiv 


Art.  IX.— our  bible  and  our  faith. 

Without  doubt  tlie  most  distinguishing  feature  of  tlie  reli- 
gious thouglit  of  our  day  is  tlie  strife  over  the'  Bible.  Once 
before  in  the  Cliurcli's  history  it  has  been  the  object  of  intense 
controversy.  For  it  the  reformers  strongly  contended  again^t 
Rome.  In  God's  good  providence  they  secured  to  us  forever 
an  unchained  and  open  Bible,  as  the  Magna  Charta  of  the  evan- 
gelical Church.  But  now,  over  this  our  priceless  treasure  we 
Protestants  are  striving  among  ourselves. 

"Wliat  is  the  cause  ?  It  is  evident  that  the  controversy  is  too 
often  without  any  clear  consciousness  of  motive  or  aim.  AVc 
are  all  agreed  i)i  the  firm  persuasion  that  in  our  Bible  we  pos- 
sess the  sure  wo)-d  of  God  to  us.  It  is  certain  no  evangelical 
Christian  has  any  thouglit  of  calling  in  question  the  authority 
of  the  Bible  in  the  Church.  Beyond  tins  fundamental  agree- 
njent,  liowevcr,  there  is  marked  dilTerence  of  opinion.  Alost 
Protestants  are  furnished  and  armed  with  a  traditional  view  of 
the  Bible's  miraculous  origin  and  constitution,  wliich  they  believe 
to  be  indispensably  necessary  in  order  to  a  sure  reliance  upon 
its  message.  Over  against  the  old  view,  and  yet  at  the  same  time 
far  removed  from  certain  essentially  negative  theories,  stands 
the  re]>rcsentative  "  new  view"  of  the  Bible,  championed— with 
minor  difiFerences  but  in  essential  agreement— -by  many  of  the 
leading  orthodox  theologians  of  the  day,  and  accepted  by  not  a 
few  of  the  laity.  Between  the  representatives  of  those  two 
genei-al  views  tliere  is  strife.  At  the  same  time  all  evangelical 
Christians  are  united  in  the  common  cause  of  maintaining  the 
right  authority  of  the  Bible  against  the  claims  of  Rome  and  its 
divine  truth  against  the  assaults  of  unbelief  and  of  a  negative 
criticism.  ]\Ianifestly,  the  diflcrence  between  the  parties  in  our 
domestic  strife  is  not  a  fundamental  one. 

And  yet,  respecting  the  real  matter  about  which  we  are  con- 
tending there  certainly  exists  a  general  and  most  unfortunate 
imclearness.  "Misunderstandings  ordinarily  arise  from  this, 
that  people  do  not  understand  each  other  aright."  So  doubt- 
less it  is  with  us.  So  soon,  however,  as  we  reflect,  it  becomes 
plain  that  the  real  motive  in  all  the  controversy  is  the  interest 
of  faith.     For  no  mere  fond  theory  do  men  so  contend.     This 


,..,;.]  Our  Bible  and  Our  Faith.  101 

i«  no  doctors'  dispute,  but  a  matter  of  most  vital  interest  to  every 
(hri.stiun.  In  the  Scriptures  ^ve  think  we  have  eternal  life,  in 
i!;<.'ir  ^^re  testimony  concerning  the  Christ,  the  eternal  Word  of 
(J.HJ  and  Saviour  of  the  world.  Therefore,  for  the  sake  of  the 
\x\\\\.  by  which  we  live,  we  contend  as  for  our  life  against  every 
!i.:i:i  who  seems  to  lis  to  be  about  to  mar  our  Bible  or  take  it 
fr  'ill  us.  Yet  evangelical  Christians  do  not  at  present  undcr- 
»'..i!td  each  otlicr.  Tlic  one  party  believes  tliat,  if  the  absolute 
iii'Traucy  and  verbal  inspiration  of  the  Bible  are  given  up,  the 
l^u-^is  of  the  faith  is  gone.  The  other  party  believes  just  as 
#i:iOerely  that  the  old  view  is  in  effect  an  obscuration  of  revela- 
liv.u,  a  hindrance  to  faith.  Evidently  the  parties  do  not  under- 
*'..»!id  each  other.  How  inconsiderate,  aimless,  blundering  much 
A  the  disputing  is  !  Both  parties  in  the  strife  have  one  and  the 
\.\\\v^  end  iji  view — "  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  run  and  be 
^rlv-rified."  But  the  controversy  can  never  come  to  a  final  set- 
tiiniont  until  the  parties  understand  each  other's  spirit,  stand- 
l-'int,  and  aim,  and  especially  until  they  clearly  conceive  the 
ui-y  nature  of  the  issue  itself. 

TIiG  principle  involved  in  the  present  controversy  over  the 
l!!l«Io  is  essentially  tlie  same  as  that  for  which  the  reforjucrtj. 
t'j:itcnded,  namely,  the  right  relation  of  the  Bible  to  faith ; 
**iiy  wc  liave  tlie  problem  in  a  more  advanced  stage.  Tlie 
reformers  contended  first  of  all  for  the  great  fundamental  prin- 
^T^'-  <5f  justification  by  faith.  This  having  been  established, 
I'KTo  immediately  arose  the  question  concerning  the  authority 
^•^  f.iith — wlietlier  to  pope,  to  council,  or  to  Scripture  final 
A-i'huriiy  should  be  ascribed.  After  much  controversy  and 
'Jvv..'!opmcnt  of  thought  all  Protestantism  laid  firm  hold  on 
'«;€•  I'rinciple  that  the  New  Testament,  together  witli  the  Old 
—  ■•vith  whicli  it  is  inseparably  connected  in  the  chain  of  revela- 
'•  n— in  a  word,  that  the  whole  Bible,  being  the  sure  record  of 
*j"'  rcvelatio!!  of  God  in  Chiist,  must  in  all  tim.es  and  places  be 
iyc  only  and  sufficient  rule  of  faith.  This  was  the  second  of 
'•".o  two  great  principles  of  the  Reformation.  To  the  reformers 
<-'0  Ihble  liad  no  other  significance  than  as  a  minister  of  faith. 
'^^  fuch,  liowever,  it  was  to  them  certainly  more  than  mere  rule. 
•'  "'"as,  fir.st  of  all,  the  divine  record  of  God's  saving  revelation 
—■•ue  ever-fresh  and  uncorrnpted  fountain  of  the  water  of 
•  '"S  from  which  every  man  iiad  the  riglit  to  drink  freely  witli- 


102  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

out  tliG  mediaiion  of  priest.  For  the  I'cason  that  it  was  all  this, 
the  Bible— and  the  Bible  only— was  fitted  to  be  the  Churcli's 
canon.  The  essential  principle  of  the  relation  of  the  Bible 
to  faith  the  Kefoi-mation  firmly  established.  To  succeeding 
generations,  however,  was  left  the  task  of  bringing  the  princi- 
ple to  its  full  conception  and  perfect  application.  Protestant- 
ism has  here  an  unfinished  problem  to  carry  to  its  final  solution. 
The  same  is,  doubtless,  true  concerning  all  the  great  principles 
of  the  evangelical  Cliurch.  We  have  as  yet  only  fairly  begun 
to  realize  tliem.  Original  Protestantism  was  reformed  in  prin- 
ciple, but  was  very  l\ir  from  being  thoronghly  renovated  in 
thought  and  life.  The  Reformation  recovered  all  tlic  piinci- 
ples  of  the  Gospel,  but  we  cannot  believe  that  any  of  them  has  I 
even  now  quite  reached  its  perfect  application.  As  to  faith,  J 
for  example,  is  there  not  even  yet  remaining  in  Protestantism  | 
much  of  the  false  Eoman  notion  as  to  its  nature  and  object  \ 
As  to  the  holy  catholic  Church — in  which  we  believe,  while 
we  liave  with  well-grounded  assurance  repudiated,  the  Pomish 
conception  of  it — can  we  claim  that  we  ourselves,  even  after  so 
long  a  time,  have  perfectly  conceived  and  realized  it  ?  As  to 
the  Bible — which  we  profess  to  prize  so  highly — do  we  clearly 
comprehend  what  ic  signifies  to  the  individual  and  to  the 
Church,  and  have  we  secured  its  full  and  proper  use?  Prot- 
estantism according  to  its  very  nature  has  aceei>ted  all  the 
problems,  not  of  the  world  or  of  the  being  of  God,  but  of  the 
Christian  life,  and  is  bound  to  solve  them.  The  solution  will 
bring  unknown  blessing  and  power,  for  the  solution  is  the  real- 
ization of  the  perfect  life  and  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The  persistence  in  Protestantism  of  a  considerable  portion  of 
the  old  Romish  spirit  of  scholastic  dogmatism  has  only  in  very 
recent  years  received  due  recognition.  It  is,  nevertheless,  a  ■ 
most  certain  fact,  and  is  the  key  to  the  understanding  of  much 
of  the  history  of  Protestant  thought.  The  part  which  this  old 
scholastic  spirit  has  played  in  disturbing  and  retarding  the  prog- 
ress of  evangelical  theology  is  nowhere  better  illustrated  than  iu 
the  case  of  Protestant  dogmatizing  about  the  Bible.  In  the 
reformers  themselves  tlic  evangelical  spirit  strongly  predonii- 
natcd  ;  but  in  the  next  generation  faitli  declined,  and  the  schc- 
lastic  spirit  began  to  reassert  itself.  It  was  in  this  age  that  the 
theologians,  seeking  in  Romish  fashion  to  ground  faith  by  raeanr 


,..,7.)  Our  Bible  and  Our  Faith.  103 

of  foinc  pin-elj  external  antliority,  substitnted  the  Bible  for  the 
i>..,no  ftud  iiivcjited  for  it  the  strictest  theory  of  verbal  inspira- 
tion. Could  anything  be  more  clear,  more  perfect,  more  con- 
clusive, than  the  doctrine  which  they  put  forth  ?  By  the  most 
inexorable  logic,  wdioever  admitted  their  first  proposition — tlie 
;v'tnality  of  a  divine  revelation — was  forcibly  conducted  to  an 
iiiovitable  conclusion.  If  God — so  the  argument  ran — gave 
in:ui  a  saving  revelation  at  all,  he  must  have  provided  that  it  be 
i-onveycd  to  him  in  perfect  integrity  and  in  a  form  suited  to  his 
ciinprchension.  To  this  end  God  must  have  provided  for  a 
written  record  of  the  revelation,  and  this  record  must  be  in 
every  way  perfect.  Hence  God  must  have  dictated  or  sug- 
^C5tcd  every  sentence  of  the  record  verhatirn  et  literatim^  and 
thus  have  preserved  it  from  error  of  every  sort.  Error  could 
no  more  be  ascribed  to  it  than  to  God  himself. 

lii  the  confidence  of  this  old  theory  of  inspiration  the  Church 
f-.r  generations  rested  quite  undisturbed.  Yet  the  theory  was 
not  sufficient  to  prevent  a  general  decline  of  religions  life. 
Moreover,  orthodox  Brotestants,  although  armed  witli  a  theory 
apparently  so  invincible,  were  utterly  powerless  to  check  the 
title  of  rationalism  that  swept  over  the  Church  in  the  eighteenth 
'  <^iitury.  Berhaps  the  reason  why  the  orthodox  could  not  with- 
"'.•ukI  the  march  of  the  rationalists  was  that  at  bottom  they  were 
ruionalists  themselves.  For  rationalism  does  not  consist  in  the 
<l;aracter  of  the  conclusions  one  reaches,  but  in  a  certain  prln- 
f'ple  and  method.  "Whoever  identifies  Christian  believing  with 
.•\ny  sort  of  mere  thinking,  whether  unorthodox  or  orthodox,  is 
•'J  r;itionalist. 

The  old  rationalism,  however,  has  mostly  passed  away,  having 
l'':cu  overcome  by  a  believing  and  progressive  theology,  one  of 
^fhose  chief  distinctions  was  its  energetic  repudiation  of  the  old 
ntcchunical  theory  of  inspiration.  But  rationalism  had  never  to 
a?iy  great  extent  modified  the  orthodoxy  against  which  it  con- 
t<'!i(Jo(l.  It  was  too  extreme  and  too  antagonistic  for  that.  It 
^v-n  over  individuals,  but  it  could  not  modify  the  opposing  sys- 
'•'UK  With  the  new  evangelical  theology,  however,  the  case 
l»:w  been  different.  Occnpying  the  positive  standpoint  of  faith, 
il  lias  been  able  to  gain  in  an  ever-widening  circle  a  sympathetic 
■  :'.-aring,  Nevertheless,  the  progress  has  not  been  very  rapid, 
^'f  late,  however,  the  advance  movement  of  certain  new  views 


101  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

of  the  Bible  lias  been  accelerated  to  a  degree  sufScient  to  cause 
uneasiness  among  conservative  Christians.  A  century  ago  bib- 
lical criticism  was  carried  on  mainly  in  a  hostile  way,  and  by 
men  of  a  negative  and  rationalistic  temper.  Nov;,  however,  we 
liave  fallen  upon  very  different  times.  The  problems  of  the 
higher  criticism  are  being  investigated  by  orthodox  scholars, 
asking  the  same  questions  and  handling  the  same  materials  as 
were  formerly  used  chiefly  with  unfriendly  intent,  but  so  using 
them  as  to  increase  the  intelligibility  without  diininishing  the 
authority  of  the  Christian  Scriptures.  The  fact  that  at  lengtli 
faith  has  taken  up  in  earnest  the  task  of  the  critical  exannnation 
of  the  Bible  ought  to  be  accepted  by  all  as  a  manifest  sign  of 
good.  But  it  does  not  so  appear  to  all.  To  many  the  higher 
criticism  in  bulk,  no  matter  how  or  by  whom  conducted,  is  a 
crime.  The  mere  investigation  of  the  authenticity  of  a  book  of 
the  Bible  is  a  sacrilege.  To  affirm  that  any  book  of  the  Bible 
contains  errors  of  any  kind  is  not  far  from  blasphemy.  ]Slor  is 
this  way  of  thinldng  confined  to  the  laity.  Many  ministers  ai-e 
no  less  disturbed,  believing  that  any  modification  of  the  views 
which  they  inlierited  and  with  little  or  no  examination  have 
ado]~itcd  must  mean  a  loss  to  faith.  Others  dogmatically  repel 
all  historical  criticism,  except  where  it  seems  to  support  their 
own  opinions,  liowever  crude  and  unproved.  There  arc,  again, 
ministers  of  still  another  class,  who  feel  bound  to  acknowledge 
the  right  and  even  the  necessity  of  reverent  biblical  criticism, 
hoping  for  faith's  sake  that  in  the  end  the  views  whicli  they  and 
many  others  have  cherished  may  be  reestablished.  !Now  all 
fear  of  the  results  of  science  is  of  doubt,  not  of  faith.  "  True, 
faith,  like  ]K>rfect  love,  casts  out  fear." 

Kothiug  tlifit  keeps  thought  out  is  safe  from  thought. 
For  there's  no  virgin  fort  but  self-respect, 
And  Truth  defensive  hath  lost  hold  on  God.* 

In  such  a  case  of  distress  the  theologian  has  a  most  impor- 
tant duty  to  perform.  It  is  not  his  chief  business  to  cultivate 
a  science.  The  science  of  the  true  theologian  is  not  for  its 
own  sake,  but  for  the  guidance  and  edification  of  the  Church 
in  faith.  lie  has  a  more  serious  task  than  merely  to  settle 
questions  of  historical  criticism.  All  critical  study  must  be 
hallowed  and  made  to  serve  and  not  subvert  the  interest  of 

•  Lowell,  "  The  CatlxMral." 


jsOT.]  Our  Bible  and  Our  Faith.  105 

faitli.  Xo  erroneous  view  of  the  Bible  can  be  altogether  harm- 
!.-«,■;.  for  in  some  way  and  at  some  time  it  may  become  a 
Mmlniiice  to  faith.  So  the  critic  who  in  any  way  corrects  such 
■X  vit-w  takes  away  a  stumbling-block  to  faith.  He  should, 
jj.jwcvcr,  take  care  not  to  put  another  stumbling-block  in  the 
J. bee  of  that  which  he  removes.  Ko  doubt  some  of  the  popular 
notions  about  the  Bible  arc  utterly  unable  to  stand  the  test  of 
iicientific  inquiry.  And  when  they  are  destroyed  those  vrho 
\w\<\  them  will  be  decidedly  better  off — unless,  indeed,  along 
witli  the  destruction  of  the  error  faith  was  bewildered  rather 
tlian  lielped.  For  it  is  possible  that  an  inconsiderate  critic 
*!toiil(l  rudely  snatch  from  people  their  precious  errors  without 
Jointing  out  the  real  truth  by  which  they  must  live.  lie  may, 
jicrliaps,  convince  them  against  their  will  tliat  what  has  been 
t-tkcn  away  is  worthless,  or  even  injurious.  At  the  same  time 
they  are  troubled  and  bewildered,  and  the  general  impression 
''•ft  upon  them  is  that  a  subtraction  has  been  effected.  But 
tl:o  biblical  teacher  who  at  the  same  time  is  a  theologian  has 
:n  ?uch  a  case  a  great  opportunity  to  show  that  his  views  about 
ti.u  Bible,  instead  of  being  a  subtraction,  are  in  reality  a  dis- 
tiriot  a/Jdition — instead  of  making  faith  harder,  are  rather  cal- 
«''ji:itcd  to  make  it  easier,  surer,  deeper.  It  is  his  opportunity 
!i'  'piiet  the  alarm  of  those  who  are  fearful,  and  to  show  them 
tiiat  true  faith  has  a  certainty  too  deeply  grounded  to  be 
*liaken  by  any  of  the  changing  thoughts  of  men  or  by  any  of 
tl.'c.  results  of  science. 

Tin's,  then,  is  the  great  problem  concerning  the  Bible, 
fauK-ly,  its  significance  for  faith.  What  is  the  Bible  in  its 
r-rA/'-tical  relation  to  the  individual  and  to  the  Church  ?  The 
i^npjrtance  of  the  problem  cannot  be  overestimated.  Behind 
rrery  particular  question  of  doctrine  or  morals,  of  creed  or 
|"Ciity,  lies  the  fundamental  question  concerning  the  authority 
f  the  Bible.  Now,  the  fact  that  the  Bible  has  normative 
--thority  in  the  Church,  and  that  of  right,  is  not  a  matter  of 
'^-"nfroversy.  K"o  evangelical  Christian  questions  it.  The  prob- 
'••m  18  to  understand  that  authority  so  that  all  hindrances  to  the 
•jA-iraiion  of  the  Bible's  full  significance  may  be  removed, 
f  5^r  loo  much  of  the  thought  concerning  the  Bible  has  been 
■•ri-cici\  to  the  formation  of  theories  as  to  how  God  must  have 
i*'^^tn  It  to  U8,  and  as  to  what  it  is  in  itself,  apart  from  its  actual 

«—^I^Tu  SKitiEs,  vol.  xiii. 


lOG  Methodist  Revieio.  [January. 

use.  But  the  Bible  is  given  for  use,  and  not  for  curious 
theorizings  as  to  liow  it  \vas  made.  The  iii-st  and  chief  ques- 
tion should  be,  What  does  the  Bible  do,  and  what  is  it  designed 
to  do,  for  the  individual  and  for  the  Church?  What  it  is  we 
can  only  learn  from  what  it  does.  Scientilic  theology  has  no 
place  for  a  jyriori  arguments  to  prove  what  the  Bible  must  be. 
If  it  is  to  be  recognized  as  having  universal  divine  authority  i: 
must  obtain  that  recognition  by  a  practical  proof  of  its  unique 
and  indispensable  value  to  faith.  And  this  it  has  done  by  the 
thorough  test  of  many  centuries  of  use  and  experience. 

It  can  scarcely  be  doubted  that  much  of  the  unclcarness 
which  has  prevailed  in  Protestantism  respecting  the  relation  of 
the  Bible  to  faith  has  been  due  to  the  remnant  in  it  of  the  old 
Romish  notions  concerning  the  nature  and  objects  of  faith.  The 
Koman  Catholic  view  of  faith,  while  it  has  never  absolutely  ex- 
cluded the  idea  of  personal  confidence  in  God,  has  nevertheless 
made  the  credence  of  dogmas  the  chief  thing.  It  has  accorded 
to  mere  doctrines  a  saving  power  over  the  heart  of  man  which 
the  evangelical  view  ascribes  to  Christ  alone.  And  the  doctrines 
maybe  applied  by  every  man  to  himself,  without  any  antecedent 
renewal  of  the  heart.  The  true  evangelical  conception,  on  the 
other  hand,  makes  faith  to  consist  solely  in  the  personal  reliance 
of  our  whole  being  upon  God.  No  mere  holding  of  certain 
tilings  to  be  true  is  faith ;  and  so-called  articles  of  faith  are  nor 
at  all  immediate  objects  of  faith.  They  are  rather  judgments 
which  faith  forms  concerning  the  various  parts  of  Christian 
reality.  But  the  faith  itself  is  never  anything  else  than  a  sure 
confidence  in  God.  This  faith  in  God  is  at  the  same  time  faith. 
in  Christ,  who  manifests  the  Father  to  us  for  our  apprehension 
and,  by  virtue  of  all  that  is  involved  in  the  incarnation,  is  the 
fit  and  only  Mediator  to  bring  us  to  God.  The  great  and 
destructive  error  into  which  so  many  Protestants  have  fallen  is 
that  they  make  the  Bible  as  really  as  Christ  an  immediate  objec: 
of  faith,  instead  of  a  means  to  faith.  They  conceive  the  Biblc- 
to  be  a  book  of  foi-mal  truths  which  God  in  these  precise  worui 
suggested  in  the  inner  consciousness  of  inspired  men,  whom  he 
also  directed  to  write  down  the  identical  words  given,  in  order 
that  the  world  may  know  what  God,  the  Lord,  lias  spoken.  T: 
accept  all  these  words  as  exactly  and  infallibly  true,  it  is  con- 
ceived, is  an  act  of  faith.     The  evil  of  this  view  must  be  appar- 


jv,.>7.i  Our  Bilk-  and  Our  Faith.  107 

c:it  to  all  who  rightly  conceive  the  nature  of  faith  and  the  na- 
ture of  revelation,  which  is  the  ground  of  faith. 

Faith  must  have  its  grounds.  If  in  life  and  death  we  are  to 
.•..nlide  in  God  it  is  necessary  that  he  should  be  manifest  as 
•'raciously  disposed  toward  us,  willing  and  able  to  forgive,  re- 
store, glorify.  That  he  is  so  disposed  toward  us  he  has  made 
known,  not  by  suggesting  a  formal  statement  of  the  truth  in  the 
uiiuds  of  a  few  prophets,  but  by  manifest  gracious  dealings 
with  all  men  at  all  times.  His  infinite  love  to  men  and  his 
( tcrnal  purpose  to  save  them  are  perfectly  manifested  in  Jesus 
Christ,  who  in  his  own  person  sums  up  all  that  God  is  and  does 
I'or  men.  In  Jesus  Christ  we  behold  a  life  which,  while  gen- 
uinely Inunan,  has  an  unmistakably  divine  content.  When  we 
.'..li.-idcr  that  life  of  perfect  purity  and  truth,  of  lieavenly  wis- 
.].i;n  and  grace,  of  measureless  love  and  sacrifice,  we  are  con- 
strained to  say,  "As  is  this  Jesus,  so  also  must  God  be."' 
'I'lie  love  of  Christ  overmasters  our  hearts,  if  only  we  give  it 
room,  and  we  rejoice  to  find  in  him  communion  v-'ith  our  God. 

And  this  Christ  is  not  a  mere  guide  into  the  presence  of 
i>f  (rod,  there  to  leave  us.  lie  is  the  perpetual  Mediator  of  the 
revelation  and  grace  of  God.  We  are  evermore  to  gaze  upon 
i.im,  that  we  may  have  "  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in 
the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,"  Xow  faith,  wherever  it  exists,  must 
have  a  present  object.  It  is  not  enough  to  believe  that  in  times 
|Cf^t  God  communed  with  men.  We  must  find  a  present  Saviour. 
ir  Jesus  Christ  is  nearly  two  thousancl  years  distant  he  cannot 
i'clp  us.  But  he  is  still  present,  with  all  power  to  save,  ever 
ui.iking  the  Father  known.  The  ofHce  of  tlie  Holy  Spirit  is  to 
|T..'gcMt  to  us  the  living  Christ,  who  rose  a  conqueror  over  sin 
i!m1  death,  that  he  might  fill  all  things.  Faith  lays  hold  of  this 
present  Christ.  "  Faith,"  said  Luther,  "  is  a  certain  sure  conii- 
^i'lico  of  lieart  and  firm  assent  by  which  Christ  is  apprehended, 
'  '  that  Christ  is  the  object  of  faith,  nay,  not  the  object,  but,  so  to 
'j-oak,  in  faith  itself  Christ  is  present."  Hence,  faith  is  saving 
|-.-c:iuse  it  is  the  bond  that  cements  us  to  Christ,  whose  life  is  our 
••!«',  whose  wisdom  is  our  wisdom,  whose  glory  is  our  glory. 

J^  "ow,  the  Bible  has  any  vital  relation  to  faith,  it  must 
:!-ediate  a  present  revelation,  it  must  make  known  a  present 

'jrist.  It  is  just  this  that  it  does.  It  is  the  only  and  sufficient 
"  v^>ra  of  the  revelation  of  God  in  Christ.     Faith  in  Clirist  oricri- 


lOS  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

nates  by  an  act  of  God  in  willing  hearts  -svliicli  yield  tl^.cmselves 
to  the  persuasive  revelation  of  God's  grace.  The  ground  of  faith 
must  be  historical  fact.  Wc  are  able  to  yield  ourselves  absolutely 
to  God,  not  because  he  says  he  will  have  mercy,  but  because  in 
Tcry  deed  he  shows  his  infinite  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ.  "We  road 
the  words,  "  God  is  love ; "  but  we  believe  in  God's  love  because 
we  know  Christ,  who  shed  his  blood  for  us.  If  ou  every  page  of  a 
book  claiming  to  come  from  God  were  spread  in  golden  letters  the 
words,  "God  is  love,"  they  could  not  convince  us,  and  would, 
indeed,  be  false,  unless  God  actually  dealt  with  us  in  love.  So 
•our  faith  linds  the  ground  of  its  confidence  in  the  historical 
facts  of  God's  self-revelation  in  Christ. 

Mere  acquaintance  with  the  facts,  however,  does  not  of  itself 
produce  faith.  There  is  necessary  not  only  an  outward  mani- 
festation of  God's  pov.-er,  but  also  an  inward  revelation  of  his 
presence.  "When  Peter  confessed  Jesus  as  the  Christ  the  Lord 
declared  to  him,  "  Flesh  and  blood  liath  not  revealed  it  unto 
thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  lieaven."  This  is  the  uni- 
versal law  of  the  origin  of  faith.  There  is  first  a  knowledge 
of  Christ  after  the  fiesh,  and  then,  in  the  obedient  heart,  an 
inward  revelation  of  the  Word.  In  Jesus  Christ  the  flesh  was 
not  the  revelation,  but  the  "Word.  The  flesh  was  as  a  veil,  or 
"transparency,  for  the  Word.  With  us  the  case  is  not  at  all 
diflFerent  in  principle  from  that  of  Peter.  It  is  only  a  matter 
of  circumstance  whether  the  manifestation  of  Christ,  in  which 
by  a  spiritual  revelation  we  find  our  God  and  Saviour,  conies  to 
the  mind  through  the  eye  of  the  flesh  or  through  tradition. 
Let  once  a  true  picture  of  Christ  be  presented  to  the  mind,  by 
whatever  means,  and  there  is  a  sufificient  basis  for  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  work  faith  in  the  obedient  heart,  whereby  the  present, 
living  Christ  is  apprehended.  The  apostles  in  their  preaching 
made  not  the  least  efl'ort  to  produce  in  their  hearers  an  orderly 
knowledge  of  the  incidents  of  the  life  of  Christ.  They 
preached  him  as  the  Son  of  God,  who  died  and  rose  again  for 
our  salvation.  The  Kew  Testament  writings,  which  arose  as 
occasion  called  them  forth,  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  the 
documentary  record  of  the  life  of  our  Lord,  but  rather  as 
the  documents  of  the  apostolic  preaching  and  testimony  con- 
cerning liim.  They  afford  such  a  view  of  the  historical 
Jesus    as    is   needful    for    the    production    and    confirmation 


I^l»7.]  Our  BiUe  and  Our  Faith.  109 

,f  faith  in  the  living,  glorified  Christ.  So  the  entire  New 
'i\-.-t:uncnt,  epistles  as  well  as  gospels,  belong  to  the  apostolic 
irstitnony  concerning  Christ.  Aloreover,  since  Christ  came  as 
v.xk:  consummation  of  the  long  revelation  leading  up  to  liim, 
•.vo  need  the  Old  Testament,  which  is  the  record  of  that  revc- 
I.jtion,  that  we  may  understand  the  full  significance  of  Ilim 
who  came  as  its  fulfillment.  So,  tlie  Church  holds  to  the  whole 
llible  as.  necessary  to  the  right  understanding  of  God's  revela- 
tion in  his  Son. 

This  whole  .Bible  is,  as  Luther  wrote,  "  the  book  given  bv 
(hkI  the  Holy  Spirit  to  his  Church."  The  Church  gathered 
up  the  writings  of  the  apostles  and  of  some  of  their  com- 
panions, and,  after  generations  of  practical  testing,  at  length 
<ioclaFed  them  to  be— together  with  the  Old  Testament— the 
jv.'rpctual  rule  of  faith.  The  inapproachable  esteem  in  which 
the  Church  liolds  the  Bible  is  due  to  two  great  facts.  In  the 
:ir>^t  place,  the  Xew  Testament— and,  as  inseparably  connected 
w  ith  it,  the  Old — is  the  original  testimony  concerning  the  reve- 
l:itiou  of  God  in  Christ,  is  the  unchangeable  tradition  proceed- 
ing from  the  apostolic  Churcli.  In  the  second  place,  it  is  an 
im-omparable  source  of  vital  inspiration  in  the  Christian  life. 
Hiat  the  book  is  from  God  the  Church  has  never  doubted, 
riiat  it  is  "an  historical  piece,  but  unhistorically  given,"  is  a 
view  which  in  reahty  is  already  fallen ;  but  the  Church  will 
Ahvays  afiirm  that  the  writers  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  wrote  not 
'-•lU  of  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  as  they  were  taught  of  the  Holy 
^pnt.  This  Bible  must  ever  be  the  source  and  standard  of 
tiic  Church's  preaching.  The  faith  that  apprehends  the  risen 
ind  unseen  Christ  is  always  in  the  first  instance  faith  in  the 
historical  Christ.  There  is  not  the  slightest  possibility  that 
the  pj)irit  of  faith  should  ever  put  anything  else  in  the  place  of 
the  only  record  M-hich  the  world  contains  of  the  testimony  of 
<^hr:st'8  original  disciples,  trained  and  inspired  for  their  work. 
->o\v  this  recognition  of  the  authority  of  the  Bible  as  God's 
>~ving  word  to  men  is  not  in  the  least  affected  by  any  questions 
•'1  liistoncal  criticism.  Is  not  the  fact  that  the  truth  which  in 
^-  these  ages  has  given  life  to  men  is  the  s;nne  truth  of 
'ich  the  I^ible  is  the  original  record — is  not  this  enough  to 
l'"t  |he  authority  of  the  Bible  in  the  Church  far  beyond  the 
h^-ibility  of  historical  criticism   to  unsettle  it?     Criticism  has 


110  Methodist  Reviein.  [January, 

to  do  only  with  the  form  and  manner  of  tliG  tradition.  It  has 
)iothing  to  do  with  the  content  of  truth.  That  is  settled  beyond 
cavil  by  the  joint  witness  of  those  who  had  seen  and  could  tes- 
tify tliat  "  the  Father  sent  the  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the 
M-orld,"  and  of  the  multitudes  following  who,  having  not  Bccn, 
have  yet  believed  in  the  Lord,  and  in  communion  with  liim  have 
great  assurance  and  unspeakable  joy.  So  the  Church,  knowing 
the  grounds  of  its  faith,  will  give  free  sco])e  to  all  honest  re- 
search, and  will  never  deny  the  faith  by  saying,  as  some  indi- 
viduals inconsiderately  do,  that  unless  the  JBible  is  verbally  and 
absolutely  inerrant  it  is  not  the  word  of  God. 

If  the  Bible  is  given,  first  of  all,  to  the  Cliurch  as  its  source 
and  norm  of  doctrine,  it  is  no  less  truly  given  to  the  individual 
believer  as  a  member  of  the  Church.  It  is  not  a  book  ad- 
dressed to  the  unbelieving  world,  to  bring  it  to  Christ.  The 
world  could  never  be  evangelized  by  means  of  the  mere  distri- 
bution of  Bibles  in  heathen  lands.  Faith  "  cometli  by  hear- 
ing." How  shall  they  believe  without  a  preacher  ?  So  the 
living  Church  goes  with  its  living  message.  Believers  are 
brought  into  the  fellowship  of  all  saints  through  the  tes- 
timony of  the  Gospel,  which  is  the  same,  now  and  forever, 
as  it  was  in  the  beginning.  So  every  believer  is  to  be  made 
acquainted  with  the  Bible,  the  voice  of  the  apostolic  Church, 
and  in  unanimous  confession  the  voice  of  the  Church  in  every 
age.  In  this  Bible  he  finds  not  only  credible  testimony,  but  the 
loftiest  and  most  inspiring  expressions  of  Christian  experience, 
and  60  his  faith  is  fed  and  strengthened.  If  he  has  a  clear  cer- 
tainty of  faith — if  he  knows  whom  he  has  believed — he  has  not 
the  slightest  cause  for  disquietude  on  account  of  any  real  or 
supposed  errors  and  discre])ancies  in  the  form  and  not  the  con- 
tent of  the  record.  To  him  the  Ijiblc  is  the  inexhaustible,  un- 
failing word  of  God.  He  proves  it  to  be  such;  for  through,  it 
by  faith  he  comes  face  to  face  with  his  Lord,  "who  of  God  is 
made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption:  that,  according  as  it  is  written,  He  that  glo- 
rieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord." 


<^f^%^,^j:&£t: 


[yj~,]  J^otes  and  Discussions.  Ill 

EDITORIAL   DEPARTMENTS. 


NOTES    AND   DISCUSSIONS. 


Tmk  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  not  aware  of  its  own 
r.ipi<ily  incveasing  abundance  of  high  scholarship  and  manifold 
culture.  This  rich  and  vigorous  abundance  will  report  itself  with 
ciilluisiasm  and  power,  the  coming  twenty  years,  in  all  depart- 
jnciils  of  the  Church's  life.  We  predict  that  in  literature  its 
«.fl1orcscence  will  be  bloomy  and  its  fruitage  bountiful.  The  con- 
tributed articles  in  this  number  of  the  Revieio  are  by  writers  who 
have  never  before  appeared  as  contributors  in  these  pages.  To 
hold  the  balance  even,  our  next  number  will  be  filled  by  contrib- 
utors whose  writings  have  long  been  familiar  to  our  readers. 


TJr,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  wrote  to  Dr.  S.  Weir  Mitchell: 
•'  1  cannot  work  many  hours  consecutively  without  deranging  my 
wliole  circulating  and  calorific  system.  My  feet  are  apt  to  get 
Cold,  ray  head  hot,  my  muscles  restless;  and  I  feel  as  if  I  must 
uot  up  and  exercise  in  the  open  air.  This  is  in  the  morning,  and 
I  rarely  allow  myself  to  be  detained  indoors  later  than  twelve 
"'clock.  After  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes'  walking  I  begin  to 
<''>mo  right,  and  after  two  or  three  times  as  much  as  that  I  can 
.i:'»  hack  to  my  desk  for  another  hour  or  two,  ...  In  composi- 
tion, especially  poetical  composition,  I  stand  on  the  brink  of  a 
river  and  hold  myself  very  still,  watching  the  thoughts  that  float 
by  on  the  stream  of  association.  If  they  come  abundantly  and 
of  the  right  kind  there  is  a  great  excitement,  sometimes  an  ex- 
alted Ftate,  almost  like  etherization,  incompatible  with  a  sense  of 
fatigue  wliile  it  lasts,  and  followed  by  a  relief  Avhich  shows  there 
fi:H  been  a  tension  of  which  I  could  not  be  conscio;is  at  the  time." 
J^r.  Holmes  also  says  that  a  man's  best  things  are  apt  to  be 
'J'ontaneous,  not  the  result  of  express  premeditation,  but  dipped 
^rom  the  running  stream  of  one's  thoughts  when  it  flows  full  to 
^hc  banks.  He  should  have  added  that  a  man  must  by  diligent 
»tudy  see  to  it  that  his  mind  is  continually  fed  from  living  foun- 
•;nns  of  thought,  or  no  such  bank-full  stream  will  run  in  its 
♦hannels. 


112  Methodist  Iicview.  [January, 

Some  Hebrew  rabbis  and  others  of  the  Jewish  faith  liave  pub- 
licly objected  to  a  reference  to  Jesus  the  Christ  which  occurred 
in  tlie  Thanksgiving  message  issued  last  November  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  tlje  United  States,  wherein  it  is  recommended  that  we, 
the  citizens  of  this  country,  implore  forgiveness  of  our  sins  and 
a  continuation  of  heavenly  favor  through  the  mediation  of  Him 
who  taught  us  how  to  pray.  The  objection  shows  a  failure  to 
apprehend  the  truth  as  to  the  character  of  this  natioii.  By  many 
a  token,  from  the  beginning  until  now,  ours  is  as  distinctly  a 
Christian  nation  as  it  is  a  maritime  nation;  its  Christianity  is  as 
actual  and  obvious  as  its  Atlantic  and  Pacific  coasts.  The  verv 
courts  have  decided  and  declared  Christianity  to  be  part  of  the 
law  of  the  land.  Our  Jewish  friends  are  at  liberty  to  dislike  this 
fact ;  but  to  criticise  its  recognition  in  our  public  documents  is 
neither  good  manners  nor  good  sense. 

With  equal  fitness  the  atheist,  living  in  this  Christian  land, 
might  find  fault  with  any  reference  by  public  ofiicials  to  a  divine 
Providence;  and  the  anarchist  might  object  to  the  attempt  of 
government  to  proscribe  or  suggest  anything  to  the  people  a-. 
to  their  customs  and  observances.  With  similar  propriety  a 
Russian  Jew  might  protest  against  United  States  ofiicials  using 
the  English  language  in  their  messages  and  utterances.  But  this 
is  a  Christian  country,  and  English  is  the  language  of  the  land,  as 
"Old  Glory"  is  its  flag.  Those  who  do  not  like  the  religion  or 
the  lingo  or  the  Stars  and  Stripes  can  find  large  areas  of  the  earth's 
surface  unencumbered  (and  unblest)  by  the  New  Testament,  the 
Anglo-Saxon  speech,  or  the  Star  Spangled  Banner;  and  at  all  our 
ports  the  gates  arc  oiled  to  swing  easily  outward. 


THE  ^YOMAN•S  COLLEGE  IN  BALTLMORE. 
Madame  Blaxc,  the  distinguished  French  writer,  whose  ob- 
servations in  America  are  recorded  in  her  book,  The  ConditUm 
of  Woman  in  the  United  States,  noticed  elsewhere  in  this  number, 
visited  and  examined  many  of  our  American  colleges  for  women, 
as  well  as  some  coeducational  institutions.  A  prominent  Pres- 
byterian pastor  calls  our  attention  to  the  fact  that  she  seems  to 
prefer  our  Woman's  College  in  Baltimore.  Part  of  what  she 
writes  is  as  follows  :  "  Among  establishments  of  recent  date  the 
college  at  ]>altimore,  opened  in  18S8  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  seemed  to  me  destined  to  the 
largest  measure  of  success.     The  charming  capital  (?)  of  Marv- 


>^^')1,]  JS^otcs  and  Discussions.  113 

:tt.J,  where  it  is  situated,  affords  many  advantages — a  very  mild 
s-;!in:ito  cultivated  society,  the  neighborhood  of  a  university, 
»>.;ind:«iit  libraries,  art  galleries  like  that  of  Mr.  Walters,  which 
I,  «>p<nj  to  the  public  on  stated  days  and  combines  a  large  num- 
Urf  of  the  finest  masterpieces  of  tlie  modern  French  school,  and, 
:»«'iv,  the  Conservatory  of  Music,  due,  with  so  many  other  gifts, 
».•  tho  munificence  of  George  Pcabody.  The  construction  of  the 
SVv>!ji.in's  College  also  testifies  to  that  private  generosity  so  com- 
!:jonlv  found  in  America.  The  Rev.  Dr.  John  F.  Goucher  erected 
tU  iruprossive  hall  in  Roman  style,  where  laboratories  occupy 
hii  outire  floor,  the  rest  being  devoted  to  classes,  assembly  rooms, 
i^-ilcctiouM  of  minerals,  botanical  and  jialeontological  specimens, 
.'..-,  Mr.  ]>.  F.  Bennett,  in  memory  of  his  wife,  added  the  mass- 
n«»  <Hlificc,  in  the  same  style,  devoted  to  physical  culture,  and 
o'tiiaining  a  swimming  bath  and  gymnasium  constructed  after 
>*nlish  methods,  which  bid  fair  to  oust  German  methods  through- 
i-'Jl  America.  The  teachers  in  charge  of  the  gymnasium  are 
iv^vx  the  Royal  Institute  at  Stockholm,  and  the  famous  Zander 
tpjaralus  is  used  to  correct,  by  proper  movements,  any  weakness 
« r  tk'formity  in  the  pupil.  Once  a  year  the  progress  made 
»n  lung  capacity'  and  muscular  power  is  measured.  Separate 
'  •.Hidings  afford  the  students  something  very  like  family  life. 
I  liotice  M-hen  I  go  through  them  that  the  dining  rooms,  as  Avell 
t«  the  kitchens,  are  situated  on  the  top  floor,  to  avoid  all  odors. 
^levators,  running  constantly,  prevent  any  inconvenience  which 
m:i;!ii  otherwise  arise  from  this  plan.  The  girls  eat  at  small 
uhi.-s  seating  eight.  I  talk  with  some  of  them — pretty,  as  all 
liA'umore  Avomen  are  reputed  to  be,  and  possessed  of  a  vivacity 
i--'l  grace  which  are  decidedly  Southern.  There  is  no  shadow  in 
•**•  rii  of  that  somewhat  haughty  pedantry  which  I  sometimes  ob- 
•»rvcd  in  the  North.  Then,  too,  they  have  greater  skill  in  turn- 
s';.: a  compliment.     I  have  reached  the  South;  I  already  feel  the 

*  -niiK-s  which  exist  between  this  part  of  America  and  France, 
iwh^rlotia  influences  reigned  over  the  foundation  of  the  college, 
-  -'  there  is  almost  as  much  personal  liberty  here  as  anywhere 
'•*••  While  there  is  a  rule  forbidding  the  students  to  attend 
•-■iters  or  balls,  drink  wine,  or  play  cards,  the  girls  are  per- 
--.tt<<l  to  give  a  monthly  ])arty  under  the  direction  of  the  lady  in 

■'-*riie  of  the  housekeeping,  and  each  girl  is  allowed  to  invite 

•  '■<'  ''T  more  friends.  Food  and  lodging  cost  two  hundred  dollars 
"*  ,^<Ar;  tuition,  one  liundred  dollars,  not  including  accomplish- 
'"'"'*'  "^^'-^1  t.en  dollars  extra  for  the  use  of  laboratory  apparatus. 


114  Methodist  lleview.  [January. 

Of  course  only  a  college  very  richly  endowed  could  give  so  much 
for  po  small  a  price.  The  beautiful  Methodist  Episcopal  church 
serves  as  the  college  chapel,  there  being  a  private  passage  be- 
tween the  church  and  Goucher  Hall.  The  campanile  is  a  raorc 
or  less  faithful  copy  of  San  Vitale  ;  and  amid  all  these  structures 
of  Lombard  architecture,  in  rough-hewn  granite,  it  is  indeed  fine, 
solid,  and  severe  of  aspect.  A  preparatory  school,  known  as  the 
Latin  School,  thrives  close  by  the  college,  under  the  same  rules." 

In  harmony  with  the  above  were  theAVords  of  Dr.  Eliot,  spoken 
to  the  recent  annual  meeting  of  the  New  England  Association  of 
College  Presidents:  "The  best  equipped  college  for  women  iu 
this  country  is  in  Baltimore." 

The  institution  which  could  so  impress  observers  so  critical  aiid 
capable  as  Madame  Blanc  and  the  President  of  Harvard  Univer- 
sity, judging  it  from  their  very  different  standpoints  and  studiously 
comparing  it  with  other  colleges  of  its  kind,  and  which  receives 
hosts  of  students  from  other  denominations  and  from  all  parts  of 
the  land,  is,  beyond  question,  eminently  worthy  of  the  pride  and 
patronage  of  all  Methodism.  Our  own  laymen  and  minister-? 
cannot,  without  loss  and  shame,  neglect  to  acquaint  themselves 
with  its  merits  and  attractions. 


DANGERS  FOR  THE  FRENCH  REPUBLIC. 
There  are  grounds  for  distrust  of  the  stability  of  the  republic 
of  France.  First  of  all,  French  colonization  has  been  a  marked 
feature  of  the  policy  of  the  republic  since  the  disastrous  defeat 
of  the  nation  by  the  Germans  in  1871.  During  a  period  of 
twenty-five  years  France,  having  lost  by  the  peace  of  that  fatal 
year  a  large  slice  from  her  northeast  portion,  has  sought  a  rec- 
ompense in  barbarous  countries.  She  has  established  a  colony 
in  Tonquin,  in  a  semi-Cliinese  population,  at  great  cost  in  money 
and  life  ;  and  she  has  taken  possession  of  the  island  of  Madaga.s- 
car  within  the  present  year.  She  has  added  Tunis  to  Algerifj 
and  pushed  her  rule  southward  into  the  desert.  These  enter- 
prises have  cost  much  treasure  and  made  no  return,  Algeria  ha^ 
been  a  French  colony  for  sixty  years,  and  has  not  paid  back  a 
sou  of  the  immense  cost  of  the  enterprise.  The  ordinary  argu- 
ment for  colonies  in  England  and  in  Germany  does  not  ap])!}' 
in  France.  The  gro\\'th  of  population  is  so  slow  that  there  is  no 
force  in  the  plea  that  new  lands  must  be  provided  for  the  sons 
of  France.     Even  if  it  were  necessary  the  French  would  leave 


r^^ 


,,  ,-  J  Notes  and  DiscvssHms.  115 

.    .  l.nrnolantl  reluctantly,  and  go  expecting  to  return.     The  two 
.  •.   rxnlain   why  France,  having  once  owned    more  than  half 

•  S'..rth  America,  does   not  no^v  own  a  foot   of    it.      If  she 
i  \..\<\  people  to  spare  in    such  numbers  as  England  has  had, 

.    j  if  her  i)eople  had  been  as  willing   to   expatriate  themselves 

tlii<  Kuirlish  are,  France  would  be  master  here.     She  had  the 

-r;.:u<i  (»f    discovery  and    conquest,   and   fastened    forever   her 

.'  ..,„,.  in  the  geographical  names  of  this  continent.      If  her  La 

-  ,•••-*  :ind  her  generals  had  been  followed  by  such  a  flood  of  mi- 

-r  Alton  as  England  has  poured  into  her  colonies  we  would  not 

\^.  here  or  we  would  be  French.    France  has  always   listened  to 

•   r-a-lviceof  her  enemies  in  a  remarkable  measure.     Bismarck 

.  ..-.stcd  to  a  French  ambassador,  in   1874,  that  France  might 

=  <;.i!r  her  territorial  lor-ses  by  founding  new  colonies;  and  in  a 

.'.-  *•  months  the  Tonquin  enterprise  Avas  undertaken.    That  pleased 

■;.  r:ninv  for  several  reasons.     It  took  off  the  French  mind  fiom 

-iitntions  of    revenge,  consumed    French    treasure,  and  scat- 

rrd  the  French  army  out  over  the  globe.     An  interesting  like- 

•-*  ii  here  to  that  policy  of  France  with  respect  to  her  home 

':   fiti-TS  which    has  been  pursued  for  centuries.     Paris  is  the 

-  irt  ».f  France;  it  is  perilously  close  to  the  northern  and  iiorth- 

■.»'.-rn  frontier.      And  yet  Bourbon  kings,  Napoleons,  and  re- 

Mios  have  ahvays  tried  to  push  outward  the    southern    and 

•• '.iOK'.astern  frontiers;  and  in  each  case  the  enemies  of  France 

if-*ve  adroitly  turned  the  desire  of  France  in  the  wrong  direction 

i"  r;:omcuts  when  looking  northward  might   have  been  profit- 

'-    ' .     The  insecurity  of  Paris  threatens  the  peace  of  the  world. 

'*'-  i  yet  only  rarely  has  a  French  statesman  labored  to  remedy 

■'  •:  evil.     French  eyes  have  wandered  off  to  Italy  or  Spain,  and 

*^-  '!<•  centuries  of  diplomacy  and  war  have  been  consumed  in 

'«i!5  struggles  for  small  strips  of  land  in  or  beyond  the  Alps, 

*j<;!c  the  cajiital  remained  exposed  from  the   north.     A  hun- 

'-•^^'llb  part  of  the  effort  wasted  in  these  vain   struggles  would 

•  »t<.  made  Paris  safe  by  pushing  the  northern  frontier  outward. 
i'-'  evil  of  the  loss  of  ]Metz  in  the  war  of  ISTO-'Zl  is  that  Paris 

*  f-v posed  more  dangerously  than  ever  before;  this  position 
'  "M'l»   military   Germany.     What   France   under    the    republic 

•  -  -  i-i  to  look  off' — this  time  far  away  into  southeastern  oceans 
■  ''"ftjsig  treasure  and  dispersing  her  strength  in  an  effort  which 
•^  history  condemns.     This  is  the  first  danger  of  the  republic. 

»^  iM>  men  of  monarchical  sympathies  see  the  mistake — see  it  be- 
■•*'*c  their  political  enemies  are  making  it.     Thc}^  are  not  slack 


IIG  Methodist  Review.  [Jaimarv. 

in  pointiug  it  out;  and  some  day  of  colonial  disaster  inaj'  over- 
throw the  republic.  Besides,  tliere  are  innumerable  details  of 
colonization  which  provoke  one  by  one  discontent.  For  exampU. 
slavery  exists  in  Madagascar.  To  destroy  it  by  proclamation  i-. 
apparently  impossible;  but  the  ministry  has  been  forced  to  choose 
between  that  method  and  losing  their  places.  Next  year  some 
new  ministry  will  be  confronted  with  the  fact  that  slavery  still 
exists  in  Madagascar;  for  the  proclamation  needs  a  great  army 
behind  it,  and  there  is  in  fact  only  a  small  army  there. 

A  second  danger  of  the  republic  is  its  boundless  extravagance, 
its  shameless  politics,  its  numerous  parties,  its  ever-exploding 
scandals — the  totality  of  its  political  life  is  diseased.  Health 
there  is  in  the  nation,  but  it  is  more  and  more  outside  of  the 
nois}'  friends  of  the  republic.  The  Roman  Church  has  made 
good  use  of  its  bad  days;  it  is  stronger  in  influence  than  ever 
before;  and  it  docs  not  trust  or  love  the  republic. 

A  third  danger  is  that,  for  the  first  time  in  a  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury, both  monarchical  p.arties  have  willing  and  available  candi- 
dates. There  is  a  Bourbon  king  in  sight  and  a  new  Emperor 
Napoleon.  The  young  men  who  bear  these  names  are  not  adver- 
tising their  movements;  but  either,  in  an  opportune  hour,  might 
be  proclaimed.  Nothing  may  come  to  pass;  but  the  possibility 
of  a  king  or  an  emperor  is  assured;  and  fantastic  politics  in  the 
republic  inspires  hope  in  two  families  having  sous  of  full  age  and 
of  aj)proved  character  and  ability. 

A  fourth  danger  lies  in  the  increasing  demands  of  the  republic 
upon  the  wealth  of  the  nation.  Every  kind  of  taxation  but  one 
has  been  pushed  to  its  utmost  limits.  An  income  tax  is  now  un- 
der discussion.  The  radicals  demand  it,  and  before  long  it  will 
be  conceded.  That  means  a  new  and  dangerous  opposition  of 
business  classes,  to  whom,  the  world  over,  an  inquisitive  mode 
of  taxation  is  odious  because  it  is  inquisitive.  It  carries  with  it, 
in  France,  a  weakening  of  the  resources  of  the  nation  for  a  day 
of  peril  from  a  foreign  army.  The  war  chest  of  former  days  is 
in  our  days  the  power  of  a  people  to  suddenly  and  largely  in- 
crease their  taxes.  It  saved  us  in  the  civil  war.  But  France 
pays  in  peace  all  forms  and  high  rates  of  taxation,  and  a  war 
minister  would  find  it  hard  to  increase  revenue. 

The  sura  of  it  is  that  by  foolisli  and  costly  colonies  without 
colonists,  by  political  extravagance  and  scandals,  by  burdensome 
taxation,  and  by  keeping  tlic  Roman  Church  in  fear,  the  republic 
is  graduallv  weakened   in    the  confidence    of   the  nation.     And 


1 -•:>:.] 


NoUs  and  Discus8W?is.  11' 


.  .ns  <^f  houses  which  have  reigned  have  come  to  mature  age 
1  coininaiKl  respect.  The  Bourbon  prince  is  especially  con- 
j;  ii-uous  for  personal  and  civic  qualities  of  high  excellence. 
'  Tho  army  of  France  is  a  factor  about  which  notliing  is  ever 
i;,..wf>  until  the  day  of  revolution.  In  France,  by  tradition  and 
.  ■•.ii;ot,  the  men  of  war  despise  the  lawyers,  who  are  now  the 
,•  y,.Tijin"  class.  Tho  antagonism  is  kept  out  of  sight  because 
0.0  l.nvycr  is  the  master  and  obedience  is  the  first  law  of  mili- 
•  jrv  lift'.  But  the  army  has  ruined  two  French  republics,  and 
t-,\y  ruin  a  third.  INfany  contingencies  may  lielp  the  republic 
.".'r  the  piece  of  bad  road  in  front  of  it.  The  Turkish  empire 
;  ::»v  go  to  pieces  under  such  conditions  as  to  distract  the  French 
fT.'.ji.J  from  home  griefs.  The  bad  chances  in  the  far-off  colonies 
sn-vv  not  arise;  and  a  strong  Republican  statesman  may  arise  to 
j.;!l  order  in  French  politics.  The  last  is  not  probable.  States- 
r;j<'U  are  not  made  in  factions.  The  outlook  is  not  assuring  for 
tho  ri'ptiblic,  though  no  sign  of  revolt  appears  on  the  troubled 
♦urfaoo  of  the  national  life.  Dangers  multiply  and  intensify  each 
vtar,  and  many  shadows  darken  the  prospect,  rendering  at  least 
frobleuiatical  the  perpetuity  of  the  French  republic. 


"OCCUPATION,  STATESMAN;  RELIGION,  NONT:." 
Tills  was  the  account  given  of  himself  by  a  colossal  thief  at 
ihi-  horgcant's  desk  for  record  on  the  prison  blotter  when  he  was 
V>roiiglit  in  by  the  police.  That  the  man  who  so  registered  did 
n-iike  a  study  of  affairs  of  state  and  exercise  over  them  consider- 
*M«  control  none  will  deny;  but  he  was  a  statesman  only  as  a 
tink  burglar  is  a  banker ;  one  plundered  State  and  city  as  the 
<''.iKr  robs  banks — a  fraudulent  and  raisnomered  kind  of  statesman. 
Hi«  public  career  was  an  almost  perfect  t}'|)e  of  statesmanship 
-•ir.iixcd  with  religion,  untrammelcd  by  the  slightest  film  of 
Kioral  jirlneiple.  Morality  and  religion  are  at  bottom  one — a 
*<'n»o  of  and  loyalty  to  the  highest  right.  Of  that  there  was 
R^nc  at  all  in  Boss  Tweed's  statesmanship,  and  he  knew  it.  But 
■'^  h.id  the  audacity  to  write  himself  down  a  statesman,  for 
-i.;<h,  it  must  be  confessed,  he  had  some  warrant  from  his  times, 
J.-.  I,  were  he  now  alive,  might  find  warrant  also  in  the  present, 
*  "!"•.:  kee])S  Tweed  in  countenance  by  the  presence,  in  all  parties, 
<i"  statesmen  "  unencumbered  by  any  sense  of  right.  In  the 
'•*•'  ^'  ^'vic  history  stands  Tweed's  figure  like  a  brazen  statue  of 
•'Aicsnianship  without   religion.     Not  in  every  case  does  such 


118  Methodist  Bevievj.  [Jan 


uarv. 


statesmansliip  receive  its  just  deserts,  for  a  "statesman"  of  tba: 
dcscripiioii  is  always  entitled  to  the  privilege  of  recording  his 
occupation  on  a  prison  register,  and,  if  need  be,  to  have  a  pac- 
cntirely  to  himself,  that  his  name  may  be  written  large  with  aii 
its  aliases  and  every  maledictory  title  with  which  an  ontrairea 
and  pillaged  public  may  be  moved  by  righteous  -wrath  to  pel: 
him. 

**  Statesmen  "  not  a  few,  whose  religion  is  the  same  in  kind  and 
quantity  as  Tweed's,  arc  to-day  at  large,  busy  looting  treasurie?, 
municipal,  State,  and  national  ;  electing  and  controlling  legis- 
latures, framing  charters,  wrecking  railroads ;  constituting, 
coercing,  or  cajoling  courts,  and  corrupting  the  purity  of  elections 
by  buying  the  votes  of  some,  selling  their  own  votes,  preventing: 
others  from  voting,  stuffing  ballot  boxes,  miscounting  ballot?, 
and  "  doctoring"  returns.  A  prominent  and  politically  influential 
Democratic  journal  calls  attention  to  the  dishonesty  which  it 
alleges  to  huve  been  practiced  in  the  recent  presidential  election 
in  Virginia  and  Tennessee  ;  it  sternly  and  solemnly  warns  all 
election  thieves,  directing  its  words  chiefly  to  those  of  its  own 
party,  and  in  the  Soiith,  that  they  will  destroy  the  republic  if 
they  do  not  stop.  In  this  statement  the  journal  simply  speaks 
without  exaggeration  the  sober,  hard,  grim  truth  ;  the  situation 
is  indeed  dangerous  and  alarming.  "When  States  which  have 
been  thrown  on  their  honor  by  the  nation  have  not  honor  enough 
to  confine  their  chicanery  to  "protecting  civilization"  on  their 
own  soil,  but  proceed  to  imperil  by  fraud  the  proper  result  of 
national  elections,  what  is  to  be  done  ? 

It  is  advisable  to  consider  how  matters  stand.  The  predica- 
ment Avhich  is  60  pregnant  with  peril  is  as  follows  :  All  citizens 
complaining  to  the  United  States  government  that  they  arc  being 
robbed  of  the  elective  franchise,  and  other  rights  given  and  guar- 
anteed by  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  have  been  tokl 
by  the  national  authorities  that  the  government  vrhich  can  use  it? 
courts  and  its  armies  for  the  protection  of  interstate  commerce 
and  transmission  of  mails,  as  at  Chicago  in  1891,  can  do  nothing 
to  protect  its  citizens  from  being  studiously  and  systematically 
robbed  of  that  badge  and  crown  and  very  heart  of  all  citizen- 
ship, the  right  of  suffrage.  In  this  our  government  is  as  impo- 
tent as  it  sometimes  appears  to  be  in  protecting  its  citizens  from 
insult,  robbery,  violence,  and  murder  in  foreign  lands.  Thengly 
and  mortifying  fact  is  that,  at  home  or  abroad,  the  American  cit- 
izen is  insulhciently  protected.     Our  federal  Congress  and  federal 


.hn7}  2^ otes  and  Discussions.  119 

roiirt*  not  denying  suffrage-robbery  and  other  crimes  alleged 
nA  jiioveii,  refers  the  complainant  back  for  hearing  and  redress 
•o  ilto  Slate  government,  to  the  very  power  that  has  assisted  to 
KKiiinize  him  by  enactments  which  governors,  legislatures,  and 
r>mrts  combine  to  create  and  enforce.  Congressional  action  on 
•  ),.•  Hlair  Kd'ueational  Bill  and  the  Lodge  Federal  Elections  Bill 
hi<  Hi't  the  face  of  the  national  legislature  that  way  like  a  flint ; 
»)iilo  the  federal  courts  by  their  decision  on  cases  brought  up 
i.ij'Ut  tlie  Kuklux  and  Sumner  Civil  Rights  laws,  and  on  appeals 
to  fvdoral  courts  against  invidious  discriminations  enacted  by 
*srions  States,  liave  delivered  over  the  aggrieved  and  helpless 
ruixon  to  the  mercy  of  his  State.  The  right  or  wrong  of  this, 
roiislitutionally  or  morally,  we  are  not  here  and  now  considering; 
only  staling  facts  and  joining  with  patriotically  anxious  journals 
iu  remarking  that  the  situation  is  perilous. 

Tiio  right  of  a  State  to  have  its  elections  conducted,  if  it  thinks 
f-roper,  by  means  of  disfranchising  statutes,  shotgun  intimida- 
tion.", miscount  of  ballots,  or  falsification  of  returns,  appears  to 
have  been  conceded  by  the  national  government,  with  the  tacit  ap- 
proval of  the  nation  and  the  efficient  assistance  of  numerous  friendly 
j-<urnals  outside  the  interested  States.  It  seems  to  have  been 
lirinly  and  finally  decided  that  if  the  civilization  of  any  State  be 
t»f  siich  a  type  as  requires  to  be  upheld  by  grand  larceny  of 
constitutional  rights,  then  such  "  civilization"  shall  be  permitted 
l'>  }troloct  itself  from  the  meddlesomeness  of  hypervirtuous  non- 
r«-sidcnts,  and  to  repel  so  far  as  it  can  the  far-fetched  and  pre- 
u  tiiious  impertinence  of  a  man  named  Moses,  formerly  of  Mount 
Sitiai,  now  a  mysteriously  influential  citizen  of  the  universe,  and 
»  potentate  among  principalities  and  powers  in  heavenly  places, 
vho  menaces  certain  forms  of  civilization  with  extinction  by 
cianniug  divine  authority  for  such  sumptuary  restrictions  as 
"  Thou  shalt  not  steal " — not  even  votes  nor  the  right  of  suflrage  ; 
»nd  "Thou  shalt  not  kill" — not  even  thine  unduly  pigmented 
f'-Mow-citizen.  By  general  consent  it  has  been  arranged  that  a 
.*^tatc-  may  sit  serenely  on  the  summit  of  its  sovereignty  surrounded 
like  a  heathen  god  with  the  bones  of  human  sacrifices  and 
t'fTcrings  extorted  from  the  terrified,  or  like  the  sultan,  safe  and 
f^mplacent  in  his  palace  on  the  Golden  Horn,  and  say  boldly  to 
»"  njankind,  with  the  leer  and  language  of  that  stalwart  mod- 
ern .-ipostle  of  fraud,  Mr.  Tweed,  "What  are  you  going  to  do 
*boui  it."  J        b       >^ 

It  ficems,  according  to  our  metropolitan  mentor,  who  declares 


l-*"^  Method  hi  Beview.    '  [January, 

government  by  tlic  people  to  be  in  deadly  peril,  that  before  the 
recent  election  there  were  "many  misgivings  that  it  would  not 
be  conducted  honestly  "in  some  States;  and  some  "  praise  worth  v 
journals"  in  the  South  "made  no  secret  of  their  distrust  as  to  the 
methods  by  Avhich  it  would  be  conducted."    They  therefore  "  ex- 
horted the  local  election  officers  to  refrain  (this  time)  from    de- 
stroying the  force  of  the  election  as  a  true  expression  of  public 
opinion."     The  journal  kindly  gives  us  a  glimpse  of  the  grounds 
for  these  preelection  misgivings  by  mentioning  that  hitherto  in 
portions  of  the  South  certain  peculiar  but  indispensable  measures 
for  the  control  of  elections  by  a  minority  have  beea  used.     The^e 
measures,  it  says,  have  been  "  tolerated  by  intelligent  and  enlight- 
ened public  opinion,"  as  being  "  necessary  to  prevent  the  destruc- 
tion of  Southern  civilization."     Oat  of  consideration  for  the  exi- 
gencies of  "  civilization"  all  hampering  laws  had  been  removeil, 
so  that,  we  are  informed,  "those  States  were  left  absolutely  free 
iu  their  elections  on  the  third  of  November  last."     And  now  we 
are  able  to  perceive  the  exact  nature,  shape,  and   dimensions  of 
the  perd  a\  liich  has  affrighted  patriotic  journals,  South  and  Xoith. 
The  danger  was  that  the  local  managers  might,  through  momen- 
tum of  habit  and  slicer  dead  weight  of  asinlnity,  fail'to  discriru- 
inate  between  occasions,  and  so  go  on  as  usual  practicing  fraud, 
tampering  with  suffrage  and  the  sanctity  of  the  ballot  box,  not 
realizing  the  importance  at  this  critical  juncture  of  puttin'cr  at 
least  enough  honesty  into  the  election  to'  prevent  the  "ruin  of 
the  nation  tl.rough  Mr.  Bryan's  entrance  into  the  White  House." 
Tliat  necessary,  timely,  and  well-aimed  fraud  is  one  thincr,  and  un- 
seasonable, misdirected  rascality  quite  another,  is  too  plaTn  to  need 
elucidation.      Even   Tweed,  the  «  statesman"  with  no  religion, 
came  m  time  to  perceive  that,  and  to  know  that  "  unmerdful 
disaster  follows  fast  and  follows  faster  "  on  the  heels  of  miscreants 
and   felons  who  fail  to  remember  the  difference  at  a  sufficiently 
early  hour. 

Well,  it  seems  that  the  zvfinXfaux  2ms,  foreseen  to  be  possible 
to  an  undiscernhig  "statesmanship,"  was  actually  committed. 
Hence  the  mournful  ululations  now  sounding  long  and  loud  from 
brainy  editorial  sanctums.  It  is  reported  that,  with  most  fatuous 
feloniousness,  as  well  as  with  base  ingratitude  toward  many  rrencr- 
ous  promoters  of  their  liberty,  the  "  statesmen  "  of  certain  States 
have  used  that  liberty  as  a  cloak  of  maliciousness  to  rob  the 
wrong  party.  We  are  told  that  the  freedom  granted  to  tliose 
btates  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  negroes  to  prove  an  alidi  if 


jv'j7J  Notes  and  Discussions.  121 

,^'rvl»oily  should  accuse  them  of  being  at  or  near  the  polls  on  elec- 
ti.'ji  d:iv  has  been  misused  by  political  mismanagers  so  as  to  steal 
Ti-nnossee  and  Virginia  from  McKinlcy;  and  this  is  severely  de- 
r,  >uuoeJ  as  a  scandalous  abuse  of  the  liberty  to  cheat.  This  high 
■  ;-Iouioanor  is  a  shocking  disappointment  to  Korthern  coparti- 

•  ,•■;,  l)ccauso  those  States  had  shown  considerable  aptitude  and 

.4 -litiil  sagacity  in  cooperating  with  the  kindly  offices  of  friends 

it-i.lo  tlieir  borders;  they  had  ingeniously  planned  and  neatly 

.^•voinijlished  the  expunging  from  their  own  statute  books  of  all 

:,twK  obstructive  of  the  liberty  of  cheating  in  elections,  so  that 

i!.vit»ral  fraud  might  have  free  course  and  be  glorified  in  the 

'•saving  of  civilization."     Even  the  honor  which  exists  among 

t'licvos  stands  agliast  at  the  turpitude  of  stealing  from  the  wrong 

}•.  rsons.     That  is  the  blunder,  often  referred  to,  which  is  worse 

\u:\\\  a  crime.     Cnme,  it  is  held  by  "statesmen,"  may  be  ueces- 

'Mv  and  commendable  for  "preventing  the  destruction  of  civili- 

..' lull ;"  but  the  stupid  crime  that  blunders  into  imperiling  the 

•  iM>'  existence  of    the  very  republic  which  protects  the   right 

i'f  n  Stale  to  use  any  necessary  means  to  prevent  the  destruction 

;'  thf,'  local   "  civilization  "  is  utterly  inexcusable.      For  it  the 

\:v>-i  astute   and  cunning  advocate    ever   retained  by  criminals 

•■■•ii!d  construct  no  argument  in  defense.     ^\\q\\  gaucJterie  is,  avm.- 

•  y  horril)Ie;  its  bare  mention  is  enough  to  make  any  intelligent 
'  'f  go  softly  with  unwonted  caution,  distrusting  his  kind  for 
'  ■  rtinainder  of  his  days.  The  oflense  is  rank;  it  smells  to  the 
'  ii'  '>itc  of  heaven;  its  stench  is  enough  to  asphyxiate  even  lost 
•|  .riis  accustomed  to  brimstone. 

^^'e  are  not  surprised  to  learn  that  "  Southern  papers  of  the 
^''^.'h'.st  character"  consider  themselves  "released  froai  the  obli- 
1.1'ion  tliey  previously  felt  to   preserve  silence  with  regard  to 

•  'lionest  practices   at   the    elections,"  and  go   to  the  pitch  of 

•  iii^'naiiily  reprimanding  those  guilty  of  such  flagrant  perversion 
■i-  !  'J'ltirncly  misuse  of  the  privilege  of  fraud.  And  an  illustrious 
I''  JU'XTatic  Northern  daily,  after  announcing  that  "the  dishonesty 
• '  ^J"'  d,  if  not  expected,  was  practiced  to  a  serious  and  even  appall- 

■  -:  «"xt('nt  in  Virginia  and  Tennessee,"  justly  and  solemnly  says 
^'  "this  is  a  matter  of  extreme  gravity,"  because  it  "tends  to 
■■'^iZ  the  Southern  States  into  peculiar  disrepute,  and  reveals  a 

•  'I'lilion  of  public  sentiment  there  .  .  .  which  threatens  the 
'■'■>'  existence  of  the  republic,  whose  only  safety  rests  in  the 
J  "^riiy  of  the  ballot  box  or  in  elections  as  actually  expressive  of 
'   "•  {x^'pular  will  honestly  and  freely  declared.     If,  for  instance," 

'^  — rirrn  skuiks,  vol.  xiir. 


122  Methodist  lieview.  [Januaiy, 

contlmies  our  journalistic  lumijiary,  "the  result  of  the  late  elec- 
tion had  dc]K'ndcd  on  the  electoral  votes  of  a  Southern  State 
whose  election  frauds  were  notorious,  the  consequences  -svould 
have  been  ai)j»alling ;  "  and  then  it  adds  that  if  the  election  of 
Mr.  Bryan  "had  been  obtained  by  false  counting  and  other  fla- 
gitious practices  at  the  election  in  any  Southern  State  on  ■\vhoso 
electoral  votes  the  result  for  the  whole  Union  depended,"  there 
would  have  been  "a  terrible  revolt  against  the  outrage."  Surely, 
surely,  it  would  have  been  an  "  outi'age,"  and  where  is  the  man 
with  soul  so  dead  he  would  not  rise  in  revolt  against  villainy  so 
misdirected,  so  unsuited  to  the  situation,  so  deleterious,  and  so 
perilous?  We  were  prepared  to  hear  the  journal  from  which  we 
have  quoted  propose  some  drastic  remedies  for  a  condition  so 
aggravated.  We  would  not  have  been  startled  if  it  had  even 
suggested  that  "  statesmen  "  who  have  displayed  such  glaring 
incapacity  deserve  to  have  the  legalized  privilege  of  fraud  taken 
away  altogether  by  the  enactment  of  laws  permitting  nothing 
but  plain,  unequivocal  honesty  in  elections  ;  but,  acute  and 
critical  as  the  crisis  is  described  to  be,  it  seems  not  to  be  consid- 
ered as  justifying  such  severe  and  awful  treatment  as  the  enact- 
ment of  anything  resembling  the  Ten  Commandments  or  the 
Golden  Rule. 

It  is  extremely  humiliating  to  "statesmanship"  which  has  con- 
gratulated itself  on  its  superior  adroitness  to  see  its  best-laid 
schemes  turned  against  itself.  This  "  statesmanship  "  has  looked 
northward  M'ith  amused  pity  at  the  folly  of  cities  like  Boston, 
New  York,  and  Chicago,  which  submit  to  be  governed,  disgraced, 
and  robbed  by  thugs  and  criminals,  by  Tammany  gangs,  by  igno- 
rant, insolent,  and  pi'cdacious  foreigners,  because  those  cities  lack 
the  sagacity  to  adopt  the  new  definition  of  democracy  as  the  rule  of 
a  minority  ;  because  their  pusillanimous  and  blockhead  citl/ens 
consent  to  see  their  fair  and  proud  municipalities  in  the  control 
of  the  worst  elements  rathev  than  abandon  such  fundamental 
republican  principles  as  the  sui)remacy  of  the  majority,  the  in- 
violability of  the  ballot  box,  and  the  inalienable  sovereignty  of 
the  citizen,  whether  native  or  naturalized,  blonde  or  brunette. 
Fat-Avitted  Puritan  fanaticism,  suffering  humiliation,  loss,  and 
injury  out  of  stubborn  devotion  to  mere  })rinciples,  has  often 
been  an  object  of  compassion. 

But  even  in  the  South,  now,  the  serious  disadvantages  of 
fraud  to  communities  sanctioning  it  begin  to  be  acknowledged. 
The  Charleston  Kcios  and  Coiiriery  after  saying  tliat  the  peoj^le 


p^- 


j^;i7j  Noi^s  and  2)i$Gussio7is.  123 

Vx'X  jiiipi'Dst'd  fraiul  to  be  better  than  force  for  *•' preventing  tlie 
jv^iriK-lion  of  civilization,"  confesses  that  "its  use  was  never- 
jl.th'Ks  a, threat  blunder.  Although  first  used  against  the  negroes, 
ti  «lomi)nili/.ed  })ublic  sentiment,  and  in  course  of  time  was  used 
i.v  H  hite  men  against  white  men.  Hindsight  is  always  better 
Khxix  foresight,  and  looking  back  we  can  sec  that  it  would  have 
U«-n  bettor  to  kill  out  the  negroes  or  submit  to  military  rule 
V\i\\  to  liavo  made  fraud  at  elections  respectable.  Republican 
p>v«'riiiuent  is  only  safe  on  the  condition  of  fair  elections.  "With- 
«.'jl  ihom  society  is  necessarily  at  the  mercy  of  tlie  lowest 
.-Ia^scs."  The  amount  of  ex  jyost  facto  lialf-wisdom  in  such  a  con- 
fcvMun  is  encouraging  ;  not  that  there  is  a  particle  of  penitence 
in  tlie  words,  for  this  is  not  remorse,  but  only  chagrin — a  retro- 
♦'jHH'tivo  recognition  of  insufficient  shrewdness  and  blundering 
ti.fihod.  But  even  an  incipient  perception  of  the  inutiiity  of  im- 
«iuri»lity  and  prudential  reflections  produced  by  penalty  may 
luvo  initiative  value.  Tlie  disfranchisers,  heartsick  with  disap- 
{-'inlnient  at  the  results  of  their  methods,  now  upbraid  thera- 
♦v'vcs  for  their  shortsighted  folly  in  "making  fraud  at  elections 
»'*pectable,"  and  bitterly  regret  not  having  tried  murder  instead. 
TiifV  seem  ready  to  approve  the  prompter  and  nimbler  wisdom 
'f  Calvert  City,  Ky.,  where,  it  is  reported,  if  a  negro  shows  him- 
«--lf  in  the  place  he  is  immediately  "shot  by  the  enlightened  free- 
5T-!i  of  the  town."  If  repentance  and  reform  have  only  advanced 
'-tr  cnougli  to  say  regretfully,  "It  vrould  have  been  better  to  kill 
^•'jI  the  negroes,"  then  we  must  remark  that  the  ferocity  of  that 
!  f'>IK)sition  is  worthy  of  a  Turkish  Kurd  proposing  the  massacre 
"!'  an  Armenian  village  ;  and  "  civilization  "  has  its  savages.  True 
«'»  »s  that  if  only  the  highwayman  had  killed  his  victim  he  might 
I"  rh.ips  liave  rested  comfortably  on  the  certainty  that  dead  men 
*'•!  no  tales  ;  and  extinct  citizens  subterraneously  colonized  ia 
;'r:»v('yards  liave  no  means  of  access  to  the  ballot  box,  being 
'■  '  t|Hnsively  detained  therefrom  by  the  law  of  inertia  and  the 
'''  .vlily  reliable  force  of  gravitation.  And  yet,  true  as  all  that 
'■-  "in  aiienipt  to  save  civilization  by  means  of  bai'barism  might 
•  ••■•vo  unsatisfactory.  To  turn  a  State  into  a  slaughter  house 
■  '-'■!  be  at  best  a  moist,  unpleasant,  slimy,  altogether  sicken- 
y  r'.  a»id  jirobably  very  tedious  sort  of  job;  and  it  is  doubt- 
•"'  vyhcther  murder  would  turn  out  more  profitably  than  vote- 
•••^aJiiij^r,  Numerous  persons,  not  negroes,  would  be  sure  to  get 
-^•rt  before  the  butchering  was  over.  Occasionally  already  in 
<'fft4m  localities  it  has  become  obvious  that  tliere  are  drawbacks 


12-i;  Methodht  Remew.  [Jan 


iiarv, 


to  the  shotgun  as  an  instnimcnt  of  "civilization,"  one  of  whicli 
is  its  liability  to  get  reversed.  Some  man  spotted  with  a  larpo 
birthmark,  so  large  that  it  covers  his  entire  body,  weary  of  mo- 
notony and  reckless  of  social  j)roprieties,  concludes  to  try  how  it 
feels  to  be  at  the  butt-end  of  a  gun,  playing  with  the  trigger, 
with  somebody  else  at  the  muzzle  to  welcome  the  contents.  Tliis 
preference  for  the  butt-end  position  might  become  epidemic 
among  citizens  whose  skin  resembles  the  hue  of  the  chestnut 
when  it  drops  from  the  frost-opened  burr  ;  thej'  might  become 
})Ossessed  by  a  craze  for  playing  pitcher  instead  of  catcher  in  the 
local  ball  game.  Men  of  that  color  made  good  soldiers  in  the 
civil  war,  and  are  officially  reported  to  make  prime  soldiers  in 
the  regular  army  to-day.  An  effort  to  "kill  out  the  negroes" 
would  bring  upon  the  State  attempting  it  a  reign  of  teri'or  more 
bloody,  frenzied,  and  remorseless  than  that  of  tlie  French  Revo- 
lution; and  in  due  time  a  United  States  army,  with  the  natimi 
"behind  it,  would  appear  on  the  scene  to  put  an  end  to  the  cann- 
val  of  crime  and  carnage. 

The  alternative  between  fraud  and  murder  is  probably  orio 
wherein,  whichever  a  man  chooses,  he  will  wish  he  had  taken  the 
■other,  unless,  indeed,  he  climbs  tOAvard  moral  uplands  by  wishing 
]ie  had  not  tried  either.  The  system  of  things  shoAVS  such  unfriend- 
iines  toward  dishonesty  and  cruelty  as  to  make  all  wickedness  ulti- 
vmately  look  like  a  blunder.  There  are  dreadful  drawbacks  to  tlie 
introduction  of  corruption.  The  clerk,  trained  to  deceive  customers 
for  his  employer*'s  benefit,  is  liable,  in  some  moment  of  cupidity 
born  of  impecuniosity,  to  deceive  the  employer  for  his  own  pri- 
vate advantage:  a  mere  clerk  maj^  lack  the  fine  ethical  discern- 
ment to  disci-iminate  the  difference.  The  drawback  in  keeping 
a  ferocious  dog  to  terrorize  the  neighbors  is  that  tlie  undiscrimi- 
iiating  brute  may  bite  his  owner's  family.  A  man  named  Haman 
reports  from  a  dim  antiquity  that  the  trouble  about  building  a 
galloAVS  for  an  innocent  neighbor  is  that  the  loop  at  the  end  of 
the  rope  manifests  a  lively  preference  for  the  architect's  own 
neck.  Inconvenient  and  embarrassing  as  some  persons  find  it,  the 
sailor  in  the  prayer  meeting  was  correct  in  saying,  "This  worl  i 
seems  to  be  so  made  that  a  man  can  afford  to  do  just  about  right ; " 
and  neither  individual,  nor  party,  nor  community  can  afford  to  do 
otherwise.  This,  hoAvever,  is  not  yet  acknowledged  by  some 
"statesmen,"  some  journals,  some  communities.  The  influential 
neAvs])aper  previously  quoted,  referring  to  the  recent  heinous  mi'^- 
use  of  the  privilege  of  fraud  by  Avhich  the  desired  result  of  the 


Is.»7.J  Notes  and  Discussions.  125 

n':.;ual  flection  might  hnve  been  endangered,  says  :  "It  was  a 
j^.-il  ihat  must  be  completely  lemoved  in  presidential  elections 
^<u-j,(wr,or  the  very  existence  of  the  republic  will  continue  to  bo 
r.  Aifiiod."  The  editorial  closes  with  the  statement,  partlv  ex- 
.  ...  It  and  partly  implied,  that  "the  first  duty  of  the  Southern 
-•»•«•«  now  under  charges  or  suspicions  of  dishonest  practices  is 
•. , "  j.ut  a  stop  to  cheating  at  elections,  except  so  far  as  may  be 
-  ,•oc^K1ry  to  save  civilization  from  being  destroyed  in  spots  by  the 
f  ..!.<  of  a  fiun- burned  majority! 

Aftor  a  wliile  some  real  statesmen,  having  horse  sense  touched 
^i!h  morality,  will  arise  m  the  midst  of  tlie  communities  no^v 
~:v!iT  j.oHtical  censure  and  say  to  their  fellow-citizens:  "  Sup- 
;--.-,  iiisiead  of  cheating  or  killing,  we  try  plain  downriglit 
V  .!-c«(y  and  simple  manly  fairness."  And  then  up  from  bed- 
t--'K  and  far  toward  the  heavens  will  rise  a  true  civilization, 
'•-'.M.',  majestic,  and  lasting,  a  Dothan  in  no  need  of  questionable 
s  '.t-ouon,  being  defended  by  the  horses  and  chariots  of  the 
1.-  :  1  (Jud  Almighty.  Meanwhile  in  certain  regions  public  affairs, 
-•vi'.uling  presidential  elections,  Avill  remain  under  the  control  of 
•'-b-rs  whose  appropriate  autograph  on  the  inmate  register  of 
•u-  prisons^ they  deserve  would  read:  " Occupation,  Sta'tesman  ; 
--.i^iion,  None,"*  Righteousness  and  justice  are  the  only  solid' 
•'  ^nJation  for  prosperity  or  safety.  Even  pagan  Rome  ages  ago 
>i'  nise  enough,  religious  enough.  Christian  enough  to  write  on 
•  .'iw  book,  "Justice  is  the  everlasting  unchangeable  will  to 
^■"  each  man  his  right." 

SuK'craft  of  the  crafty  sort  which  winks  at  wrong  while    it 

f  '"''^IM  party  plans  and  stands  aghast  when  it  imperils  them  is 

'  lonmod  even  by  low-grade  utilitarian  morals,  and  presents  a 

'-   tadc  at  once  so  deplorable  and  so  ridiculous  as  to  be  traoedy 

''"■'••!s  and  comedy  to  devils.  ^ 

<  .^ -^"t^^i*  i"^?,  ^^'''"«"  ^'e  have  rexid  the  statement  receutly  mude  by  "An  Old  Vir- 
'•^-v  «vi  mVnl      '^'^^'  "^'^°"=«i"^s  vere  cheated  out  of  their  privllepe  to  register  as 
v.-ere  not  allowed  to  cast  their  ballots  ; "  but  that  now  a  league  of  influen- 
Uken  up  permanent  quarters  in  Richmond  and  set  out  upon  a  campaign 
lections  ;  "  and  that  "  the  personnel  of  this  movement  Includes  as  a  rule 


»^!  intny  v.ere 
-■'-II.  ••  iiius  taken 


f!'"ifi»»«t  t 


••i'»  Ui^^rV"'*^"'"  '^'*^" '^=1^  DiaJ' l^«  c^'l'ed  the  arwtocnit*  of  Uie  commonwealth 
•"'  'tt'c  h!  ^V;  ^'^'"-"'^  denominated  the  '  Kid-gloved  Party."  These  are  the  men  who 
'"  "  J'iu>J      I     '^'*''  ^^'"'■'^''^  ^^^  shall  he  free  to  vote  as  he  plea-ses,  and  that  his  vote 


^i,^.  notorious  that  the  upper  class  has  always  had  the  respect  of  the 

">  *t  wii  J^'""-''"  ''^'^'■CP  than  the  '  poor  white  trash,"  and  ft  has  now  come  to  paw  that 
'"  "^-n  eau'**  ^'^^^^'  f'"^  highest  and  the  most  lowly,  nnd  themselves  drawn  togothfr 
<  u.^  fv-u-h"^'  vi^'"'  "  *^"'^  ^''■Pin'-'i'i "  adds  that  "  similar  conditions  prevail  in  other 
^•'^  liiU-'i  ^  "^■"'■'•''i'  agree  with  him  that  "  these  are  hopeful  signs,"  calculated 
•  -  vu  'M.-  nV .  !.^  ""espect  the  two  great  commandments  of  Jesus  Christ,  on  which 
'^^  ""'» i!'*-  prophets. 


126  Mcthvdid  Reciein.  [Jan 


THE    ARENA, 


"DID  TAUL  rilEACH  OX  MARS'  HILL?" 

In  the  July-August  number  of  the  MethodUt  Eeview  there  is  an  articl.- 
by  Professor  Parsons,  on  Paul's  preaching  at  Athens,  in  which  he  rejects 
the  common  view  that  the  apostle  addressed  the  Athenians  from  Man>' 
Hill  (the  Areopagus),  and  contends  that  his  address  was  delivered  in  tlio 
Poyal  Court  (ry  ,3aai?.Eicj  aroa)  at  Athens,  chietiy  because  Demosthenes 
adversus  Aristigona  says  that  "The  senate  from  the  Areopagus  whtr 
sitting  in  the  Royal  Court  surrounded  by  a  rope  [in  order  to  keep  the 
crowd  away  from  it]  enjoys  mucli  quietness  by  itself."*  But  the  cour: 
may  not  have  been  trying  a  case  at  all,  as  Pansanias — who  made  an<; 
wrote  his  Itinerary  of  Greece  m  the  second  half  of  the  second  century- 
states  tliat  in  the  Royal  Court  "the  king  archon  sits  during  the  year  of 
his  magistracy. "t 

But,  apart  from  these  considerations,  Luke  does  not  say  that  thcT 
brought  Paul  to  the  senate  of  the  Areopagus,  but  simply  to  Mars'*  Hill  (or 
the  Areopagus).  If  he  meant  to  the  senate  of  the  Areopagus  why  diu 
he  not  say  so?  The  passage  from  Demosthenes  which  we  have  ju;t 
quoted  calls  it  the  senate  from  the  Areopagus.  Again,  in  De  Coronu, 
Demosthenes  calls  it  the  senate  from  (or  of)  the  Areopagus.}; 

yEschiues  against  Ktcsiphon  calls  this  court  "the  senate  v.hic-h  i- 
in  (ti')  Areopagus. "§  In  Isocrates,  partly  contemporary  with  Demos- 
thenes, the  court  is  called  "  the  senate  from  Areopagus."!  That  tini 
court  in  the  time  of  Isocrates  was  held  on  Mars'  Hill  is  quite  clear  from 
his  statement,  "When  they  go  up  {ava'^alvu)  to  Areopagus, "I  etc., 
that  is,  become  members  of  the  court.  In  the  time  of  Pausauias  (about 
A.  D.  lGO-175)  trials  were  still  conducted  on  hilars'  Hill,  for  he  say?: 
"The  white  stones  upon  which  those  who  undergo  trial  and  the  prose- 
cutors stand,  they  call  the  one  of  them  the  (stone)  of  Insolence,  and  the 
other  the  (stone)  of  Impudence."** 

It  is  plain  that  Paul  does  not  address  the  court,  but  the  men  vhi-> 
brought  him  to  the  hill,  and  also  the  crowds  in  tlie  vicinity.  The  be- 
ginning of  his  address  is,  "Athenian  men, "ft  not  judges,  language  hardly 
dignified  enough  to  be  addressed  to  such  an  august  court  as  that  of  tho 
Areopagus.  Paul  was  not  brought  to  Mars'  Hill  to  be  tried,  but  that 
the  Athenians  might  learn  his  doctrine.  Socrates  Avas  not  tried  by  tlii-^ 
court,  but  by  a  dilTerent  one,  nor  docs  this  court  ever  appear  to  have  ha^i 
any  special  jurisdiction  in  religious  matters. 

The  language  of  Luke  is  altogether  appropriate  to  the  conducting  of 
the  apostle  to  a  hill  {izl  rbv  'Apaov  lIa;oi'),]:|  tTvl  with  the  accusative.    It  wa-' 

*  '<T6.  t  Lib.  1,  cap.  iil,  I.  t  Ki.  ?  •:». 

I  Areopagiticus,  ii.  Note.— The  word  Arcopapus  manifestly  conios  from  npeioq,  varUry. 
inartini,  and  -Q)-of,  a  bill,  not  frcm  npa'tor,  cursed.     In  th:it  case  it  would  he  'Apn/ci-a/CC- 
^  Ibid.,  15.  **  Lib.  i,  x.xviii,  5.  th  .\cts  .xvii,  K.  ii  Acts  xvli,  IP- 


j^-j7.I  Tlie  Arena.  127 

iv>t  iKccjisary  to  state  that  they  brought  Paul  ?/j)  on  the  hill,  any  more  than 
•tj  thr  instance  where  he  states  that  the  sliipwrecked  passengers  were  or- 
JmJ  to  go  forth,  "escape  to  the  land,"  that  is,  escape  to  it  and  get  on 
;<  /'J  :;>)/•/!'.*  But  Luke  makes  the  matter  clear  when  he  says:  "Paul. 
»'.a!!'!in"  in  the  middle  (or  midst)  of  Mars'  Hill,"  etc.  Is  this  suitable 
Ui'^'Uitgi'  it' a  court  was  intended? 

Ill  February,  1870,  I  visited  the  Areopagus,  of  which  I  have  given  a 
i!<-»rription  in  luy  Journey  to  Egypt  and  the  Holy  Land,  from  which  I 
fur  llio  following:  "The  Areopagus  is  a  narrow  ledge  of  rock  nearly 
*r«t  of  the  Acropolis.  This  ledge  rises  gradually  from  a  ravine,  and  ex- 
tcntls  in  an  eastward  direction  toward  the  Acropolis  for  about  one  huu- 
ilrvd  and  fifty  yards,  and  abruptly  terminates  when  about  one  hundred 
}%vU  from  the  Acropolis.  At  the  northeast  end  the  perpendicular 
{.'•;;,'ht  is  about  forty  feet,  at  the  northwest  end  about  thirty  feet.  A  few 
fret  from  this  perpendicular  end,  on  the  south  side,  sixteen  step^  remain 
r-.ii  out  of  the  rock,  by  which  the  ascent  to  the  Areopagus  was  made. 
Ihrwc  steps  begin  about  five  feet  from  the  ground;  originally  there  were 
l'iv»ir  steps,  doubtless,  which  have  worn  away  in  the  lapse  of  time.  The 
iwiijht  of  the  Areopagus  where  these  steps  ascend  is  about  twenty-five 
or  thirty  feet.  At  the  top  of  these  steps  are  two  seats  cut  out  of  the  rock 
.'kfliitr  each  other,  where  it  is  probable  the  accused  and  the  accuser  sat."t 

IhUiimre,  Md,  Hemry  ]M.  Hakmax. 


I'H.  WrnCELER'S  "SOCIALISM  AND  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT." 

Akti'.u  finishing  the  reading  of  this  article  by  the  professor  I  found 
thst  the  margin  of  my  lisiiew  was  covered  with  interrogation  points, 
1  rot  est  3,  and  marks  of  surprise.  Let  me  therefore  enter  the  "Arena" 
with  a  few  of  my  complaints. 

lie  begins  by  hinting  that  Christian  socialists  are  "verily  guilty"  in 
«-^'n«ontiiig  to  accept  anything  from,  or  to  live  under,  an  economic  order 
«!ii(h  they  believe  to  be  "unchristian."  Would  he  have  them  leave 
'-'if' cmintry  or  die  of  starvation?  The  political  order  of  Turkey  is  un- 
♦■tirisiiau  ;  shall  we  therefore  accuse  and  condemn  the  reformers  in  that 
Iwi'l  who  attempt  to  improve  it  ? 

"Oiveadoga  bad  name  and  then  shoot  hira."  That  is  what  the 
J  f'lft-seor  does.  He  gives  a  bad  name  to  "the  excellent  people  calling 
•-i'^njeolves  Christian  socialists,"  and  then  proceeds  to  shoot  them.  He 
<''nfounds  them,  not  with  socialists  proper,  but  with  anarchists  like 
■  V.-ulhnn,  who  held  that  property  was  a  crime,  and  thus  attempts  to 
"  '■»'  r  thf-ni  with  odium.  Socialists  hold,  he  tell  us,  ^^  that  private  aimer- 
'  ■■;■  (J  r<!>J>*-ry,  and  that,  therefore,  the  whole  fabric  of  our  industrial  and 
'■  ■•:incrcial  life  is  biiilt  u])on  a  monstrous  crime."  But  it  is  not  true  that 
•-xiuists    generally   hold   that    "private    ownership    is   robbery,"    and 

•»!":''tian  socialists  deny  it.  They  make  a  vital  distinction  between 
}'f"j'«.rty  iield  for  reasons  of  personal  enjoyment,  such  as  pictures,  books, 
*  Acts  xvll,  43.  +  P.  577. 


128  Mdlodist  Beview.  [Januaiy, 

furniture  in  a  house,  nnd  properly  employed  for  the  production  of  other 
proj)crty,  tliatis,  as  "  iu.strwmciits  of  production."  If  we  detiue  capital  as 
"wealth  employed  in  the  production  of  otlicr  wealth,"  then  the  socialist 
doctrine  is  that  capital  should  be  in  control  of  representatives  of  the  people 
with  the  view  to  the  liighest  production  of  an  equitable  distribution  of 
products.  Let  us  quote  from  the  professor,  lest  injustice  be  done:  "It 
is  true  that  some  of  our  Christian  socialists  are  pleased  to  limit  their 
great  principles  to  a  part  of  property— to  that  which  is  employed  in 
production,  to  '  the  instruments  of  production.'  But,  since  all  property  is 
actually  or  potentially  an  instrument  of  production,  the  distinction  does 
not  distinguish,  and  no  Hues  can  be  di-awu  between  the  things  sinfuUy 
owned  and  those  whose  possession  is  righteous." 

The  professor  promised  us  "carefully  considered"  statements.  "Will 
he  tell  us  how  a  carpet  on  a  parlor  floor  is  actually  or  potentially  an 
instrument  of  production  so  long  as  it  remains  the  private  property  of  the- 
house  owner?  He  may  sell  the  carpet  or  raise  money  on  it  as  security, 
but  then  it  would  be  no  longer  l)is.  The  very  able  article  of  Thomas 
Kirkup  on  socialism  in  the  Encyclopcedia  Britamnm,  vol.  xxii,  p.  20G, 
will  be  accepted  as  good  authority.  He  writes  :  "The  essence  of  So- 
cialism consists  in  this  associated  production  with  a  collective  capital, 
with  the  view  to  an  equitable  distribution.  In  the  words  of  Schiiffle, 
'The  alpha  and  omega  of  socialism  is  the  transformation  of  private 
competing  capital  into  a  united  collective  capital.'  This  is  the  principle 
on  which  all  the  schools  of  socialism,  however  opposed  otherwise,  are  at 
one.  Such  a  system,  while  insisting  on  collective  capital  inclu  ting 
land,  u  quite  consistent  xcith  private  2^'>'opcrti/  in  other  forms  anu  vith 
j>erfect  freedom  in  the  use  of  one's  own  share  in  the  equitable  distri  ni'.ion 
of  the  produce  of  the  associated  labor."  How  astonishing,  then,  ).*  the 
professor's  very  remarkable  statement  that  "Theft,  robbery,  spoliation, 
covctousuess,  and  a  large  number  of  other  words  could  have  no  meaning 
in  a  socialistic  state!" 

The  professor's  topic  is  "  Socialism  and  the  Xew  Testament,"  and  he 
makes  an  extraordinary  argument  against  socialism  out  of  certain  illustra- 
tions employed  by  Jesus,  drawn  from  the  social  order  of  the  times.  "We 
are  informed  that  in  a  socialistic  state  "the  very  teachings  of  Christ 
would  be  uuiutelligable,"  because,  forsooth,  people  would  not  understand 
his  references  to  poverty  and  riches,  to  capitalists,  usury,  thieves,  etc. 
That  indeed  would  be  bad  for  the  illustrations,  but  would  it  not  be 
splendid  for  mankind  ?  "A  world  in  which  one  could  not  fall  among 
thieves,"  we  arc  told,  "  would  get  no  lesson  from  the  parable  of  the  Good 
Samaritan."  And  must  we  then  keep  thieves  to  the  end  of  time  in  ora.i- 
to  learn  how  to  treat  their  victims?  and  "camels"  instead  of  trolley 
cars,  in  order  to  see  tlirough  "  the  needle's  eye  ?"  ]\Iust  "  C?esar"  andhi.?^ 
coins  continue,  and  "  publicans  "  and  "  harlots,"  in  order  ♦li.\c  Jesus  may 
be  intelligible  and  be  the  founder  of  an  abiding  d'opensation  ?  "What 
shall  be  said  to  such  doctrine  as  this  ? 

Jesus  makes   frequent   reference   to   kings:    "Ye   shall    be   brought 


,v..7.)  The  Arena.  129 

ufor*  kiiK's;"  and  an  apostle  admonishes  us  to  "honor  the  king." 
".'.ill  wo.  tlicreforc,  like  the  court  preachers  of  Charles  II,  assert  the  divine 
;',.-l)t  of  kind's?  "The  economic  order  based  on  property,"  the  pro- 
;,-■.. ^r  ttlls  us,  "is  so  ^Y0ven  into  the  New  Testament  that  the  fading  of 
;.»'.  order  out  of  the  world  would  make  Jesus  the  founder  of  a  temporary 
:  .'^n.'Mtion."  After  that  argument  there  is  nothing  more  to  be  said, 
i;  V.  »  vtritablc  guillotine  stroke  for  socialism. 

Ih.  re  arc  many  statements  through  this  article  that  need  qualification, 
if  wliieh  the  following  is  a  sample:  "The  socialist  limit&  the  cause  of 
f'4,f  a iU  to  the  institution  of  property."  No;  many  of  them  would  in- 
.  I'lle  rum,  even  under  the  Swedish  system,  as  a  cause  of  evil.  "  Social- 
•..•-  t^Mch  that  institutions  make  us  bad."  Do  they  ?  Do  they  not  rather 
:iy  thr.t  bad  institutions  occasion  badness  ?  And  who  will  deny  it  ? 
Jfriii.jej'ort,  Conn.  Joseph  Pullman. 

"THE  MORMON  rROBLEM." 

Is  the  September-October  issue  of  the  Methodist  Review  is  an  article  on 
W.r  hi.ove  subject  which  I  cannot  let  pass  without  protest.  Evidently 
the  writer,  Kev.  F.  S.  Bcggs,  is  not  "up"  in  Mormon  history  or  doc- 
trine, or  he  could  not  have  written  that  article.  He  speaks  admiringly 
.  f  the  courage  and  devotion  which  led  them  to  brave  the  dangers  and 
j'tivations  of  the  wilderness  and  cites  as  an  instance  the  experiences  of 
"ihc  Handcart  Brigade,"  one  of  the  most  inhumau  outrages  ever  perpe- 
t-iitr<l  on  trusting  womanhood  and  helpless  infancy,  and  which  should 
i..»ve  .subjected  the  perpetrators  to  extermination  froin  the  face  of  the 
earth.  A  wonderful  example  of  heroism  truly,  to  iuv>>igle  more  than  a 
tf:'->u'«ind  women  with  their  children  across  the  o^ean  and  out  to  the 
limits  of  civilization,  then  tell  them  they  must  walk  ore  thousand  miles 
l'>  their  do.«tinatioD,  over  mountain  and  plain,  across  r>crs  and  through 
^'■»<-klf-ss  prairies,  while  to  carry  their  sick  and  helpless  infants  they 
^t^r-?  furnished  with  carts  in  which  provisions  and  such  housr-hold  ef- 
fr^u  ns  ih<-y  had  must  also  bo  transported  by  the  thews  and  sinews  of 
jLf-*<-  deceived  and  defrauded  women!  N'o  marvel  that  the  pathway 
«M  "  blazed  "  with  shallow  graves  and  whitening  bones  of  these  victims 
■  f  Mormon  lust  and  greed  of  power.  Our  brother  lauds  the  industry 
^^A  tl-.rift  that  changed  the  barren  wilderness  into  a  fruitful  garden, 
<H»t  built  up  the  beautiful  city  of  Salt  Lake,  with  its  imposing  Taber- 
t\'\*:  and  magnificent  Temple.  I,  too,  have  looked  on  these  wonders  of 
»*-iU  fcnd  endurance,  but  with  other  eyes  than  those  of  Mr.  Beggs.  I 
i.»rr  jrcn  them  built  by  the  compulsory  toil  and  forced  contributions  of 
--<?>  ft(i<l  women  lured  from  the  Eastern  States,  from  England,  Bcandi- 
i-ifia.  Oerraatiy,  and  elsewhere,  by  the  promise  of  a  modern  Eden,  a 
jtrt^liv?,  a  veritable  Mount  Zion,  where  God  comes  down  and  holds  con- 
^'■••*«?  -with  Ills  people  as  in  the  Eden  of  old, where  wealth  and  tlie  divine 
•»»flT  lire  th;>  lot  of  all  who  join  this  commun't;,  of  Latter  Day  Saiuts(?). 
**  ««11  laud  the  enterprise  and  industry  c'.  the  toilers  on  the  P3Tamid3, 
''•V  i;')il\cf«  of  Thebes,  or  the  temples  of  Baalbec  or  Heliopolis. 


130  Methodist  Bcvicw.  [Jamiarj, 

But  Mr.  Beggs  fails  to  appreciate  the  geuius  of  Jlormonism  ;  he  sees 
but  oue  bar  sinister  on  its  escutcheon— polygamy — and  partially  defends 
that,  lie  says  they  are  more  evangelical  than  Unitarians  or  Universalists, 
and  deprecates  the  insult  of  sending  missionaries  among  tbem.  Did  the 
brother  ever  hear  of  Unitarians  or  Universalists  who  afhrmed  that  Adara 
was  God,  and  that  the  human  race  is  tlie  natural  offspring  of  male  and 
female  deities  ?     Yet  that  is  orthodox  Mormon  doctrine. 

It  teaches  further  that  woman,  if  saved  at  all,  must  occupy  a  low,  me- 
nial position  in  the  next  life,  unless  she  has  been  tho  wife  or  concubine  of 
someone  of  "the  saints."  Can  Unitarians  or  Universalists  match  that? 
Certainly  they  cannot. 

It  claims  that  the  revelations  (?)  made  to  its  chief  prophets  are  of  supe- 
rior authority  to  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  and  that  Joseph  Smith 
was  the  peer  of  any  of  the  Old  Testament  prophets.  I  have  debated 
those  questions  in  public  with  their  priests  and  teachers,  and  know  ex- 
actly what  they  claim. 

It  teaches  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  of  equal  authority  with  the 
Bible,  holds  and  practices  the  doctrine  of  "  blood  atonement,''  which  our 
brother  would  do  well  to  study,  and  exercises  a  more  repressing  and  soul- 
crushing  despotism  over  the  minds  of  its  people  than  was  ever  wielded  by 
pope  or  council. 

Its  creed  is  a  "crazy  patchwork"  of  Christianity,  Judaism,  Islaraism, 
and  paganism — a  travesty  on  evangelical  religion.  Its  tutelar  saint,  Jo- 
seph Smith,  would,  to  quote  Governor  Ford,  of  Illinois,  "drink  like  a 
sailor  and  swear  like  a  pirate ;"  and  as  an  evidence  that  the  stream  does 
not  rise  above  its  source  I  liave  seen  a  noisy,  intoxicated  crowd  of  men 
and  boys  around  the  door  of  a  liquor  store  in  Salt  Lake  City  above  the 
portals  of  which  was  the  legend,  "Holiness  to  the  Lord;"  a  fair  indica. 
tion  of  the  moral  stupidity  of  ]\Iormonism. 

I  have  direct  oral  testimony  that  large  numbers  of  their  youth  abhor 
the  religion  of  their  parents,  and  Avould  gladly  shake  oil  its  shackles 
were  it  not  for  a  well-founded  fear  of  the  consequences.  The  religion  of 
the  "saints"  is  credulity  based  on  fraud,  falsehood,  and  abomination. 

FranTcfort,  Kan.  l^OJiAs  Scott. 

REPLY  TO  DR.  LEWIS. 
My  critic  sees  fit  to  characterize  my  article  on  "Entire  Sanctification  " 
as  "  Subjective  Theology."  All  theology  that  relates  to  man,  as  a  scheme 
of  redemption,  lias  its  subjective  side,  and  we  Methodists  have  ever 
emphasized  the  experimental  feature.  Of  course,  experience  must  be  in 
harmony  with  the  objective  truths  of  God's  word,  as  the  mental  impres- 
sion of  a  mountain  must  have  its  origin  in  a  real  external  mountain  iu 
order  to  be  true.  "We  base  our  belief  in  the  removal  of  the  sinward  tend- 
ency on  such  passages  as,  "And  the  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly," 
etc.  Wliile  it  is  certainly  rational  to  believe  that  God  will  remove  that 
impairment  for  which  we  are  not  responsible,  my  friendly  critic  doubts  the 
privilege  of  having  this  tendency  removed  instantaneously,  consequent  to 


1507.]  The  Arena.  131 

cur  faith  and  prayer,  because  there  is  no  specific  promise  to  that  efiect. 
As  well  mJ"ht  he  doubt  iustautaneous  conversion.  On  conversion  there 
!«.  an  iuiitantaneous  removal  of  this  tendency  in  a  varying  degree,  and  why 
•  hould  not  the  remainder  be  removed  at  a  subsequent  time  ?  We  see  no 
i^s^jn  against  it. 

I  said  notliing  in  my  former  article  about  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  to 
this  removal,  although  it  does  not  appear  incredible  that  the  Spirit,  one 
A  whose  ofiiccs  is  to  convict  of  sin,  might  witness  to  the  removal  of  a 
•.-p.dency  to  sin.  But  what  about  the  witness  of  one's  own  spirit  ?  May 
r.>t  a  man  know  whether  he  has  a  tendency  to  evil  ?  Just  as  certainly  as 
oae  may  know  that  he  has  no  tendency  to  drink  intoxicating  beverages 
l>o  may  know  that  he  has  no  bias  to  evil.  True,  this  tendency  lies  below 
I  onsciousness;  but  we  judge  of  a  tendency  just  as  we  judge  of  the  unseen 
UHturc  of  soil  by  its  products,  and,  thus  judging,  we  may  know  when  the 
tfriidency  is  gone  by  the  absence  of  its  fruits.  Immaturity  may  still 
remain  and  perfection  be  far  distant,  as  Bishop  Merrill  so  finely  dis- 
criminates, while  on  this  revealed  nature  of  God  as  a  sufiicient  founda- 
tiitn  wc  predicate  our  belief  that  the  effects  of  sin  vrill  finally  be  oblit- 
erated. 

These  views  may  be  "practically  unknown  to  the  groat  masters  of 
exegesis"  outside  of  Anninian  theology,  but  there  are  masters  here 
vlio  nobly  hold  and  defend  them.  Of  course,  the  great  Calvinistic  theo- 
i-igians  hold  that  the  elimination  of  this  sinward  tendency  cannot  occur 
uutil  death,  but  3Iethodism  does  not  so  believe.  God  is  able  to  do  for  us 
"hbovc  all  that  we  ask  or  think,"  whatever  may  be  the  thoughts  of 
our  friendly  cxegete  in  the  city  by  Lake  Erie.  G.  E.  Scrimger. 

Danvilk,  III. 


EVOLUTIOX  AND  GENESIS. 
PnoKKssoR  Coxy,  in  Ids  admirable  paper  in  the  last  lievim,  tells  us  on 
the  first  page  that  scientists  and  Christians  are  joining  hands.  But  on 
page  Sm  of  the  lit^riac  he  tells  us  that  scientists  attribute  the  origin  of 
uiHU  to  evolution.  Has  the  Christian  world  reached  that  point  yet  ?  If 
^»,  of  what  value  is  the  account  of  the  supernatural  origin  of  man,  as  re- 
corded iu  Genesis  ?  Is  it  an  allcgorj-  ?  If  it  is,  has  it  no  force  whatever  ? 
1''>C3  it  not  teach  that  man  had  a  supernatural  origin  ?  How  then  could 
•"rnlution,  which  is  purely  natural,  originate  him  ?  What  right  have 
''^;ris;ian  writers  on  evolution  to  ignore  the  account  iu  Genesis  ?  And  is 
''•  iK-cdful  for  them  to  reiterate  statements  that  have  every  appearance  of 
'.ntajronism  to  the  Bible  ?  Trofessor  Conn's  article  is  a  fine  piece  of  art,  highly 
'  'irrinal  and  suggestive,  but  the  point  I  have  raised  is  a  confusing  one  to 
'•■ -Miy  wlio  believe  in  evo]\ition  but  do  not  believe  in  casting  doubts  on 
!'.;l'!f  statements.  Let  scientists  give  the  Christian  world  the  supernatural 
■■''ici;]  of  matter,  life,  and  mind,  and  I  suppose  we  will  acrrce  to  leave  to 
•"■•"lutiuM  all  the  rest.  '  D.  M.  YouKG. 


132  Mithodist  Revieio.  [January, 


THE  ITINERANTS'  CLUB. 


REFLECTION   ON  A   GREAT  PASTORATE. 

A  MOST  significant  event  in  the  life  of  tLe  cities  of  New  York  and 
Brooklyn,  .lud,  indeed,  in  some  respects  an  event  of  exceeding  interest  to 
the  whole  Christian  Church,  is  the  celebration  of  the  fiftieth  anniversary 
of  the  pastorate  of  the  Rev.  K.  S.  Storrs,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  of  the  Church 
of  the  Pilgrims,  Brooklyn.  Not  only  the  congregation,  but  the  churches 
of  tlie  city,  and,  indeed,  the  city  itself,  have  done  themselves  honor  in 
celebrating  this  golden  anniversary  in  the  service  of  one  of  America's 
foremost  preachers.  It  is  a  pleasant  thing,  also,  to  remember  in  connec- 
tion with  it  that  he  is  not  celebrating  the  close  of  his  pastorate;  for,  at 
the  age  of  seventy-five,  he  continues  to  minister  to  his  people,  and  it  is 
the  prayer  of  thousands  that  his  life  and  labors  may  be  continued  for 
many  years  to  come.  It  is  not  the  purpose,  however,  of  this  paper  to 
epeak  of  the  event  itself,  nor  to  describe  it,  as  it  has  already  been  so  well 
done  in  the  current  press.  "We  propose  simply  to  note  a  few  matters 
connected  with  it  which  may  well  engage  the  attention  of  our  younger 
ministry. 

Dr.  Storrs  began  his  ministry  when  Brooklyn  was  a  small  city.  He 
celebrates  his  fiftieth  anniversary  when  it  has  grown  to  be  one  of  the 
foremost  cities  in  the  country,  and  by  its  union  ^vith  New  York  is  soon 
to  become  a  part  of  the  greatest  city  on  the  American  continent.  His 
life  has  been  a  part  of  the  growth  of  the  city  in  which  he  resides.  He 
has  helped  to  make  its  history,  and  stands  to-day  as  a  mo'^t  eminent 
example  of  Christian  activity.  It  is  one  of  the  privileges  of  an  extended 
pastorate  that  this  may  be  done.  The  opportunity,  in  this  particular 
form,  is  not  possible  to  the  Methodist  ministry;  and  yet  many  of  our 
ministers  have  become  great  factors  in  the  life  of  the  cities  in  which  they 
have  dwelt,  having  lived  long  in  the  same  city  and  having  been  trans- 
ferred from  church  to  church.  In  this  way  they  have  exerted  a  wide 
power  and  influence.  The  cases  of  such  lengthened  pastorates  as  that  of 
Dr.  Storrs  are  relatively  few,  even  in  churches  of  unlimited  pastorates. 
Yet,  without  entering  into  the  question  of  the  desirableness  of  the  aboli- 
tion of  a  definite  pastoral  term,  we  may  at  least  assume  that  the  case  of 
Dr.  Storrs  alTords  room  for  reflection  on  the  part  of  our  Church,  and  ma- 
terial for  study  on  the  part  of  young  pastors. 

Ilis  pastorate  has  also  l:>een  remarkable  because  of  the  men  with  whom 
he  has  been  associated.  Brooklyn  is  designated  as  ' '  the  City  of  Churches," 
and  its  pulpits,  of  all  denominations,  have  been  filled  by  men  of  great 
eminence  during  Dr.  Storrs's  residence  there.  In  his  anniversary  sermon 
he  thus  pathetically  speaks  of  his  great  colaborers  who  have  gone  before: 
"The  changes  in  churches  and  pastors  around  us  have  not  been  as  re- 
markable as  in  other  decades  since  184G.     In  the  last  ten  years  losses  by 


jy^7.]  The  Itinerants'  Chib.  133 

lioath  linvc  continued.  Mr.  Beechcr  has  gone  from  the  pulpit  which  he 
imdc  fiimous  in  the  -world,  and  his  elder  brother,  Dr.  Edward  Beecher, 
\:\*.  Intely  gone.  Dr.  Henry  Van  Dyke  has  gone,  and  Dr.  Charle3  11. 
Hall  witli  each  of  whom  the  relations  of  many  of  us  had  been  intimate. 
i»r.  William  51.  Taylor,  of  New  York,  who  was  as  much  beloved  here 
«;id  aInioKt  as  much  at  home  as  among  his  own  people,  has  also  entered 
ti!o  heavenly  society.  Bishop  Loughliu  has  also  ceased  from  his  earthly 
U'wrs,  and  Father  Fransioli,  than  whom  no  more  honored  priest  has 
tTrvfd  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Dr.  Henry  M.  Scudder,  too,  has 
;'orie." 

Living  in  the  sunlight  of  jtublicity  and  surrounded  by  so  many  minis- 
(rrfl  whose  fame  filled  the  land,  Dr.  Storrs  has  ever  maintained  with 
t|j;rnity  and  power  his  own  unique  and  brilliant  eminence.  In  the  golden 
fcuiiiversary  of  liis  pastorate,  his  influence  is  undiminished,  and  a  great 
city  pays  tribute  to  him  as  one  of  lier  foremost  citizens.  Indeed  churches 
<'f  every  name,  the  land  over.  Join  in  grateful  recognition  of  the  event. 

We  may  also  notice  Dr.  Storrs's  relation  to  gnsat  public  intere.-.ts.  His  long 
5  •'.'itorate  gave  Iiim  an  opportunity  of  acquaintance  with  the  leading  forces 
of  the  city,  and  he  was  thus  enabled  to  do  a  work  which  would  have  been 
i:i!possiblc  to  him  under  other  conditions.  A  study,  however,  of  his  life 
>ltoft'8  'hat  he  touched  the  public  life  of  his  city  and  country  only  at 
%itai  points.  He  did  not  constantly  interfere  either  in  municipal  or  State 
"f  national  affairs,  but  he  waited  his  opportunity  and  brought  his  iniluencc 
\o  bear  only  when  questions  of  great  moral  importance  j)resented  thcm- 
s-'.lvcs.  In  this  way  his  power  did  not  wane,  but  grew.  Devoting  himself 
as  he  did  only  to  great  interests,  on  important  and  sometimes  crisal  occa- 
;lons  his  voice  was  a  trumpet-call  to  duty.  He  was  the  furthest  removed 
from  being  partisan  in  his  relations  to  public  life. 

His  career  may  emphasize  also  to  young  ministers  the  possibility  of 
success,  in  the  entire  absence  of  sensational  methods,  by  constantly  pre- 
t^rving  in  their  preaching  the  loftiest  ideals.  Dr.  Storre  has  never  been 
»'*«luccd,  V)y  the  desire  for  popular  applause,  to  abandon  those  noble 
f'lrms  of  thought  and  expression  which  have  been  the  dominant  features, 
jM-rhaps,  in  his  public  ministry.  He  has  been  regarded  as  the  most  polished 
orator  in  the  country.  The  maintenance  of  a  lofty  ideal  in  thought  and  in 
form  is  rarely  found  in  the  life  of  any  public  man,  and  his  career  shows 
iliat  when  such  a  man  can  live  long  enougli  in  the  same  field  of  labor  he 
•-'in  bring  to  him  a  congregation  which  will  appreciate  his  ideals  and  be 
pri'fifed  by  his  style  and  methods.  For  twenty-five  years  he  has  spoken 
>^ithout  nntfs,  his  discourses  being  always  delivered  with  the  most  polished 
'liction  and  in  the  chastest  oratorical  form.  He  ha,s  never  ap{>ealed  to 
pv^ioD,  or  prejudice,  or  popular  favor,  by  any  methods  which  would 
lower  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  or  be  reckoned  as  out  of  harmony  with 
oar  Lord's  method  of  teaching. 

His  sermon  in  connection  with  the  celebration  of  the  golden  jubilee  of 
^■'•^  pastorate  contains  some  gentle  notes  of  warning.  We  quote  one  pas- 
*^5f  which  may  well  demand  atteulion  at  the  present  time:  "Those  days 


134  Methodist  Review,  [Januarv, 

of  plainer  living  and  higher  thinking  are  not  as  familiar  to  us  now. 
The  Church  feels  the  change  as  well  as  the  world.  Culture  is  now  the 
word,  rather  than  the  greater  ^Yord,  Regeneration.  Preaching  is  more 
literary,  pictorial,  or  sometimes  sensational.  Social  (juestions  occui>y 
more  largely  the  attention  of  pastors  and  people  than  do  the  deep  things 
of  spiritual"  experience.  Enthusiasm  for  the  truth  of  what  is  still  recog- 
nized as  the  divine  religion  is  loss  energetic  than  before.  ]\Iissions,  at 
home  and  abroad,  are  often  sustained  rather  by  the  secular  benefits  ^Yhich 
they  promise  than  for  the  object  of  seeking  and  saving  that  which  was 
lost.  Doubtless  there  are  signs  of  promise  in  all  this,  but  doubtless  there 
are  signs  also  of  a  drift  from  Christian  thought  and  feeling.  It  is  sufficient 
for  us  who  are  coming  toward  the  end  to  have  rendered  service  as 
faithfully  as  we  could;  and  so  long  as  the  Master  of  the  Gospel  remains 
supreme,  alike  iu  power  and  life,  we  need  not  fear  that  means  or  men 
will  ever  be  wanting  for  furtherance  of  his  divine  cause."  These  are 
not  the  words  of  a  pessimist  or  of  a  man  who  regards  the  golden  age  of 
the  world  as  iu  the  past;  they  arc  the  words  of  one  who  rccoguize^ 
the  best  that  is  iu  the  present,  yet  fears  that  there  is  a  drifting  away 
from  the  fundamentals,  and  there  needs  to  be  a  restoration  of  t!io 
Church's  true  work,  namely,  the  world's  regeneration.  We  may  well  take 
warning  from  this  veteran  minister,  who  is  not  out  of  touch  with  his  age, 
and  see  to  it  that  we  carry  forward,  in  connection  with  the  advanced 
thought  and  the  changes  of  our  time,  those  principles  and  methods  which 
must  ever  lie  at  the  foundation  of  a  successful  ministry. 

Dr.  Storrs  has  always  and  chiefiy  been  a  minister  of  the  Goipel,  seeking 
no  other  place  of  honor  or  infmeuce.  In  this  respect  his  example,  like 
that  of  the  late  Phillips  Brooks,  is  of  immense  value.  The  wide  and 
lasting  influence  of  both  is  due  to  their  whole-souled  devotion  to  the 
one  single  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  Sou  of  God.  This  is  the 
supreme  function  of  the  Christian  minister. 


EXEGESIS  OF  HEB.  I,  6. 

The  King  James  version  renders  this  passage,  "  And  again,  -when  he 
bringcth  in  the  first-begotten  into  the  world,"  etc.  The  late  revision 
renders  it,  "  And  when  he  again  bringcth  in  the  firstborn  into  the  world,"' 
etc.  The  margin  of  the  revision  reads,  "And  again,  when  he  bringcth 
in,  or,  shall  have  brought  in." 

The  diflerent  renderings  of  this  passage  are  expressive  of  the  difficul- 
ties which  are  found  in  translating  and  expounding  it.  The  first  diffi- 
culty is  that  with  regard  to  the  word  "  again."  Its  position  in  the  Greek 
connects  it  with  the  verb,  whereas  many  commentators  regard  it  as  used 
simply  in  the  sense  of  introducing  a  new  quotation.  The  change  from 
its  place  in  the  Greek  is  supposed  to  be  rhetorical,  or  due  to  a  displace- 
ment of  the  v.ord.  There  is  no  instance  found  in  the  New  Testament 
where  the  Greek  word  here  rendered  "again,"  meaning  "  further,"  or  "  in 
addition,"  does  not  occupy  the  first  place  in  the  sentence.     An  accural e 


isi»7.]  The  liiner ants'  Clul.  135 

•rr'l'ring  of  the  passage  requires  that  we  adhere,  as  nearly  as  possible,  to 
\\.c  form  in  ivhicli  it  is  found  in  the  Greek  text.    We  therefore  reject  the 

•  t-n>,lfttion,  "And  again,  -when  he  bringeth  in  the  firstborn  into  the 
v:v>rM,"  because  it  would  remove  the  "again  "  from  its  true  place.  "We 
*«oiiid  place  the  "  again  "  with  the  verb.  The  verb  itself  is  in  the  aorist 
J.  i.'-o,  after  the  particle  of  time  when.  It  cannot,  accordingly,  be  ren- 
..;>.riHl  as  a  present  indicative,  translating  the  aorist  tense  as  though  it 
»,crc  a  present  indicative,  and  must,  therefore,  be  rendered  in  the  man- 
! '  r  iii  which  such  a  word  should  be  rendered  in  good  Greek.  It  is  a 
cjrtf  which  in  Latin  is  recognized  as  a  ^/w^OTv/m  &r<7c'ii/?«,  and  should  be 
rrrulcrcd,  "And  when  he  shall  have  brought  again  the  firstborn  into  the 

WOlld."* 

In  the  exposition  of  the  passage  we  have  now  to  inquire  as  to  what 
y  -Wii  in  the  life  of  Christ  the  text  refers.  Several  interpretations  have 
l"!  n  attempted  of  this  passage.  One  expositor  refers  it  to  his  incarna- 
iSnn;  another  refers  it  to  the  period  between  his  resurrection  and  ascen- 
fion;  u  third,  to  his  second  advent;  a  fourth,  to  his  coming  to  judge  the 
«<)rld ;  while  a  fifth  interpretation  has  been  that  it  refers  to  the  prophetic 
introduction  of  the  passage.  The  first  meaning  is  excluded  by  the  trans- 
!..tion  we  have  given.  It  is  impossible  to  conceive  of  Christ  as  having 
'"■on  introduced  a  second  time  to  the  world  on  the  occasion  of  his  birth. 
It  must  refer,  somehow,  to  some  other  period  in  his  history.  Again,  the 
I'tnc  between  his  resurrection  and  his  ascension  is  not  historically  recog- 
t.i/ed  ns  a  period  of  such  relative  separateness  in  Christ's  history  as  to 
lead  us  to  suppose  this  to  be  the  reference  in  this  place.  We  conclude, 
'.len,  that  it  refers  either  to  his  second  advent  or  to  his  coming  to  judge 
li.o  world.  In  order  to  determine  which  of  these  meanings  should  be 
v!o})ted  we  must  go  back  to  the  Old  Testament  passage  from  which  it 
i<  'iuoted,  and  find  that  to  which  the  idea  most  probably  refers.  A  glance 
et  0;d  Testament  prophecy  will  show  us  that  it  refers  to  a  threat  of  pen- 
»';iT  which  was  to  be  inflicted  by  the  heathen,  "and  after  tlie  heathen  be 
{■•anishcd,  Israel  also  shall  be  punished."  This  seems  to  indicate  its  ref- 
•"'•■ncc  to  Christ's  coming  for  judgment,  rather  than  to  the  second  advent, 
j-'id  that  the  passage  alludes  to  something  in  connection  with  his  appear- 
'  .\  to  the  world  as  "the  first-begotten."     This  word  here  indicates  his 

•  •■'p.tion  to  mankind,  as  "the  only  begotten"  refers  to  his  relation  to 
'""«1.  The  passage  then  relates  to  men,  and  Christ  is  represented  as  com- 
i   -'  to  judge  them. 

This  is  the  only  instance  where  "first-begotten"  is  used  absolutely; 

■  '  •vherc  it  is  connected  with  other  words.    It  is  oue  of  those  quotations 

■      •'  tlio  Old  Testament  in  which  the  sacred  writer  empk*ys  a  passage  in 

'  •  .L;i,'ncnU   significance.      Each  particular   passage  is  used,  by  the  one 

*'•  '•■>  <juotes  it,  mainly  for  some   specific  point  which  is  contained  in  it. 

'.'    'iHtions   are   sometimes   employed,    not   for   the   words   which   they 

••'in,  but  for  the  sentiments  which  they  express;  hence,  it  does  not 

"i  necessary  to  insist  too  strongly  on  the  exact  reference  of  a  passage 

*  Sec  Ijfliizsch. 


136  Methodld  Beview.  [January, 

in  the  Old  TcstrtPicnt.  The  emphasis  is  here  laid  on  the  fact  that  Christ's 
.-randeur  and  supremacy  are  such  that  he  is  rightfully  an  object  of  ^^•or- 
Siip  to  the  angelic  hosts.  Whether  the  passage  is  quoted  from  Deuter- 
onomy or  from  Psalm  xcvii  is  not  therefore  a  question  of  primary  im- 
portance.  

UNCONSCIOUS  CODES  FOR  MINISTERS. 
A  FEW  years  ago  the  editor  of  a  great  paper,  eulogizing  that  eminent 
journalist,  Horace  Greeley,  made  the  statement  that  "every  man  who  has 
charge  of  a  newspaper,  who  controls  a  newspaper,  has  to  have  a  moral 
code  by  which  he  is  guided  in  the  couduct  of  his  paper."  He  then  pro- 
ceeded to  give  "the  professional  code  that  guided  Mr.  Greeley  during 
his  control  of  the  Trihuner  This  code  was :  "  'Always  give  a  hearing  to 
your  opponent.  Never  attack  a  man  and  refuse  to  let  him  answer  in  tiie 
same  column.  Be  always  as  considerate  of  the  weal:  and  friendless  as  of 
the  powerful.  Waste  no  strength  iu  advocating  that  which  is  intrinsically 
impossible.  Never  compromise  your  own  opinions  on  account  of  your 
subscribers  or  adversaries.  H  they  don't  like  your  ideas  they  can  always 
go  to  another  shop.'  That  was  the  doctrine  which  Horace  Greeley  prac- 
ticed during  his  active  life.  I  cannot  remember,  amid  all  the  controver- 
sies—and they  were  often  very  bitter  controversies— iu  which  he  was  con- 
tinually engaged,  that  he  ever  violated  one  of  those  principles." 

It  is  to  be  assumed  that  every  minister  has  a  code  by  which  he  is  gov- 
erned, consciously  or  unconsciously.  Of  course,  he  recognizes  in  general 
that  the  New  Testament  is  the  standard  of  ethics  which  he  is  to  proclaim, 
and  by  which  he  is  to  guide  his  own  conduct.  Ethical  writers,  however. 
«gree  that  Christ  did  not  lay  down  a  set  of  rules  for  every  emergency  of 
life,  although  no  one  denies  that  he  did  announce  jirinciples  to  meet 
every  case  as  it  arises.  Each  minister  has  certain  unwritten,  but  con- 
trolling, moral  principles.  He  Ls  probably  not  aware  that  he  has  them. 
It  may  be  that  he  does  not  refer  to  them,  even  iu  his  thoughts,  at  the 
time  of  determining  his  actions.  He  acts  from  emotions  which  arise 
freely  and  naturally,  without  suspecting  that  he  is  controlled  by  ethical 
laws;  just  as  it  is  possible  ^Ir.  Greeley  had  never  formulated  the  code  by 
which  he  was  constantly  guided.  The  important  fact  is  that  at  some 
time,  and  in  some  way,  he  had  imbibed  principles  by  which  he  was  con- 
trolled. 

The  minister's  code  might  read  somewhat  as  follows  :  "  Never  preach 
what  you  do  not  believe,  and  never  fear  to  preach  what  you  think  ought 
to  be  proclaimed.  Never  favor  the  rich  as  against  the  poor,  nor  lead  your 
people  to  feel  that  you  know  in  your  own  conduct  any  class  distinctions. 
Never  fail  to  give  your  people,  every  time  you  preach,  the  best  production 
of  your  mind'and  heart.  Never  regard  your  services  as  rendered  for  pay 
or  for  any  earthly  reward.  Never  regard  a  member  of  the  church  as 
hostile  to  you  or  as  unchristian  because  he  does  not  agree  with  your  views 
and  methods." 


is;»7.]  Archcwlogy  and  Biblical  Research.  137 

ARCKiSBOLOGT   AND   BIBLICAL   RESEAHCH. 


COMPOSITION  OF  THE  FENTATEUCn. 
\Vki.i.hai:shk,  the  most  advanci^d  leader  among  tlie  divisive  critics, 
^  in  tlie  I'cntateuch,  or  rather  the  Ilesateuch,  at  least  three  well- 
-  "•;,  .1  nnd  distinct  codes.  We  say  "  Ilexateuch," because  in  recent  years 
•\=»  t'.-ria  has  almost  entirely  displaced  the  word  Pentateuch,  since  crit- 
!.-i  n'"".irtl  the  Book  of  Joshua  not  as  a  separate  work,  but  merely  as  the 
:-l!!untion  of  the  preceding  five  books.  We  say  "  at  least  three  well- 
:  •■;ii'  .1  and  distinct  codes,"  not  because  there  are  no  traces  of  otlicr  docu- 
:-.;)•-<  in  these  books,  for  these  codes  iu  their  turn  show  clearly  that  they 
;'«•}  n:c  of  a  composite  nature,  but  because  they  are  independent  of  each 
»;!;rr  in  every  sense  of  the  word.  These  three  codes,  written  by  diilcr- 
<i\X  men,  and  iu  dilferent  ages,  were  skillfully  edited  by  a  later  writer, 
•«?io  added  and  omitted  whatever  suited  him.  So  cleverly  did  this  com- 
5  .l-r  do  his  work  that  more  than  two  thousand  years  elapsed  before  the 
l-Mticd  world  discovered  the  nature  and  style  of  composition.  The  old 
ric-.v  that  Moses  kept  a  journal  during  his  sojourn  in  the  wilderness,  in 
*hich  lie  wrote  down  facts  as  he  witnessed  them,  and  that  he  furnished 
i.:i  rhdwrate  system  of  laws  for  the  government  of  the  Hebrews,  both  in 
<ivil  and  ecclesiastical  affairs,  has  been  discarded  b}  tlie  critics,  and  has 
\^'.\  labeled  "uncritical."  That  Moses  wrote  the  earlier  portions  of  the 
r.ntateuch  in  the  first  year  of  the  exodus,  near  Sinai;  Deuteronomy  in 
'.*■'•  p'ains  of  Moab  toward  the  close  of  the  journey,  and  the  other  por- 
'.  '.it  dnring  the  thirty-eight  or  thirty-nine  yeare  in  the  wilderness,  is,  we 
■  '•-  r.-siircd,  no  longer  credible,  for  such  a  view  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of 
'■''■'rical  criticism  and  natural  development,  according  to  the  composite 
f   'iH'l  of  Darwin  and  Wellhausen. 

Wc  shall  not  try  to  reproduce  all  the  theories  of  the  divisive  critics 
"r^rding  the  origin  of  the  Pentateuch,  even  in  outline,  but  shall  limit 
'  ^r-r-lvcsto  the  one  most  in  vogue  at  present,  being  in  the  main  the  hy- 
;■  ■  lit  sis  of  Wellhausen,  which  has  been  popularized  in  Great  Britain  and 
A!::':tiea   by  the  late  Robertson   Smith,   and    more    recently  by  Canon 

•  K'jvit.  This  theory,  according  to  the  former,  "is  the  growing  convic- 
''  >n  of  nn  overwhelming  weight  of  the  most  earnest  and  sober  scholar- 

TJic-  tlircc  codes  of  the  critics  arc  usually  known  in  our  day  by  the  signs 

•  K.  n,  and  P.  The  J  E  is  the  most  ancient.  It  is,  as  the  name  indi- 
'"■-•'*,  a  composite  work,  wherein  at  least  two  writers  are  easily  distin- 

•  :.Kud  by  their  emjiloyment  of  the  divine  names  Jehovah  and  Elohini-, 
'  '"*■  tlio  terms  "  Jehovist  "  and  "  Elohist."  These  two  ancient  authors 
'•?^'**  quite  independently  of  each  other,  and  a  later  writer  united  their 
*'*;'«riitc  works  into  one  harmonious  whole,  but,  as  might  be  expected, 
■"'■■Ji   various  additions  and  omissions.     The  J  E  Code,  though  mostly 

y— yiVTII  SnuiES,  VOL.  XIII. 


138  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

historical  in  nature,  is  ucvcrtlicless  not  cutirely  devoid  of  law.  Well- 
liauseu  claims  that  llie  '*  legislative  elements  are  incorporated  only  at  one 
point,  where  they  naturally  fall  into  the  historical  context,  namely,  in  con- 
nection v.-ith  the  lawgiving  on  Sinai,  Exod.  xx-xxiii  and  xxxiv."  This  part 
of  the  Hexateuch  has  been  termed  tbe  prophetic  narrative,  proceeding,  as 
the  designation  implies,  from  those  in  sympathy  with  the  prophets,  rather 
than  with  the  ])riestly  caste.  It  dwells  with  delight  upon  the.  early  his- 
tory of  tLe  patriarchs,  upon  their  simplicity  of  life,  upon  the  good  old 
times,  when  the  father  performed  priestly  functions  for  himself  and  fam- 
ily at  some  sacred  sjwt,  made  holy  by  a  vision  from  some  heavenly  vis- 
itor or  by  the  offering  of  sacrifice  by  some  distinguished  ancestor.  The 
exact  time  when  the  Jehovist  and  the  Elohist  wrote  is  not  known,  neither 
is  it  easy  to  fix  the  date  at  which  their  works  were  united  into  one  docu- 
ment. Critics,  however,  agree  that  it  was  at  a  comparatively  late  period, 
certainly  subsequent  to  the  age  of  Solomon.  It  is  also  an  open  question 
whether  J  was  written  before  or  after  E.  One  set  of  critics  maintain 
that  E  is  the  older,  and  written  between  900  and  SjO  B.  C,  while  J 
could  not  have  been  produced  till  between  SoO  and  7o0  B.  C.  "Well- 
hausen,  Kuenen,  and  Stade  give  the  priority  to  J,  placing  the  date  of  its 
composition  between  850  and  800  B.  C,  while  E  was  written  somewhere 
about  750  B.  C. 

D,  or  Deuteronomy,  was  the  next  in  order.  This  code  also  shows 
the  results  of  editing.  The  original  code  consisted  only  of  that  portion 
beginning  with  the  twelfth  chapter  and  ending  with  the  twenty-sixth. 
Thus  the  first  eleven  chapters  form  a  kind  of  an  introduction  to  the 
Deuteronomic  legislation.  In  recent  years  readers  of  Pentateuch  criticism 
have  grown  familiar  with  analytical  schemes  or  divisions  of  books  which 
look  more  like  algebraic  equations  than  helps  for  determining  the  age 
and  composition  of  an  Old  Testament  book.  The  analytical  scheme  of 
the  Book  of  Deuteronomy,  according  to  Driver,  is  as  follows: 


1  J  J  E.                              xxvli,  5-r\ 

I  I  D.    1-xxvl,  xxvii,  1-1.                       Tt'-S,  9-10,  11-13,  (14-20,)  .xxvlii,  xxl.x-xxx. 

f  P.                                                                                             xxxli,  4S-52. 

1  (  J  E.                    xxxi,  1  J--.'2.             xxsil,  1-13,  44. 

L  \  D.    xxxl,  1-13.                       2:3-30.                            40-4T.                         (xxxiil.)  * 


f        P.    xxxiv,  1'.  P-9. 

I       U  E.  10. 

L     "(D.  xxxiv,  1"-:.+  11-12. 

The  Book  of  Deuteronomy  differs  so  much  from  the  preceding  three 
books  as  to  make  it  certain  tliat  ^Moses  could  not  have  written  it,  even  if 
he  had  been  the  author  of  Exodus  and  the  following  two  books.  YVhcu 
was  the  Deuteronomic  Code  wiitten?  It  is  a  question  more  easily  asked 
than  answered.  Onl}'  one  thing  is  established  beyond  controversy — 
•  Incorr>onited  from  an  IndepoDdtnt  source.  +  lu  the  mala. 


..-,7  1  Jirclimlogy  and  Biblical  Research.  130 

uxlv  that  the  book  was  in  existeuce  in  the  eighteentli  year  of  King 
'''i*.^;,'*say  li23or  G21  B.  C.  We  have  said  that  this  has  been  estab- 
' ,  •  *r  1  *  beyond  perad venture,  since  all  divisive  critics  agree  that  the 
'■Vit.k  of  the  Law,"  found  iu  the  temjilc  by  the  high  priest  Hilkiali 

'„  •>  Ktn"3  xxii  8,  ff.).  cc>uld  not  have  been  the  entire  Pentateuch,  but 
vh'-'r  thcDcuteronomic  version  of  the  law  of  Moses.  The  arguments 
'""fAvor  of  this  conclusion  are  by  no  means  satisfactory  or  convincing. 
is".'  to  P'turn  to  the  date.  The  more  conservative  critics,  like  Delitzsch 
♦•Jiui-hm,  assign  it  to  the  tim.o  of  Ilezekiah;  Driver  sees  no  good  rea- 
/'nf.ruiakin'r  it  later  than  the  reign  of  Mauasseh;  while  Kuenen  and 
•.v-il!>.iuseu  place  it  in  tlie  days  of  Josiah.  Thus,  Moses  is  severely 
>ri  out  of  the  question;  for  in  no  souse,  according  to  the  critics,  can 
t-  5-c  R-gardcd  as  the  author  of  the  Pentateuch,  much  less  that  of  Deu- 
V-r.Ji;omy. 

\\  or  Priestly  Code,  far  excelUnce  the  manual  of  ritualistic  laws  or  ordi- 

r-»->^'^  rcgiirding  the  services  of  the  tabernacle,  the  functions  of  the 

rri^^tsand  Levites,  is  clearly  of  a  much  later  origin  than  Deuteronomy. 

rrU!.:.,once  favored  the  Elohistic  or  Priestly  Code,  as  the  most  ancient 

-.  rtloii  of  the  Pentateuch.     This  view   ha^,   however,   been  given  up. 

*-i<\\  a  mistake  can  be  accounted  for,   because   the  "  uncritical*' con- 

friaded  the  origin  of    the  ceremonial    institutions   of    Israel    and    the 

Uh»  p'spccting  them,  which  "  were  graduully  developed  and  elaborated." 

T.v   completed    form    in    which    we    possess   the  Priestly  Code  shows 

«-«-»r|y,  we  are  told,  that  such  finished   work  could  not  have  originated 

<  ■'■  t.'.ward  the  end  of  the    captivity.      Though    the    exact   date  of  its 

.;  -itiun  cannot  be  fixed,  any  more  than  that  of  Deuteronomy,  it  is 

■   -ii  t'nat  the  Priestly  Code  in  its  present  form  was  not  made  public 

:';^r  the  return  of  the   Jews  from  Babylon  to   Palestine.     Ezekiel 

I  have  written  a  part  of  it — "  the  Law  of  Holiness,"  Lev.  xvii-xxvi — 

i-'^'.  tijorc  likely  Ezra  wrote  it,  or  some  priests  of  his  time.     Be  that  as  it 

sK-tr,  jt  was  Ezra,   fourteen  years  after  his  return  to  Jerusalem,  or  444 

H,  C,  who  read  and  proclaimed  this  code  to  his  countrymen. 

N  "v,  tlie  uninitiated  may  have  sufficient  temerity  tn  ask:  How  can  it 

^.•.-  tliowa  tliat  the  "Book  of  the  Law,"  found  by  Ililkiah  in  the  tem- 

J^'  ia  the  days  of  Josiah,  was  the  Deuteronomic  Code,  while  the  "Book 

'•••  t!if  Liw"  of  Moses  read  by  Ezra  must  have  been  the  Priestly  Code? 

J't  MS  .nnswcr  the  question  by  beginning  with  P.     The  laws  and  regu- 

-*■'  ^«   ill  this  code  sliow  too  advanced  a  stage  of  civilization  for  the 

■  •■  ■•  period.     Such  a  tabernacle  as  is  here  described,  with  such  a  rich 

^    •  '^nltonite  ritual,  cannot  be  a  reality,  but  the  invention  of  later  times 

'  :5;e  simple  religion  of  the  patriarchs  had  grown  formal  and  life- 

lu  rither  words,  the  magnificent  portable  sanctuary  never  existed 

■•   ■'■  the  fertile  brain  of  some  postexilic  priest,  or,  as  "^.Vellhausen  says, 

'  ••■  tjibcrnaelc  rests  on  an  historical  fiction  of  which  Ucbrew  tradi- 

*  V'  n   from  the  time  of  the  judges  and  the  first  kings,  for  Avhich 

*•!   vuic  tal)ernnclc  was  strictly  intended,  knows  nothing  at  all  about." 

•  .  •>.«.   n-ie  has   said,  the  Priestly  Code   is   a   religious   novel,    written 


140  Methodist  Revievj.  [Jann 


ary, 


for  ecclesiastical  j)urpo9es.  "Wellhausen  further  asserts  that  the  taber- 
nacle was  "the  copy,  not  the  prototype,  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem." 
Thus,  what  our  fathers  had  regarded  as  history  has  been  declarcfj  a 
myth,  or,  as  Duhm  boasts,  "The  Mosaic  period  is  -wiped  out  witli  one- 
stroke;  yea,  even  Moses  himself  is  no  more  historical  than  Merlin  or 
King  Arthur."  Not  all,  however,  who  assign  a  postexilic  date  to  tl.c 
Priestly  Code  are  as  radical  as  Wellhausen,  Reuss,  and  Graf;  for  mauv. 
while  accepting  the  conclusions  of  the  most  destructive  critics,  are  not 
willing  to  subscribe  to  their  premises,  and  though  they  assent  to  the  most 
rationalistic  teuchiugs  regarding  the  origin  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures, 
yet  they  mysteriously  hold  to  the  inspiration  of  the  Pentateuch. 

Let  us  uext  proceed  to  Deuteronomy.  Why  is  the  date  of  this  book- 
depressed  eight  or  nine  hundred  years?  Here  again  the  argunieat  i? 
purely  subjective.  We  are  again  told  that  the  laws  recorded  in  this  cooe 
are  such  as  to  show  the  impossibility  of  their  being  enacted  till  Josiuh's 
time,  and  chiefly  for  two  reasons:  (1)  Deuteronomy  makes  no  distinctioa 
between  priests  and  Lcvites — a  distinction  first  made  in  exilic  or  post- 
exilic  times.  (2)  Deuteronomy  teaches  the  doctrine  of  one  central  sanc- 
tuary (see  xii,  13).  But  since  high  places  and  many  sanctuaries  were 
found  from  the  earliest  times,  even  to  the  days  of  Josiah,  when  they  were 
finally — but  only  temporarily — abolished,  it  is  impossible,  it  is  claimed, 
that  there  could  have  beeu  legislation  against  them,  or  that  the  ofTerii.g 
of  sacrifice  at  one  central  point  was  required.  Do  we  not  find  good  nica 
offering  sacrifice  at  various  shrines,  and  even  Samuel  himself,  the  best 
man  of  his  day,  sacrificing  wherever  he  pleased?  And,  indeed,  do  we  not 
read  in  Exod.  xx,  24,  "In  eveiy  place  where  I  record  my  name  I  will  come 
nnto  thee  and  1  will  bless  thee  ?"  The  plurality  of  places,  which  may  be 
inferred  from  tliis  passage,  is  successive  rather  than  contemporaneous; 
but  now,  as  the  Hebrews  are  about  to  cease  wandering  and  enter  Canaan, 
it  is  eminently  proper  that  ISIoses  should  jnsist  on  having  one  central 
sanctuary.  Even  in  the  unsettled  and  warlike  times  of  the  judges  we 
have  clear  references  to  the  Lcvites  (Judg.  xvii,  7);  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  (xx,  27);  a  central  sanctuary,  now  at  Bethel  (xx,  1S-2G),  now 
at  Shiloh  (xvili,  31),  then  at  Mizpeh  (xxi,  1),  then  again,  in  the  time  of 
Samuel,  at  Shiloh  (1  Sam.  i,  3,  and  often).  Tliat  Samuel  and  other  good 
people  offered  sacrifices  elsewhere  can,  for  the  most  part,  be  accounted 
for  by  the  general  apostasy  of  the  nation,  or  by  some  special  thcophar.y 
necessitating  special  action.  That  the  people  down  the  ages  shamefully 
disregarded  the  laws  of  God,  whether  in  the  matter  of  religious  wor- 
ship or  in  civil  affairs,  cannot  be  urged  as  an  argument  for  disproving 
the  existence  of  laws  prohibiting  such  abuses. 

There  are,  however,  many  other  reasons  for  believing  the  Pentateucb 
to  be  substantially  the  work  of  I^Ioses,  exactly  such  a  work  as  we  could 
have  expected  from  the  great  legislator  during  his  forty  years'  wan- 
dering in  the  wilderness.  Some  of  these  we  will  endeavor  to  present  in 
the  next  issue.  We  judge  the  matter  to  be  sufficiently  important  and 
opportune  to  call  for  more  extended  discussion. 


.'j7.]  Musionay^y  Eeoieio.  141 


MISSIONARY  REVIEW. 


niGHER  EDUCATION  AS  A  MISSION  AGENCY. 

The  subject  of  education  in  foreign  mission  fields  is  one  that  refuses  to 
:..-  <-\5:-ivjsied,  though  the  value  of  the  college  as  an  evangelistic  agency 
i.n  U-cu  variously  estimated.  Its  worth  probably  differs  in  dillercnt 
rr  aJitries  more  than  that  of  any  other  distinct  form  of  -work.  In  India 
\\f  I>iilT  instituted  educational  measures  -with  the  intent  to  "  strike  India 
11  I'js  lir.iins."  This  was  not  without  result,  even  when  unattended  with 
■.'■.•.txX  effort  to  convert  the  students.  The  theory  has  obtained  in  India, 
;--:i::i;>s  more  than  elsewhere,  that  education  itself  undermines  licathen, 
-f.-n  .Mid  thus  prepares  the  way  for  something  better.  There  is  much 
■•5 -'jht,   therefore,  whether  the  funds  contributed  to  mis.sionary  societies 

♦  •jv'.tld  be  used  for  this  indirect  line  of  ap]no.Tch.  As  a  rule  a  majority  of 
!?.<■  «iudents  in  all  the  colleges  of  foreign  mission  fields,  except  in  India, 
»'••■>  •.■tjsninunicants  in  the  churches.  The  number  of  educated  young  men 
ii  India  is  estimated  by  millions,  and  \\\e  missionary  college  has  to  com- 
f.-;v^  with  the  government  college.     It  has.  till  recently,  been  thought  de- 

•  ri!.l(!  lo  educate  heathen  under  Christian  influences,  even  when  nothing 
rv-'rt  could  be  attained  ;  but  the  number  of  students  who  have  gone  out 
'■■^■'n  horjie  of  these  colleges  to  antagonize  Christianity  has  been  urged 
»::iiin't  t!ie  elhciency  of  this  less  jjositive  form  of  extendiug  the  Gospel. 

^onie  of  the  missions  in  India  have  acquired  so  large  a  Christian  com- 
j.u.iity— the  .Alethodists  in  India,  for  instance — that  they  cannot  furnish 
«-S  i'-»ij.inal  facilities  sufficient  for  their  own  Christian  students,  and  are- 
V:-<rvfure,  confiuin  gtheir  operations  mainly  to  their  own  people.  They  are 
^in•.:»iling  a  large  number  of  educated  Christian  young  men,  who  enter 
'•-■-'.  the  avenues  increasingly  opening  to  educated  persons  as  Indian 
'f-*i!i7-itioa  takes  on  more  and  more  the  complex  European  type.  The 
J-'-'foriion  of  Christians  occupying  places  of  trust  relative  to  the  per- 
f-xa.-^it  of  the  population  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  revolu- 
^    <»»rv  forces  in   the  country,  as  well  as  a  credit  to  the  efticiency  of  the 

-rMi\n  schools.  The  most  marked  revolutionary  feature  is,  perhaps, 
■=•  «  K'  advancement  of  Christian  women.  The  first  Indian  lady  to 
"'-!-:»te  ill  arts  was  Miss  Chundra  JIukhi  Bose,  a  Christian.  The  first 
•■-•■)  Irtdy  to  graduate  in  medicine  was  Miss  Mary  Mittcr,  now  Mrs. 
'    '■•'.•■.  a  Christian.     The  first  Indian  lady  to  graduate  in  law  was  Miss 

■• '  ';*  Sarabji,  a  Christian.  The  first  Indian  lady  to  travel  round  the 
'  ■■'■'■  .  in  March  for  means  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  Hindu  women, 
•^»  l*undit,i  Ramabai,  a  Christian.  The  only  ladies,  as  yet,  whose 
^  -'^'/s  have  won  approbation  from  European  critics  are  :Miss  Toru  Dutt 
^-  Mis.<:  S.  Sattiandhan,  Christian  ladies.  Following  this  line  to  the 
^      -r.s  Ff.-vcrally    the    same    preeminence    and   prioritv   of   Christian 

"^■■^n  U  foiina  in  the  Northwest,  in  Oudh,  and  in  Bengal. 


l-iS  Method ist  Iteview.  [Januai-v 

It  is  not  easy  to  follow  the  influences  exerted  b}-  the  Cliristifm  college. 
Some  of  the  students  of  Dr.  Duff's  college  are  among  the  fo£«uiost  min- 
istcrs  of  Lidiii  to-d:\v.  One  college  iu  South  India  numbers  over  live  Imn- 
dred  efl'ective  Christian  workers  as  graduates  from  its  ranks.  These  India 
Christians  have,  iu  numerous  instances,  even  forced  their  \vay  to  im- 
portam  places  in  Christian  countries.  Three  hundred  Cliristian  students 
are  recorded  in  Great  Britain  by  government  report,  who  have  formed  an 
"  Indian  Christian  Association  "  in  London.  It  is  said  that  in  fifty  years 
not  a  single  graduate  of  the  Tuugchow  College  has  gone  from  the  insti- 
tution unconverted.  It  has  been  estimated  that  in  seven  of  the  goverii- 
nient  schools  of  Japan  there  is  a  larger  number  of  Christians  than  was  to 
be  found  in  the  leading  Christian  colleges  of  America  a  century  ago.  In 
ISSO  there  were  three  thousand  students  iu  seven  of  the  most  jnominent 
government  colleges,  of  v.hona  one  in  every  fourteen  were  Christian  men. 

A  very  remarkable  movement  for  the  extension  of  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Associations  and  of  the  Student  Volunteer  i\lovcment  prevailing  in 
these  colleges  in  mission  fields  is  worthy  of  attention.  If  it  be  true  that 
not  far  from  half  a  million  students  are  found  in  the  educational  iuslitu- 
tions  in  foreign  mission  lands,  probably  ten  thousand  of  whom  arc  pro- 
fessing Christians,  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  to  ask  whether  tlie 
latter  can  be  brought  into  some  scheme  of  national  and  international  sup- 
port. Until  veiy  recently  they  have  been  segregated,  lacking  the  support 
-which  they  might  derive  from  each  other,  the  energetic  force  which  might 
come  from  mutual  acquaintance,  and  some  general  combination  for  ag- 
gressive work  among  the  educated  young  men  of  the  several  countries. 
Since  the  organization  of  the  first  College  Youiig  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation in  Asia,  in  1884,  at  Jaffna  College,  Ceylon,  the  movement  has  ex- 
tended through  many  countries.  The  Christian  College  of  Kangoon, 
Buniiah,  and  the  colleges  of  India,  of  Oroomiah,  Persia,  of  Syria,  Vest 
Turkey,  Africa,  Bulgaria,  Japan,  and  other  countries,  have  already  be- 
come colleagues  iu  the  use  of  systematic  methods  of  advancing  Chris- 
tianity among  the  young  men  of  heathendom  who  are  being  prepared 
for  leadership  in  their  several  countries  by  European  training.  The  mo- 
mentum wliich  shall  come  from  such  combined  organization  to  advance 
personal  Christian  life  among  this  great  body  of  prospective  leaders  of 
thought  in  Asia  and  elsewhere,  it  is  hoped,  will  make  a  "new  chapter  of 
Church  history."  Secretary  Wishard,  of  the  Young  IMen's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation, spent  four  years  in  investigating  the  world's  college  development, 
with  a  view  of  laying  foundations  for  what,  in  his  little  volume  recounting 
his  observations,  he  calls  .4  Keic  Program  of.Vmhns;  and  Dr.  Richard  S. 
Storrs,  of  Brooklyn,  confesses  himself  "profoundly  impressed  "by  3rr. 
Wishard's  statement  of  facts  and  "the  bright  and  vast  outlook  into  the  fu- 
ture "  suggested  by  them. 

RO:.[AX  CATHOLIC  MISSIONS. 
^  It  does  not  appear  that  Protestants  alone  feel  the  pressure  on  their  mis- 
sionary treasuries.     The  Propaganda  has  experienced  a  falling  off  of  about 


.^,j-]  Missionary  Ueview.  l-tS 

tt-]  000  in  their  receipts,  which  is  attributable,  not  only  to  the  financiiil 
;  'lr^:-s\ou  througliout  tlie  world,  but  also  to  flic  developuiciit  of  local  ac- 
".Vvhics  iu  nearly  every  couutry  of  Euroi.e.  lu  other  words,  the  specific 
»'ljnc  mission  development  has  been  partially  at  the  cost  of  the  foreign 
iMiVet  The  iucoiuc  of  the  Propaganda  for  1S95  docs  not  exceed  that  of 
•'lV>''tiiou"h  it  has  now  nearly  twice  as  many  foreign  missionaries  to 
,'upjv>rt  as  Tt  had  fourteen  years  ago.  This  reads  very  like  the  statements 
„v.r  finds  in  Protestant  mission  reports,  and  suggests  far  more  similarity 
}r,'l\vorn  tlic  causes  that  affect  ecclesiastical  finance  iu  the  one  case  aiul 
•h-.-  other  than  we  have  been  sometimes  wont  to  acknowledge.  We  have 
l"iachow  come  to  believe  that  the  clerical  pressure  possible  to  the  Roman 
•.I'.TJrchy  was  equal  to  any  emergency,  quite  apart  from  the  general 
•.tiiiciplos  whicli  govern  the  money  market,  and  notwithstanding  the  fact 
!,f  the  lower  average  of  income  with  tlic  Roman  Catholic  than  with  the 
I'rotcstaut. 

It  is  not  remarkable  that  the  greatest  financial  income  of  the  Propa- 
•  ;r.!ida  should  exhibit  itself  in  France,  because  that  is  pcrliaps  as  thrifty  as 
%nv  Hoinan  Catholic  nation,  and  because  it  has  identified  the  national 
roi.jniiil  advance  witli  Roman  Catholic  missions.  France  contributed 
jaoro  than  one  half  ($827,305)  of  the  aggregate  income  of  §1,304,063. 
il.)w  it  was  with  the  expenditure  on  the  lands  whence  the  contributions 
cvnc,  other  than  tlie  United  States,  need  not  now  be  stated  •,  but  here, 
one  half  the  receipts,  aggregating  §34,000,  were  spent  within  the  country 
f'.»r  ne<'dy  missions. 

It  is  stated  that  in  Africa  there  are  twenty  Roman  Catholic  agencies, 
\x',,n\\^  in  thirty-four  districts,  against  fifty-seven  Protestant  agencies  in 
w:vt!uty-nine  districts.  Of  the  Roman  agencies  nine  are  French,  and  the 
missionaries  make  no  secret  of  tlie  fact  that  their  object  is  to  advance  the 
interests  of  France  as  distinctly  as  those  of  the  Church.  In  Uganda  they 
>i»ve  left  no  means,  creditable  or  the  reverse,  unused  to  oust  Britisli  in- 
H'lcnce.  The  "  armed  brotherhood  "  of  the  Cardinal  Lavigerie  crusade 
ii  more  and  more  plainly  acknowledged  to  be  an  armed  advance  of  the 
ll>nmn  Church  with  political  intent.  The  Brothers  of  the  Sahara  have 
b'lilt  a  station  like  a  fort,  and  in  Uganda  they  have  relied  on  civil 
6:i'l  political  intrigue.  Protestants  have  discouraged  armed  defense 
^Jicrcver  practical  Bishop  Tucker  found  the  natives  who  attended  di- 
vi'jc  services  bringing  their  firearms  with  them,  but  persuaded  them  to 
•' ' y  on  moral  force  and  to  leave  their  weapons  at  home,  though  the  un- 
«-  t:i(".l  state  of  the  land  rendered  it  possible  that  war  might  break  out  at 
'•>■->)•  time. 

I>r.  II.  Martyn  Clark,  who  has  labored  as  a  medical  missionary  in  India. 
'■•■.•iri,'L-s  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  with  further  unworthy  forms  of 
*  lv?.acing  their  cause.  It  is  well  known  that  they  have  at  no  time 
♦'•njpled  to  teach  the  people  to  worship  their  same  old  idols  under  new 
lua.cB;  but  that  they  should  have  cherished  the  deliberate  purpose  of 
'^%kini,r  perverts  of  Protestant  missionary  adherents,  by  bringing  thcni 
5r>to   di^giaoc   through   persistent   attempts   to  demoralize   them,  seems 


1^^  Methodist  Review.  LJauuai-v 

scarcely  coucelvable.  Ho  charges  that  iu  July,  1890,  the  fathers  of  the 
Franciscan  missiou  fell  upon  a  community  of  iiomc  live  thousand  Chris- 
tians whicJi  the  Trotestants  had  gathered  in  from  the  lowest  classes  of 
the  people.  From  the  worst  part  of  this  population,  which  Dr.  Clark 
calls  "riffraff,"  they  hired  agents  to  go  into  the  villages  around  seeking 
proselytes,  giving  them  higher  wages  than  they  could  otherwise  earn! 
Thjis  in  a  few  days  they  induced  hundreds  of  the  people  to  bccouio 
Iloman  Catholics,  whom  they  had  bribed  witb  money,  food,  and  presenti. 
These  poor  people  were  fed,  lodged,  and  even  driven  about  iu  carriages. 
Dr.  Clark,  however,  goes  still  farther,  declaring  that  the  priests  h'ave 
deliberately  promoted  habits  of  intemperance  and  have  fostered  immo- 
rality among  the  people,  that  they  might  be  cast  out  of  the  Protestant 
Churches,  after  which  they  were  received  with  open  arms  into  the  Romau 
Catholic  community.  One  illustration  of  this  was  their  demoralization  of 
the  people  by  the  introduction  among  them  of  intoxicating  liquors. 
The  native  community  in  the  Punjab  were  a  nation  of  water  drinkers, 
but  simultaneously  with  the  appearance  of  the  Eomau  Catholic  mission- 
aries there  came  a  flood  of  strong  drink,  indulgence  in  which  was 
favored  by  ])rccept  and  example.  Again,  among  the  Kohls,  one  of  the 
many  aboriginal  tribes  of  India,  .it  was  the  custom  never  to  drink  ex- 
cept for  the  purpose  of  intoxication,  and  the  Poman  Catholic  priests 
liavc  introduced  moral  corruption  among  them  by  the  encouragement  of 
the  use  of  intoxicants  as  a  mere  beverage.  These  are  grave  charges  to 
make,  but  they  are  openly  made,  and  only  because  of  the  moral  degeu- 
eration  su])erinduced  by  this  method  of  making  perverts. 


PAUL  THE  TYPICAL  FOREirrN  MISSIONARY. 
Dr.  Bekricx-ds,  in  his  strenuous  and  sturdy  book,  Tlic  WorU  for  ChrUt, 
makes  a  study  of  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles  and  finds  in  him  the  elements 
necessary  for  victorious  world  evangelization.  Noting  the  training  he 
received  at  Tarsus,  his  native  city,  his  thorough  grounding  iu  the  Old 
Testament  Scriptures,  the  positiveness  of  his  teaching,  his  passionate  con- 
viction and  tumultuous  energy,  he  says  that  it  must  not  be  overlooked 
"  that  the  foreign  missiouary  among  the  apostles  was  the  most  carefully 
educated  of  them  all.  ...  He  was  the  only  college  graduate.  There 
may  be  room  for  lay  evangelists,  with  the  scantiest  of  educational  prepa- 
ration, in  lands  where  Christianity  has  become  naturalized— though  even 
here  the  necessity  for  a  thoroughly  equipped  ministry  is  greater  than  ever; 
but  the  men  who  are  to  subdue  the  paganism  of  Asia  and  Africa  cannot 
be  recruited  from  the  ranks  of  the  undisciplined.  .  .  .  The  foreign  field 
needs  and  must  have  the  best.  It  requires  the  clearest  personal  experi- 
ence, the  most  steady  poise  of  mind,  the  most  careful  and  tiiorough  edu- 
cational discipline,  the  most  genuine  and  cosmopolitan  sympathy,  and  the 
finest  theological  equijiment  which  can  be  found  iu  the  Church.  It  is 
the  greatest  task  committed  to  her  hands." 


i^v>7)  Foreign  Outlooh  145 


FOREIGN  OUTLOOK. 


SOME  LEADERS  OE  TU OUGHT. 

E.  O.  Steude.  His  position  us  oae  of  the  editors  of  Bcweis  des  Glau7>erts, 
Tic  CJcniiau  theological  magaziue  expiX'Ssly  devoted  to  the  defeu.se  of  the 
{x.-.h  l-i  siithcient  proof  of  Lis  orthodoxy.  On  the  other  haud,  lie  is  a  good 
<t.\ri.nle  of  the  degree  of  variation  from  ordinarily  aecepted  views  per- 
c.ittcJ  to  the  orthodox  in  Germauy.  We  take  as  an  illustration  his  opin- 
;..n  with  reference  to  the  historical  trustworthiness  of  the  biblical  record 
if  creation.  He  asserts  that  the  two  records  of  the  creation  found  in  the 
tnt  :ind  second  chapters  of  Genesis  respectively  are  not  only  based  upon 
4.>urces  iudcpcudcnt  of  each  other,  but  that  also  they  differ  in  their  con- 
tT.tK  to  such  an  extent  that  all  the  arts  of  the  harmonists  are  unavailing 
i;i -their  reconciliation.  Furthermore,  Psalm  cviii,  Job  xxxviii,  and  Jesus 
rltlier  contradict  or  disregard  the  account  in  Genesis.  Tlien,  too,  almost 
ix*  fducated  Christian  to-day  holds  the  view  of  the  relation  of  the  heav- 
f'.ly  bodies  to  each  other  which  molded  the  utterances  in  Genesis.  The 
f  \>;x'rnican  theory  completely  contradicts  Genesis.  He  even  goes  so  far 
-.•  \.o  take  up  one  by  one  th.e  theories  by  which  it  is  proposed  to  "  recon- 
cile" the  record  in  Genesis  with  the  results  of  scientific  research  in  the 
'i  j.'nain  of  nature,  and  to  declare  them  each  in  turn  to  be  impossible  of 
fcvc.'ptance.  The  assured  facts  of  natural  science  cannot  be  brought  into 
••^M'louY  with  the  scriptural  account  of  crcatiou,  nor,  vice  versa ^  can  this 
Vt  harmonized  with  them.  Besides,  Steude  claims,  this  insistence  upon  the 
»--icntific  character  of  the  scriptural  records  robs  us  of  their  true  siguifi- 
t'wvcc,  which  is  the  religious.  The  biblical  record  of  creation  is  designed 
t'»  make  clear  that  whatever  God  wills  and  commands  at  once  takes  place, 
'•r,  i.n  other  words,  his  omnipotence;  that  God  is  a  God  of  order,  and,  by 
»--'•-■  rcpresi-ntation  of  God  as  doing  his  work  slowly  and  gradually,  that  he 
;  ■•■[larcci  the  mind  of  man  to  understand  his  humiliation  of  himself  in  the 
•■'vTv-vt  of  humanity.  Then,  if  we  do  not  insist  on  the  scientific  character 
■  '-tie  Genesis  record,  says  Steude,  we  may  insist  with  cfTcct  upon  those 
•  "- ti  in  the  record  so  true  to  the  results  of  science  as  to  be  an  evidence  that 
*--il  record  was  not  conceived  by  one  totally  unaided  by  the  divine  Spirit 
»-'-^i  may  so  claim  it  as  an  utterance  of  the  Spirit  of  revelation.  But  the 
tlu'f  advantage  in  jiMding  the  historical-scientific  exactness  of  the  Genesis 
■•  "^Td  lies,  according  to  Steude,  in  the  fact  that  thereby  we  are  in  a  bet- 

'  position  to  win  scientific  men  to  belief  in  the  essentials  of  the  Christian 
''  -'.riou. 


'^'^odor  Kolde.     By  his  Luther  Biography  and  other  writings  relative 

'•!''  U'fonnation  he  has  been  lifted  to  the  front  rank  among  the  leaders 

"'"ijrjht  in  Europe  and  America.     But  while  great  historical  themes 

•4U:  chiefly  occupied  his  mind  he  is  by  no  means  indiflerent  to  existing 


14G  Methodist  Bevievj.  [Jannarv, 

conditions,  which  he  studies  -^^-itli  philosophic  breadth  and  insight.  For 
many  years  he  has  watched  with  keen  eye  certain  movements  "within 
Koman  Catholicii-m,  whicli,  \rhile  they  are  known  in  a  general  way  bv 
Protestants,  have  not  been  considered  as  carefully  as  they  ought  in  refer- 
ence to  their  bearing  upon  the  religious  and  political  life  of  llomanists  as 
individuals.  "We  refer  especially  to  the  brotherhoods  of  liomanism,  which 
are  so  numerous  that  Kokle  declares  that  for  almost  every  saint  there  is  a 
brotherhood,  and  that  there  is  scarcely  a  church  which  has  not  at  least  one 
brotherhood.  Among  these  he  names  the  congregations  of  Mary  as  the 
most  numerous;  and  so  skillful  are  the  priests  in  the  management  of  this 
organization  that  for  almost  every  occui>ation  tlierc  is  a  special  congrega- 
tion; for  instance,  there  is  a  congregation  of  dairymen,  one  of  hotel  keepers, 
one  of  servants,  etc.  Membership  in  these  organizations  is  made  easy  by 
the  reduction  of  the  fees  to  such  a  point  that  even  tlie  poorcsi;  can  enjoy 
the  blessings  of  them,  while  the  benefits,  consisting  mostly  in  indulgence 
munificently  bestowed  by  Pius  IX,  arc  regarded  as  so  valuable  that  mem- 
bershii)  is  highly  prized.  Instead  of  heavy  money  payments,  ns  formerly, 
the  conditions  of  membership  are  pious  works,  such  as  devotional  exer- 
cises and  subjection  to  the  priesthood  and  papacy.  Members  may  be  re- 
ceived at  a  very  early  age,  and  should  they  fall  away  from  the  faith  their 
former  connection  with  the  brotherhood  becomes  a  means  of  their  recovery. 
The  members  are  naturally  most  intimately  connected  with  that  priest  to 
whom  is  conmiitted  the  guidance  of  the  brotherhood.  To  him  they  go  to 
confession,  and  thereby  he  can  regulate  their  lives.  But  at  the  same  time, 
since  each  organization  elects  its  own  presiding  ofhcer  from  among  the 
laity,  laymen  are  given  an  attractive  place  in  the  management  of  the 
Church  from  whose  more  sacred  offices  they  are  excluded.  By  the  multi- 
plication of  the  ofTlces  the  number  of  those  thus  held  both  to  the  brother- 
hood and  the  Church  is  greatly  increased.  The  result  is  that  by  these 
brotherhoods  the  recent  progress  of  Ultramontanism  is  to  be  largely  ex- 
plained, and  that  the  loyalty  and  obedience  to  the  Church  which  the  sys- 
tem engenders  can  be  employed  by  skillful  hands  almost  without  detection. 


RECENT  THEOLOGICAL  LITERATURE. 
•'Handbuch  der  neuesten  Kirchengeschichte "  (Handbook  of  Latest 
Church  IlistoryJ.  By  Friedrich  Xippold.  Hamburg,  Lucas  Griife  it 
Sillom,  ISDC).  The  reader  of  the  German  language  has  in  this  work  a 
compendium  of  Church  history  during  the  nineteenth  century  comparable 
in  value  to  ^McCarthy's  History  of  Our  Ov.n  Times.  Of  course,  we  do  not 
mean  by  this  to  give  the  work  our  unqualified  indorsement.  It  is  written 
with  as  much  objectivit}  as  is  possible  to  a  strong  partisan,  but  the  reader 
cannot  fail  to  discover  a  strong  leaning  tow.ard  the  views  of  the  "Protes- 
tant Association;"  while,  in  the  last  sections  of  the  work,  its  author 
oj>enly  makes  use  of  his  opportunity  to  bolster  up  that  waninij  organiza- 
tion's failing  cause.     Isippold  has  been  too  active  iu  the  strife  he  por- 


)v.j7.J  Foreign  Ouilool:  l-iT 

i^^kv*  to  write  with  uiibiaseJ  mind.  Still,  tLe  work  is  the  only  one  of 
...>  ikiiiJ,  ond  its  value  to  the  student  of  Church  life  during  our  century  is 
}-j);]iciise.  The  first  book  reviews  the  history  of  the  Church  from  the 
}Uf.>nu!ition  to  the  period  of  rationalism,  the  second  the  age  of  Frederick 
•  ;.*•  tJrcat  ami  the  third  certain  revolutions  and  reactions — all  of  w])ich 
».M-  tiiiitcd  in  a!i  introductory  volume.  The  next  two  volumes  portray 
f(r.-Kctivoly  the  liistory  of  Protestant  theology  and  the  history  of  Roman 
r.tli.-Iicisin  during  the  century.  The  last  volume  discusses  questions  of 
•.J.^  timi-s  as  related  to  the  several  confessions,  and  questions  as  to  future 
i*.Urv,  and  can  hardly  he  termed  history.  One  of  the  great  defects  of 
ihc  work  is  that  it  almost  wholly  ignores  England  and  America.  IIow- 
f  vrr,  \vc  nmst  confess  that  there  is  little  in  English  and  American  Church 
!.'r  which  has  affected  Christendom  as  a  whole  outside  of  those  countries, 
f.ri'<-  they  have  been  borrowers  rather  than  lenders.  Xevertheless,  Eng- 
!in.l  and  America  would  have  influenced  the  Church  life  of  tlie  Continent 
if  (Jcrmany  had  been  less  impervious  to  new  ideas;  but  her  own  thinkers 
havi-  ki.'pt  her  so  busy  that  she  has  had  no  time  in  this  century  to  look 
ftiruvs  tlic  Channel — to  say  nothing  of  the  Atlantic.  Out  of  the  vast  mass 
<•.'  Hiatori.al  we  can  choose  for  special  i^iention  the  discussion  on  the  results 
f-)r  tho  believing  congregation  of  scientific  research  in  the  life  of  Christ. 
The  conclusion  reached  is  that  all  this  research  has  led  to  the  study  of  the 
rfii'.ri(>n  of  Jesus  himself,  independent  of  every  later  addition  and  modi- 
f-cation,  whether  by  apostolic  or  post-apostolic  influence.  That  this  gain 
tisay  be  utilized  Xippold  insists  that  those  jjoints  in  which  there  is  prac- 
liciil  Bgreemeut  shall  be  kept  separate  from  those  not  yet  settled. 


"  Das  System  Albreoht  PJtschl's  Dargestellt,  nicht  kritisirt "  (Albrccht 
Uit-schl's  Theological  System  Set  Forth,  not  Criticised.)  By  Gottfried 
Mirlkc.  Bonn,  Adolph  ^Marcus.  Of  the  multitudinous  and  multifa- 
r.uus  works  which  have  been  i)roduced  as  a  result  of  the  study  of  the 
IliL-'cliliiui  theology  this  is  in  reality  unique.  It  is  really  a  brief  exhibition 
o/  the  somewhat  scattered  elements  of  rjitschl's  theology  in  systematic 
jjrin.  The  work  is  so  much  the  more  accepted  because  it  is  fair  in  tone 
fc-itl  tends  to  clarify  the  involved  and  intricate  discussions  which  have 
{rtiz/!ed  so  many  readers  of  Ritschl.  Having  set  forth  tlie  doctrine  in 
'jUc.*lit>n,  tlic  author  appends  no  comments,  either  commendatory  or  con- 
<-rHi!!atory,  but  leaves  each  reader  to  judge  for  himself.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
I'iat.  tliose  of  Ritschl's  opponents  in  this  country  who  have  received  their 
Itfoniviiion  concerning  him  from  his  enemies  will,  if  they  can  read  Ger- 
i-'iwi.  read  this  little  book.  They  may  then  still  condemn  his  views,  but 
tjt.-y  will  no  longer  do  so  without  having  given  him  a  hearing.  Besides, 
».n.c  wf  do  not  believe  that  any  considerable  number  of  such  readers 
*"«!(!  accept  his  system  as  a  whole,  yet  we  believe  many  would  learn 
i^'i:\  hiiu  some  things  which  need  attention  in  the  theological  world 
■'-''■'•:•■.  The  first  part  of  Mielkc's  book  delineates  tlie  general  view-points 
^'  t-.e  Kitsrhlian  theology,  such  as  the  adequacy  of  revelation,  his  rt-jec- 


148  Methodut  Beciew.  [January, 

tion  of  natural  theology,  and  his  attempt  to  define  the  limits  of  metaphyjics 
in  theology.  It  then  portrays  his  doctrine  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  in  which 
is  discussed,  not  only  the  nature  of  the  kingdom  as  such,  but  also  the 
limits  of  our  knowledge  of  God,  and  the  abiding  significance  of  Jesus  fcr 
believers.  This  is  followed  by  the  doctrine  of  redemjitioii  through  Christ, 
including  the  discussion  of  sin,  evil,  faith,  assurance,  eternal  life,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  doctrine  of  the  Christian  life  is  then  taken  up.  It  is 
all  comprehended  in  the  idea  of  Christian  perfection,  whose  elements  arc 
belief  in  the  divine  providence,  humility,  patience,  prayer,  and  the  virtues 
as  exercised  in  the  social  life.  The  final  discussions  pertain  to  tokens  of 
the  Church  and  its  nature.  He  who  reads  these  sixty  pages  will  not 
wonder  at  the  attention,  both  favorable  and  unfavorable,  which  Ritschl 
has  excited.  But  wc  doubt  whether  anyone  can  read  the  book  without 
wishing  for  a  fuller  knowledge  of  a  system  which,  with  all  its  peculiari- 
ties holds  so  much  of  good. 


"Die  Lebensfrage  der  systemati'scheu  Theologie  die  Lebensfrage  des 
chxistliohen  Glauuens"  (The  Vital  Question  of  Systematic  Theology  the 
Vital  Question  of  the  Christian  Faith.  By  Theodor  Iliiriug.  Tubingen, 
J.  J.  Heckenhauer,  ISOo.  The  fundamental  problem  of  every  science  is  that 
concerning  its  right  to  be.  In  systematic  theology  this  fundamental 
question  is  raised  to  a  vital  one,  since  it  is  one  of  existence  or  nonex- 
istence. From  the  standpoint  of  science  the  claim  of  Christian  theology 
to  absolute  truth  is  absurd,  for  science  only  seeks,  but  does  not  possess, 
the  truth.  There  can  be  Christian  theology  only  on  condition  that  tiiis 
claim  of  absoluteness  can  be  established,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  Chris- 
tianity demands  a  theology  which  can  render  this  service.  The  two  con- 
cepts, evolution  and  relativity,  rule  the  thought  of  the  j^esent  page.  Both 
forbid  the  idea  of  absoluteness,  even  in  the  Christian  religion,  though 
both  may  admit  that  the  highest  religion  and  the  highest  morality  known 
are  those  of  Christianity.  Hence  the  theologian  must  feel  the  force  of  the 
relativistic  view,  while  at  the  same  time  he  holds  fast  to  the  absolute- 
ness of  Christianity.  To  yield  this  point  is  to  yield  Christianity  itself. 
The  real  grounds  upon  Avhich  we  can  continue  to  hold  fast  this  high  claim 
of  Cliristianity  are  those  of  experience,  which  lends  to  the  individual  the 
assurance  of  salvation.  Yet  this  experience  is  not  merely  the  subjective, 
but  rather  in  the  recognition  of  the  ground  of  experience.  If  one  has 
really  a  Christian  experience  lie  finds  himself  a  part  of  a  great  company, 
each  of  whom,  like  himself,  discovers  himself  in  possession  of  a  good 
which  consists  of  a  commimion  with  God  that  lifts  him  above  the  cares 
of  this  world,  releases  him  from  the  pangs  of  a  guilty  conscience,  and 
gives  him  the  blessings  of  eternal  life.  Those  who  have  this  experience 
cannot  conceive  of  a  qualitative  higher  relation  to  God  than  that  which 
they  enjoy  when  they  call  him  Father  through  Christ.  They  know  that 
the  divine  influence  on  them  is  inse])arable  from  the  influence  of  Christ 
upon  them.     They  cannot  think  him  away  and  yet  have  the  same  God  as 


.<•,-]  Foreign  Outl-ooh.  14:9 

»^f.>r<>,  wlio  alo»c  is  good  iu  that  he  forgives  sin.  It  is  rightly  said  that 
\\.c  huii'^'iT  for  love  pervades  our  agitated,  restless  age.  This  hunger  can 
^■c'vbe  f.'itisticd  by  the  love  of  one  whose  love  can  be  felt  to  be  the  love 
tjf  6od,  strong  enough  to  win  and  satisfy  all. 


RELIGIOUS  AXD  EDUCATIONAL. 

U.tft.xn  on  Christianity  and  Philosophy.  The  second  apologetic  address 
•  liv<  lid  in  Ikrliu  uiiJcr  the  auspices  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  was  by 
.I..;ill^  JCuftaii,  Profe.-sor  of  Systematic  Theology  iu  the  Bcrlir.  University. 
M--  i)ru'ins  by  quoting  Justin  Martyr  as  saying,  in  substance,  that  Chris- 
;  ■..■.;ty  is  itself  the  only  true  and  really  satisfying  philosophy.  From  the 
r..i;ul!)oiiit  of  philosophy  as  an  inquiry  into  the  final  questions  of  human 
i.:,vr.v!cdgc  this  might  not  be  clear.  Cut  Justin  had  in  mind  the  philoso- 
y.',y  of  his  time,  \vhich  dealt  rather  ^Yith  questions  of  practical  life.  He 
r.-n  takes  up  the  tM'o  principal  conceptions  of  philosophy  v^-hieh  have 
<■  :)trolled  the  thought  of  the  world:  first,  Aristotle's,  which  rcakes  it  the 
t-  itnceof  the  final  causes  or  the  first  cause  of  all  things,  the  central  science, 
*.!  T  <lU''cu  in  the  realm  of  theoretical  investigation ;  and  second,  Kant's, 
»-.  ording  to  Avhich  philosophy  is  the  doctrine  of  the  highest  good,  a  con- 
<  •  [.tion  which  makes  it  more  internal  tlian  external,  and  rather  a  matter  of 
J  -  .'-lical  life  than  of  knowledge.  But  these  two  conceptions  of  philoso- 
I '.):  lire  by  no  means  nmtually  exclusive.  In  answer  to  the  question  how 
w-c.in  put  ourselves  in  possession  of  God,  the  highest  good,  Plato  said 
••  .1  it  is  by  means  of  thought  and  knowledge.  Long  enough  has  the 
■•  :.*!i)vcrsy  between  Christianity  and  pliilosophy  consisted  mainly  in  the 
':'ij.'-,:isis  by  the  former  of  the  historical  and  positive  and  by  the  latter  of 
t'.c  universal  philosophical  thoughts  and  conceptions.  But  to-day  it  is 
'  '*.  jKissible  to  maintain  the  union  of  philosophy  and  Christianity  which 
t-r:.;.in  with  Justin  and  continued  for  so  many  centm-ies.  This  is  the  result 
'  .'  two  historical  phenomena,  the  Picformation  and  modern  science.  The 
r.'  furmafion  is  a  protest  against  the  doctrine  that  thinking  and  knowing  is 
tiiat  by  ^Yhich  we  draw  nigh  to  God  and  become  united  with  him.  But  the 
«i-Kt.'!no  has  exercised  a  profound  influence  upon  the  development  of 
''5.rj,iianity  and  its  dogmas.  For  that  which  is  most  Godlike  in  us  and 
l-y  whicli  we  come  to  God  must  without  question  claim  the  first  jjlace.  If 
•'•:»  \h  thought  and  cognition,  then  everything  else,  even  the  ctl\ical,  must 
'■^iif';  into  relative  insignificance.  But  the  rule  of  this  principle  and  this 
i  IfJ.  i>f  life  has^jcen  destroyed  for  the  evangelical  portion  of  Christianity 
'  .'  tl.c  P.efonnation,  which  has  given  the  first  place  to  simple  ethical  obe- 
<..-riCf^.  Tlie  diflcreuce  is  most  distinct  in  the  conception  of  God  which 
tfh  prinoiple  carries  with  it.  "When  the  theoretical  is  regarded  as  supe- 
f-^:  (lod  appears  as  the  infinite  substance  and  at  the  same  time  as  the 
^"■•i'.:lit  of  himself.  When  the  practical-ethical  is  held  superior  God  is 
f»i.'3r<ud  as  the  highest  energy  of  personal  will,  in  whom  the  infinite  rca- 
*- "»  !«  Mibordinate  to  the  will  with  its  purpose.    This  latter  is  the  doctrine 


150  Ifeiliodlst  JReview.  [January, 

of  the  Ecform.ition,  whicli,  however,  being  in  advance  of  developments  in 
all  other  departments,  had  to  wait  for  its  reeognition  until  tliese  made  fur- 
ther progress.  ^Modern  seicuce  is  thus  the  second  historical  phenomenon 
Avhich  makes  the  old  union  between  Christianity  and  philosophy  a  present 
impossibility.  The  history  of  the  positive  sciences  is  the  history  of  their 
emancipation  from  philosophy — from  the  philosophy  which  led  up  through 
investigation  and  knowledge  to  a  knowledge  of  God.  It  can  therefore 
be  as  truly  designated  the  emancipation  from  theology.  This  change  has 
brought  with  it  some  serious  difficulties.  But  they  are  only  temporary. 
'^^'e  must  learn  that  modern  science  does  not  lead  us  to  God.  This  ought 
not  to  produce  any  alarm  when  we  recall  that  the  God  wliom  we  leanied 
to  know  through  nature  is  not  the  spiritual,  personal  Gol  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  but  a  god  of  nature,  a  mere  god  of  appearance.  Two  oppos- 
ing tendencies  of  modern  philosophy  have  grown  out  of  the  error  of 
BVipposing  that  the  results  of  natural  science  can  be  made  directly  trib- 
utary to  a  correct  understanding  of  the  world.  The  finit  is  material- 
ism, the  second  the  doctrine  of  Fechner  of  the  soul-life  in  all  things. 
The  most  dangerous  fact  in  connection  with  materialism  is  that  as  it  is 
based  on  a  false  ])rejudice  it  cannot  be  answered,  but  only  overcome  as 
the  prejudice  is  overcome.  Fechncr's  doctrine  is  entirely  incompatible 
with  the  Christian  thought  of  creation,  w^hich  places  God  superior  to  the 
world.  The  substance  of  spirit  is  not  logical  but  ethical  being.  "Even 
if  I  were  not  a  theologian  and  Christian  I  should  be  compelled  to  judge  as 
I  do."  ^laterialism  and  naturalism  are  contradicted  by  means  of  the 
criticism  of  thought,  traced  to  their  psychological  sources  and  declared  to 
be  mere  prejudices.  The  attempt  to  reduce  everything  to  spiritual  proc- 
esses goes  to  pieces  on  consideration  of  the  fact  that  spirit  and  nature  are 
entirely  distinct.  There  is  but  one  way  left,  that  is,  to  find  in  that  idea 
of  the  liighest  good  which  is  ethically  conditioned  the  real  and  final  key 
to  the  understanding  of  the  world.  This  leads  us  to  the  threshold  of 
Christianity.  It  also  affords  us  a  new  form  in  which  science  and  Chris- 
tianity can  unite,  namely,  the  ethical  ends  which  both  serve.  But  faith 
and  philosophy  are  still,  and  will  ever  remain,  separate  and  distinct.  Phi- 
losophy is  ever  ready  to  change  its  tenets  for  good  reasons.  This  very 
freedom,  this  ever-open  ear,  is  its  fame  and  glory;  but  it  is  also  its  weak- 
ness that  it  is  to  some  extent  hypothetical,  never  losing  its  character  of 
a  purely  human  opinion  and  never  leading  to  true  inner  assurance  and  cer- 
tainty. With  faith  it  is  the  reverse.  It  grows  in  power  by  means  of  its 
lack  of  inner  vfreedom;  it  becomes  assured  by  means  of  obedience  and  free 
subjection  to  the  divine  revelation.  For  we  cannot  do  without  the  reve- 
lation as  we  have  it  in  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  confession  that  there  is  no 
other  name  under  heaven  whereby  we  may  be  saved  but  that  of  Jesus  Christ, 
we  confess  that  he  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.  The  result  is  that 
Christianity  is  the  true  philosophy,  because  it  assures  of  eternal  life  and 
grounds  our  certainty  on  divine  revelation  given  in  Jesus  Christ.  Philos- 
ophy may  change;  Christianity,  because  founded  in  God,  is  changeless  as 
ctcrnitv. 


■]        Sumraai^y  of  the  lieviews  and  Mayazines.  151 

SUMMARY  OP  THE  REVIEWS  AND  MAGAZINES. 


]s  the  luUioilieca  SMra  for  January  the  first  article  is  by  Professor 

■ .  '-.V   Simon,  who  ciulcavors  to  reconcile  evohitloa  with  the  fall  of  man, 

;*•!»•'   as  ilid  Dr.  A.  J.  Baker  in  our  own  Eevicio  in  November,  1894, 

.  itie'  Scripture  doctrine  has  a  scientific   basis.      Under  the  caption 

■  \n  Ki-htcenth  Century  Club,"  Professor  R.  T.  Stevenson,  of  the  Ohio 
v,Vt!<van  Univeri^ity,  writes  of  the  Holy  Club  at  O.xford,  and  what  came 
■.'(  il'for  Knijland  and  the  world.     His  picture  is  not  overdrawn.     For    , 
llk^Tound  he  fills  iu  a  strong  and  faithful  description  of  England  as  it 
I. /when  oat  from  Oxford  came   Methodism,  which  Canon  Taylor  de-   . 

•■  -.  t>>  Ik-  "the  starting  point  of  modern  religious  history  ;"  just  as 

,  kv  ^.^yf«  that  the  warming  of  Wesley's  heart  in  the  humble  meeting  in 
,V-  Irn^trate  Street  "forms  an  epoch  in  English  history."  We  are  glad  to 
K.-  (his  admirable  article  in  the  BihUotheca  Sacra.  The  biblical  article  of 
\U  luiiabcr  is  on  "The  Predictive  Element  in  Old  Testament  Prophecy." 
Tl.o  theological  articles  are  "The  New  Theologv,"  by  Jacob  A.  Biddle, 
fw».!orof  St.  Mary's  parish,  South  oManchester,  Conn.,  and  "TheRecon- 
fr.Ktiou  of  Theolog}',"  by  Dr.  David  K  Beach.  The  ninth  paper,  by 
I>r.  K.  W.  IlilHs.  successor  of  David  Swing  in  Central  Church,  Chicago, 
.^-••-1,  for  its  text  Professor  R.  T.  Ely's  book  on  2'he  Social  Law  of  Service, 
""..iih  i.s  a  study  of  the  second  great  commandment,  "Thou  shalt  love 
'   ;  neighbor  as  thyself."     Strength  is  a   debtor  to  weakness  ;    wealth 

•  :tn  cbligation  to  poverty  ;  wisdom  is  a  trust  in  the  interests  of  igno- 
■■■<:■'.     The  science  of  political  economy  is  being  entirely  rewritten  by 

'  i-est  economists  in  the  light  of  the  Sermon  on  the  ]\rount.  "  Students 
i  i):i'  problems  of  the  market  place  are  becoming  preachers  of  righteous- 
'vr,  cinphasiziug  increasingly  the  debt  of  streu<;th  to  w^eakness,  and  the 
i.«  of  social  sympathy  and  social  liability."  Dr.  Tlillis's  article  mostly 
!-'vv«  and  illiistrates  the  working  out  of  progress  by  tlie  law  of  vicarious 
«  '!cr:ng.  "  Why  is  it  that  Curtis  says  there  are  three  American  orations 
■•    •*.  will  live  in  history — Patrick  Henry's,  at  Williamsburg,  Abraham 

■  - >  ^'In'g,  at  Gettysburg,  and  Wendell  Phillips's,  at  Faneuil  Hall  ?   Athou- 
'      \  ni'irtyrs  to  liberty  lent  eloquence  to  Henry's  lips  ;  the  hills  of  Gettys- 

■  r,  ftUlnllowy  with  our  noble  dead,  exhaled  the  memories  that  anointed 
^   •■■•'-''.n's  lips;  while  Lovejoy's  heart,  newly  martyred  to  Alton,  poured 

'J-  V»'.;ndcll  Phillips's  nature  the  full  tides  of  speech  divine.  Vicarious 
•  .T' rin;:;  explains  each  of  these  immortal  scenes  and  utterances."  The 
•••"■  lo  closes  by  saying  that  if  Christ's  law  of  social  service  could  be  im- 

■-■■-b.\t<-ly  incarnated    in  all  our  social  and  industrial  institutions  there 

y.\  he  «'  no  more  trusts,  no  more  grinding  monoj^olies,  no  more  strikes 

'  ■  i  !  xrkouts.  no  more  bitter  hunger,  but  each  bearing  another's  burdens, 

'    ■'  *.!Ml()rn  and  wealth  serving  poverty  in  the  noble  eflbrt  to  fulfill  the 

''^  <t  Christ."     Dr.  Hillis   puts  one  side  of  the  case,  the  side  which 


152  Mclhodlst  lievieio.  [Jar 


luarj, 


greed  aucl  selfuslincss  have  loft  out  of  sight.  Sympathy  and  assistance  for 
the  disabled  and  tlic  hcl[)les3  there  must  be  ;  fairness  toward  all  men 
low  or  high,  there  must  be  ;  but  the  law  will  ever  remain  that  the  prizes 
aud  emoluments  of  life,  great  or  small,  are  not  gratuities  to  be  distributed 
but  wages  to  be  earned  ;  tlicy  must  be  gained  by  hard  labor,  austere  self- 
denial  and  struggle,  taxing  every  [lower  of  body  and  mind  to  the  utter- 
most. No  rosewater  schemes  can  change  that  stern,  just,  and  beneficent 
law  ;  and  if  they  could  they  would  make  a  mush  of  human  character  ami 
a  maudlin  mess  of  human  society.  As  for  unnecessary  hardsliips  inflicted 
by  "  man's  inhunmnity  to  man,"  and  the  harsh  cruelty  of  unscrupulous 
power,  let  these  bo  severely  punislied,  and  utterly  abolished  in  the  name 
of  all  meu's  great  brother,  Jesus  Christ. 


In  the  2scw  T^'orU  for  December,  George  Batchclor  writes  forcibly  of 
"  The  Infection  of  Pessimism."  Speaking  of  struggle  and  competitio'u  as 
the  universal  condition  of  progress,  he  says:  "Dreamers  tell  us  of  a 
world  where  comi-etitiou  will  give  place  to  cooperation,"  and  "painful 
effort  and  suffering  will  cease."  "  This  is  not  the  dream  of  an  optimist, 
but  the  subtle  delusion  of  a  pessimist  who  is  kicking  against  the  pricks 
of  reality.  When  one  tries  to  abolish  this  vast  terrestrial  experiment  of 
producing  all  good  things  by  competition  and  emulation  he  is  simply' 
fighting  against  tlio  nature  of  things."  It  is  folly  to  talk  of  doing  away 
with  the  manly  antagonisms  and  contests  of  the  struggle  in  which  vre  in 
common  with  all  creatures  live,  and  by  which  our  povrers  are  develo])ed. 
The  discontent  of  millions  is  stirred  and  needless  bilterness  brought  into 
the  struggle  by  Avhat  are  nothing  else  than  complaints  against  the  nature 
of  things.  Relief  will  come,  not  through  attempts  to  abolish  competition 
and  unchangeable  laws  of  survival,  but  by  bringing  the  rank  and  file  of 
the  great  array  of  industry  to  temperance,  economy,  thrift,  aud  by  train- 
ing them  to  have  skillful  hands,  swift  feet,  active  brains,  the  wisdom  to 
plan  and  the  ability  to  execute.  The  prizes  of  life  must  be  won  by  in- 
tense struggle;  they  cannot  lie  distributed.  Achievement,  attainment, 
acquirement  come  by  striving  and  toiling  and  suffering.  Professor  Francis 
Brown  in  an  article  on  "  Pieligious  Movements  in  England"  quotes  from 
the  Brithh  Weelhj  the  following  comments  on  Dr.  J.  H.  Rigg's  view  of 
the  so-called  Oxford  movement:  ""We  cannot  understand  how  a  man 
like  Dr.  Rigg  can  treat  this  whole  movement  so  lightly  and  contemptu- 
ously. It  has  taken  captive  for  religion  some  of  the  strongest  and  most 
serious  minds  of  our  time.  Its  influence  iu  the  country  has  been  enor- 
mous*, in  many  circles  it  has  been  the  one  dominating  Christian  force. 
Nor  do  we  see  any  signs  of  its  wanincr.  ...  On  the  whole  it  is  perhaps 
more  vital  at  present  than  any  other  system."  Professor  Brown  is  sure 
that  whatever  may  be  the  future  of  that  powerful  religious  movement, 
the  Salvation  Army,  it  has  influenced  rclitrion,  especially  in  England,  to  ft 
vital  degree,  and  that  something  like  its  self-abnegation  and  its  un- 
flinching haud-to-liaud  work  will  abide  in  the  Christian  life  which  has 


J  '.»7.j        SuiiDiuwy  of  the  Jxeviews  and  Mo/jaz'mes.  153 

•  .:  '.lie  contagion  of  its  devotedncss.     An  article  on  "Heretics"  spenks 
'  "tltc  jirLiu^hiiig  of  a  gospel  of  divine  love  b}'  Wljitofield  and  the  Wc.s- 

»  t'<  ^11  England  in  which  Paley  regarded  Cliristianity  i^s  utilitarianisin 
t-  u!:iti'ii  l>y  the  liopc  of  licaveu  and  the  fear  of  hell."  An  Englisli  col- 
>--v.  iirofessor  Av rites  that  only  by  ol)serving  the  effect  of  physical  envi- 
f»<  tisriit  can  \vc  account  for  the  inveterate  laseiviousnes-s  of  the  Poly- 
"..^litn,  the  gjjastly  cannibalism  of  the  denizens  of  African  forests,  the 
..xUi>o«ness  of  tlie  Chinaman,  the  subtlety  of  the  Greek,  the  bounce  of  tlie 
j^:-ciiean,  Ilia  insolence  of  the  Englishman.  Shakespeare  is  called  "a 
'.  ^\  witiiaut  a  philosophy  or  a  religion."  A  book  notice  lakes  exception 
•■»  J':.>f(.s9or  George  P.  Fisher's  characterization  of  Chanuing's  Arian 
f  lifi^tology  as  "one  of  the  crudest  notions  w^hich  the  history  of  s[)ecula- 
ti..n  oa  this  sublect  has  ever  presented;"  and  also  to  his  description  of 
I  efljlv'ftstyle  as  a  "powerful  jargon."  A  review  of  Dr.  R.  E.  Tiiomp'^on's 
ii\t(ory  of  the  Presbyterian  Ghurch^js  in  the  United  States  finds  in  it  tome- 
•■  ;•  ■•  of  the  obstinacy  hinted  at  in  the  prayer  of  an  old  Presbyterian  elder: 
■  ■  ii.i!-.t  that  I  may  be  always  right,  for  thou  knowcst  I  am  hard  to  turn;  " 

;  :i!-()  recognizes  a  downright  sincerity  like  that  of  the  Welsh  parson 
'.  nficr  listening  in  the  synod  to  much  liberal  interpretation  of  good 

:  t;  xts,  sprang  to  his  feet  and  cried  out,  "He  that  believeth  shall  be 

♦  »tfl,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned,  and  I  axes  no  pardon." 
T^p  manly  candor  of  Dr.  C.  C.  Tiflany  is  noticed  in  his  recording  con- 

•-..liig  the  Episcopalians  that,  during  colonial  times  in  Virginia,  "the 

•V  f.:;ilo  of  morals,  both  of  the  clergy  and  of  the  laity,  had  caused  a 

:-*.  tioii  in  the  community  against  them;"  and  that  in  Jlaryland  "the 

!'.  ;:iian  Catholics  and  Dissenters  looked  with  contempt  upon  an  cstab- 

L.!;i!ient  so  profligate  in  some  of  its  members  that  even  the  laity  sought 

'r'i  purify  it,  and  yet  so  weak  in  its  discipline  that  neither  clergy  nor  lairy 

•'  '  .ii  purge  it  of  offenders;  "  and  also  that,  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Rovo- 

'■■  :',  "while  other  bodies  were  divided,  Episcopal  clergymen  at  the 

■'•'.I  were  of  one  heart  and  mind,"  being  all  Tories. 


1  m:  MahrHHu  licview  of  the  Church,  South,  for  November-December  has, 
N<  w  England  in  the  South— George  Deuison  Prentice,"  by  Profes.sor  G. 

"■::en,  I'h.D. ;  2.  "  George  Denison  Prentice,"  by  J.  L.  Kirby;  3.  "The 
'  >'.i'd  Woman  of  To-day,"  by  Bishop  O.    P.  Vitzgerald;    4.    "The 

'''"*  of  Civilization,  Whence  are  They?"  by  Professor  J.  R.  Allen, 

''■:  5.   "Divine  Providence,"  by  James  Mudge,  D.D. ;  6.  "The  Spe- 

•  'J^bl.igation  of  American  Christians  to  Missions."  by  Rev.  J.  A.  Ander- 

'•  "Vergil's  Preeminence  Among  the  Christian  Fathers  and  in  the 

•avnl  Church,"  by  Professor  E.  W.  Bowen,  Ph.D.;  8.   "  Cyrus  ITam- 

•_"  by  Efhvard  Barrass,  D.D. ;  9.    "Our  Senses— How  We  Use  Them, 

-  V.'luU  They  Tell  Us,"  by  J.  J.  Tigcrt,  LL.D. 


^  ''-If*  ^orth  American  lieticw  for  Decea\bcr  cx-Senator  J.  F.  Wilson 
■"*   in   uttractivc   reminiscence    "Some   Memories  of  Lincoln;"  the 

tO-F,Kni  8KIIIES,   VOL.   XIII. 


154  Methodist  Remew.  [Januai-y, 

Hon.  J.  H.  Eckels  discusses  the  "Duty  of  the  Coming  Acliuiuistration ;" 
and  Mrs.  J.  1).  Townscnd  shows  the  pressing  need,  in  the  interests  of  the 

social  life,  of  a  "  Cm  few  for  City  Chiklren." The  Mmionnry  liexicu  for 

December  has  "The  Permanent  Basis  of  Missions,"  by  A.  T.  Picrson, 
D.D.;  "  The  Jewish  Question— Xotes  of  a  Eocent  ,^Iission  Tour,"  by  the 
Kcv.  David  Baron  ;  "Hannah  Marshnian,  First  Woman  I^Iissionary,  17G7- 
1847,"  by  Dr.  George  Smith;  "Christian  Education  in  China,"  by  th(3 
Rev.  G.  S.Miner;  and  much  important  miscellaneous  matter. A  perti- 
nent article  ia  the  December  number  of  the  Ilomilctic  Review  is  "The 
Date  of  Christ's  Birth,"  by  Cunningham  Geikie,  D.D.  His  helplessness 
in  the  face  of  the  oft-asked  questiuii  is  in  his  opening  sentence,  "Anyone 
anxious  to  amuse  liimself  by  playing  intellectual  blindman's  buff  on  the 
largest  scale  could  not  do  better  than  try  to  prove  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all'concerncd  the  exact  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ,"  But  his  justification 
of  the  present  practice  is  in  his  closing  statement:  "  The  Christians,  from 
'Thrace  to  Cadiz,'  used  the  Pioman  calendar;  and,  as  Isisan,  the  first 
Hebrew  niontli,  corresponded  to  our  April,  the  ninth  month  v.as  Decem- 
ber, and  the  25th  of  that  month  seemed  pointed  out  as  the  right  day." 

Among  its  noticeable  articles  the  Nineteenth   Ccnturi;  for  Deccm.bcr 

has.  "  The  Olney  Doctrine  and  America's  iSew  Foreign  Policy,"  by  Sidney 
Low;  "  Total  Abstinence,"  by  the  Rev.  Harry  Jones;  "  The  World  Be- 
neath the  Ocean."  by  A.  P.  Crouch;  "Macbiavelli  and  the  English  Pvef- 
crmatiou,"  by  AV.  a! Phillips;  "  The  Commercial  War  Between  Germaiiy 
and  England,"  by  B.  II.  Thwaite;  "  A  Seventeenth  Century  ChesterlleM." 
by  the  Hon.  Sidney  Peel;   "A  Shinto  Funeral,"  by  Mrs.  Sannomiya;  ar.i 

"Tlie  Financial  Grievance  of  Ireland,"  by  J.  J.  Clancy,  M.  P. The  Ya-: 

neview  for  November  opens  with  "  Gold,  and  the  Prices  of  the  Product, 
(:{  tlie  Farm,"  by  L.  G.  Powers.  "Varying  harvests,"  he  declartf. 
".changing  the  supply  of  agricultural  staples,  change  their  prices,  or. 
v;hat  is  the  same  thing,  the  purchasing  power  of  gold  v.-ith  reference  to 
those  staples."  Other  papers  are:  "Recent  Economic  and  Social  Legi=- 
lation  in  the  United  States,"  by  F.  J.  Stimson;  "The  Shifiingof  Taxes/' 
by  T.  N.  Carver;  "  Recent  Legislation  in  England,"  by  Edward  Porvitt; 
and  "  Half  a  Century  of  Improved  Housing  Effort  by  the  New  York  As- 
sociation for  Improving  the  Condition  of  the  Poor,"  by  W.  H.  Tohnan. 
The  December  number  of  the  Catholic  World  has  as  its  illustrated  ar- 
ticle, "In  the  Chime  Tower,"  by  Mary  Boyle  O'Reilly;  "  The  Schafiler- 
tanz  and  ]Mef7,gersprung  in  Munich,"  by  Alguien;  "Where  Southern 
Lilies  are  Trained,"  by  Eliza  Allen  Starr;  and  "  Ib-ly  Brittany,"  a  poem, 
by  J.  J.  O'Shca. Christian  Literature  for  Decemhar  has,  among  its  no- 
ticeable reprints.  Professor  A.  11.  Saycc's  article  on  "Tlie  Biblical  Critic.^ 
on  the  Warjiath.''  It  was  first  published  in  the  London  Conicmporarii  for 
November,  and  is  a  personal  defence  against  their  recent  strictures.  "  The 
forefront  of  my  offending,"  he  says,  "  seems  to  be  that  I  have  spoken  of 
'  the  critics  '  as  a  body,  without  ])olnting  out  that  whereas  Professor  X.  i-^ 
disposed  to  admit  that  the  Israelites  were  in  Egypt,  Professor  Y.  refuses 
to  make  any  such  admission  at  all." 


-?7.) 


Book  Notices.  15t 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


KKLir.ION,  THEOLOGY,  AND  r.IBLICAL  LITERATURE. 
<".,ir*i-'X1«rnn  AgcoJ  Ihtuht.    By  HExr.r  Van  Dykk,  P.D.    Crown  Svo,  pp.  457.    New 
T-fi  :  Tl'**  Muciiiill3U  Coinpauy.    Trice,  cloth,  $1.75. 

M.^l  of  wliRt  this  book  contains  was  delivered  as  one  of  the  courses  of 
Y«'o  U'cturcs  on   Preaching  on  the  Lyman  Beechor  Foundation.     The 
c  i\'.  chapters  arc  entitled,  "An  Age  of  Doubt,"  "The  Gospel  of  a  Pcr- 
»,V'  "The  Unveiling  of  the  Father,"'  "The  Human  Life  of  God,"  "The 
-iqrcc  of  Authority,"    "Liberty,"   "  Sovereignty,"  and  "  Service."     The 
A-.;v>n<lix,  containing  riuch  material  of  value,  occupies  1"8  pages.     The 
t  I'.iior's  purpose  is  defined  in  his  " Forevrord :  "  "The  deep  question,  the 
iijt^ortnnt  question,  the  question  of  widest  interest,  is  what  to  preach  to 
c-w'n  hiiJ  women  of  to-day,  to  cheer  them,  to  xiplift  them,  to  l^ad  them 
Ua.  ■<  (.1  f:iith,  and  through  faith  to  a  brave,  full,  noble  life.      This  is  the 
(Q'ir.'.ion  for  which  I  have  tried,  at  least,  to  point  the  way  to  an  answer. 
"^'.-.il  is  the  word  of  spiritual  life  and  power  for  the  present  age?     Evi- 
''*-:'.!y  it  must  be  a  real  gospel,  a  word  of  gladness  and  a  word  of  God. 
!l  will  not  do  to  teach  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.     Tra- 
■.-•f:  n  U  powerless.     Dry  systems  of  dogma  cannot  quicken  the  soul.  The 
'-•■•  v'li-r's  message  must  come  to  him  from  a  heavenly  source,  and  take 
1  upon  him  with  the-charm  of  a  divine  novelty.     It  must  be  so  fresh, 
•  ivid,  .so  original  to  his  own  heart  tliat  he  cannot  help  wanting  to  tell 
••  !  )  t!ie  world.     This  wonderful  sense  of  newness  in  the  Gospel  is  what 
■•»*%<••<  men  long  to  preach  it  and  the  world  glad  to  hear  it.     But  it  is  no 
''^**  pluin  that  the  message  in  a  certain  sense  n^ust  also  be  old.     It  cannot 
'•-  <.uV  of  touch  with  the  past.     It  must  be  in  line  with  the  upvrard  movc- 
i*--'jt  of  humanity  through  the  ages.     It'must  be  in  reverent  harmony  with 
*.i?  fisith,  and  hope,  and  love  which  have  already  cheered  and  purified  and 
'■.'•'."•d  the  best  of  human  lives.     An  altogether  new  religion  can  hardly 
-  •.::  Tiltogother  true  religion.     Kow,  the  solution  of  this  apparent  diffi- 
'j— the  reconciling  of  the  old  and  the  new — lies  in  a  personal  view  of 
■■'•-  <;'wpcl  of  Jesus  Christ.     The  effort  to  get  such  a  view  for  every  age 
«*  i  fjr  every  man  result,s  in  a  thrilling  and  joyful  sense  of  new  discovery 
'  •••■'  'Md  and  changeless  truth.     One  way  in  which  this  feeling  of  newness 
^  ii  through  the  necessity  of  clearing  away  the  human  accretions 
:i  hivo  gathered  about  the  Gospel.     Christianity  alv.-ays  has  been,  and 
^"•'y  always  will  be,  subject  to  obscuration  and  misunderstanding.    It 
■■'  '-•■n  ]>rcsented  as  a  complete  system  of  doctrine.     In  reality,  it  is  a 
•'"•   life.     The  arguments  used  to  defend  it  have  often  become  hin- 
■  '  '  '■*  to  its  acceptance.     The  formulas  framed  to  express  it  have  often 
•  n  Him  who  is  its  true  and  only  center.     Christ  is  Christianity.     To 
•  ^'  '1  in  him,  to  trust  and  love  God  in  liim,  is  to  be  a  Christian.     To 
"'j  him,  in  the  language  of  to-day,  to  the  men  of  to-day,  for  the 


15G  Methodist  Review.  [January, 

needs  of  to-dav,  is  to  preach  a  .t-ospol  ns  r.cw  and  as  old  as  life  itself.  TLii 
13  the  tniug  iii\vhich  Chiistianity  differs  from  all  other  religions.  It  Las 
a  Person  at"  the  heart  of  it:  a  Person  who  is  as  real  as  we  are;  a  Person 
who  carries  in  himself  the  evidence  of  a  spiritual  world;  a  Person  who 
has  proved  in  myriads  of  souls  his  power  to  save  men,  not  only  from  the 
evil  of  sin,  but  also  from  the  gloom  of  doubt.  ...  To  see  him  is  to  be 
sure  of  God  and  iumiortality.  Such  a  person  could  not  have  lived  if  tlie 
universe  were  a  mere  product  of  matter  and  force.  It  would  be  easier  to 
think  that  the  floating  clouds  of  sunset  could  beget  out  of  their  vaporous 
bosoms  a  solid  and  tternal  mountain  peak  than  that  the  vain  and  vague 
dreams  of  spiritual  life  rising  from  a  humanity  born  only  of  the  dust,  and 
fated  to  crumble  altogether  into  dust  again,  could  have  produced  such  a 
fhiu  and  glorious  reality  as  the  character  and  life  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth." 
By  quotations  from  many  recent  writers  the  author  seeks,  "First,  to 
make  it  clear  by  the  sorrowful  and  confused  confessions  of  modern  doubt 
how  much  the  age  needs  a  gospel;  and,  second,  to  show  liow  many  men 
of  all  classes  are  moving  in  tlie  same  direction— toward  a  renewal  of 
faith."  We  recommend,  without  hesitation,  to  all  ministers  the  purchase 
of  Henry  Van  Dyke's  Gospel  for  an  Age  of  IkmU  and  John  Watson's 
Cure  of  Souls.  Put  them  alongside  of  Nathaniel  J.  Burton's  Tale  Text- 
ures on  PreacMng,  and  you  have  a  trio  of  stimulatiug,  strengthening,  and 
suggestive  books. 

Tlic  World  for  Christ.    By  A.  J.  F.  Behrends.  D.D.    12ino,  pp.  167.    New  York :  Eaton 
&  Maias.    Cincinuati :  CurU  &  Jennlugs.    Trice,  cloth,  90  cents. 
These  six  chapters  are  the  lectures  on  missions  delivered  in  1896  at 
Syracuse  Univer.-ity  on  the  Graves  Foundation.     A  unique  composite  in- 
terest attaches  to  them  as  having  been  delivered  by  an  eminent  Congrega- 
tional minister  (whose  personal  religious  and  ministerial  history  is  also 
composite)  upon  a  foundation  established  by  an  honored  member  of  the 
Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  a  Jlcthodist  university.     The  author  treats 
the  subject  under  mx  heads:   " The  Authority  to  be  Recognized,"  "The 
Field  to  be  T^on,"  "The  Result  to  be  Achieved,"  "The  Resistance  to  be 
Overcome,"  "The  Leaders  to  be  Appointed,"  and  "The  Agencies  to^bc 
Employed."     ITo  treats  his  theme  "in  the  most  general  way,  from  the 
standpoint  of  a  pastor  who  would  create  and  foster  an  intelligent  and 
generous  syjnpathy  among  his  people  in  the  cause  of  Christian  missions." 
These  lectures  were  prepared  on  two  mouths'  notice,  and  arc  characterized 
by  the  autlior's  rugged  mental  vigor  and  hearty  sincerity.     We  cannot 
help  wishing  wc  now  had  before  us  what  the  sturdy  mind  and  warm 
heart  of  DrT  Behrends  would  make  of  these  lectures,    with  a  year  for 
their  preparation.     His  introduction  of  himself  to  his  audience  is  of  suit- 
able interest  for  quotation  here:   "  I  was  never  a  ilethodist.     I  was  born 
and  trained  in  the  Dutch  ]^'.formpd  communion,  and  was  early  inocu- 
lated with  the  Calvinistic  theology.     But  wlien  eighteen  years  of  age. 
while  teaching  in  one  of  the  rude  schoolhouses  of  southern  Olno,  I  came 
under  the  infiucnce  of  a   Methodist  circuit  rider,   who  preached  for  a 
fortnight  where  I  tauglit  by  day.     As  I  listened  to  his  pointed  and  for- 


..,'.,7.]  Book  Notices.  157 

»iS  ftp^fils  the  religious  impressions  and  convictions  of  many  years 
,»-;•'  to  a  head,  and  one  afternoon,  as  I  tramped  along  tlie  highway,  I 

:..r  mv  heart,  to  Christ  because  he  had  given  his  life  for  me.  My  thc- 
'V  hud  little  to  do  with  my  conversion.  In  fact,  I  consciously  ignored 
ti.  And  it  is  more  than  probable  that  this  early  association  has  had 
etyfh  lo  do  with  the  gradual,  but  steady,  slackening  of  dogmatic  bonds, 
^^\'.\  I  have  abandoned  tlie  profession  of  marcliing  under  the  Calvinist 
*.i!.uncr.  ...  So  you  will  understand  why  I  always  feci  at  home  in  a 
%:ri?u-><list  crowd;  and  I  enjoy  their  amons,  provided  they  are  put  in  the 
?/hl  place.  The  years  seem  to  roll  back,  and  I  am  once  more  in  the 
^f;^•:eval  forest,  the  woods  which  were  'God's  first  temples.'  I  seethe 
.;.}  Riwuiill  and  the  limpid  brook,  over  which  a  log  served  as  a  bridge, 
sif.ltM  it  was  frozen  in  winter,  I  see  the  rude  benches  and  ruder 
J.  ik,  with  the  stove  in  the  center  of  the  room.  I  see  the  primitive  lamps 
,s  I'-r  whose  dim  religious  light  the  preacher  addressed  his  audience,  and 
v.T  mourners'  bench,  at  which  many  of  them  kneeled.  And  though  the 
jv-accof  God  came  tome  during  the  silence  of  an  evening  walk  I  am  afraid 
i';;4t  1  shonlcd  more  than  once  when  that  night  I,  the  schoolmaster,  told 
fit  »lory  of  deliverance.  I  have  forgotten  the  name  and  face  of  the 
ji-'-aclirr,  but  the  place  has  been  indelibly  photographed  upon  my  mind 
^.^■l  heart.  It  all  happened  thirty-eight  years  ago,  and  I  have  never 
»  •  i-'i  the  ppot,     I  do  not  care  to  do  it  now,  for  I  am  sure  the  familiar 

-  lisiarks  are  gone,  and  I  should  feel  like  one 

'  Who  treacis  alone 
8ome  banquet  ball  deseried, 
"R'hose  lights  are  Hod, 
Whose  carlands  dead  ! '  " 

'■■<  <"  tmiiscribc  here  the  lecturer's  personal  reminiscence,  chiefly  because  in 
« '  -icin;,'  we  embalm  w  ith  tender  respect  upon  a  page  of  this  lievieio  the  sa- 
V  '-A  nicniory  of  an  itinerant,  only  one  of  thousands  like  him,  name  unknown 
f'-:*.  (Kh-.Is  immortally  famous,  who  in  rude  places  preached  the  everlasting 
'»^-  >;h'1  with  prevailing  power,  laborious  harvesters  of  much  rich  grain  for 
-**vcriV  eternal  garners.  If  the  man  of  God  who  conducted  a  revival  in 
i-  Oliio  schoolhouso  nearly  forty  years  ago  had  no  other  fruit  of  his 
''■:!;,'ht's  exhorting  and  praying  but  A.  J.  F.  Behrencis,  the  promise  wn.s 

•  5-:i!i  fulfilled  that  he   should  not  labor  in  vain.     A  fruitful  fortnight 

•  '  ■'<'  it  was. 

'*/•.''''  ^'^  ^Ua  Theology.    By  "Wii.uam  De  Witt  Htdf.,  D.D.,  President  of  Bowdoln 

'  '-■■'' z^.    ICmo,  pp.  260.    New  York :  The  Mac.Tiillan  Company.    Price,  clotb,  $1.50. 

T^'-  aiitlior's  purpose  is  indicated  in  the  Preface  ;   "Idealism  and  thc- 

".» .  "nginally  joined  together  in   '  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  John,' 

" "  I'Ut   a«nndcr  through   the  estrangement  of  the  Greek   and  Latiu 

'"'  '^'^-     "^'"^  Greek  Church  put  a  metaphysic  in  the  place  of  religion, 

l-iiJ  the  penalty  in  spiritual  sterility.     The  Latin  Church  put  author- 

."  •"■  tlie  plare  of  re.xson,  and  paid  the  penalty  in  intellectual  barrenness. 

^     ''^'t.'inti.sm  has  inherited  the  Greek  fornuilas  without  the  philosophy 

-  -1  gave  them  meaning,  and  the  Latin  distrust  of  reason  without  the 


158  Methodut  lieview,  [January. 

authority  wLicli  mukes  dogmatisju  effective.  The  remedy  lies  iu  a  reuuiuu 
of  vital  religiou  with  rational  theology.  The  time  has  uot  come  for  writ- 
ing this  new  theology.  The  returns  from  psychology  and  sociology,  ou 
whicli  it  will  depend,  arc  uot  yet  iu.  A  niau,  however,  may  blaze  a  path, 
.even  tiiough  he  lacks  the  materials  and  the  ca])acity  to  build  a  road.  Thi.-, 
little  book  aims  to  point  out  the  logical  relations  iu  which  tlie  doctrines 
of  tiieology  Avill  stand  to  each  other  when  the  time  .shall  come  again  fcr 
seeing  Christian  truth  in  the  light  of  reason  and  Christian  life  as  the  cn.- 
bodiment  of  love.  I  have  called  it  8<:>cial  Theology,  because  the  Christiau- 
ity  of  Christ  and  his  disciples  was  preeminently  a  social  movement,  and 
becaase  we  are  looking  at  cverythiug  to-day  from  the  social  rather  than 
the  individualistic  point  of  view.  In  ethics,  in  economics,  iu  sociology, 
in  politics,  we  uo  longer  treat  man  as  capable  of  isolation.  Umis  hi/nio, 
nuUus  homo.  Man  is  what  he  is  by  virtue  of  his  relations  to  what  ho  is 
not.  In  these  special  scieuces  we  try  to  solve  the  problem  of  the  individ- 
ual by  putting  him  into  right  relations  with  the  forces  and  persons  about 
him.  Christ  carnc  to  place  mau  iu  right  relations  with  God,  with  nature, 
and  with  his  fellow-iuen.  The  modern  man  translates  the  Greek  V^'A'';  hy 
life  rather  than  soul.  The  preservation  and  enrichment  of  life,  not  the 
mere  insuring  and  saving  of  the  soul,  is  the  function  of  religion  which 
appeals  to  meu  to-day.  And  at  this  period  of  transition  the  adjective 
'social'  serves  to  call  attention  to  the  shifting  of  em])liasis  from  the  ab- 
stract and  formal  relation  of  the  isolated  individual  to  an  exterual  Iluler, 
over  to  man's  concrete  and  essential  relations  to  the  divine  life  manifested 
iu  nature,  historj-,  and  human  society."  Dr.  Hyde's  book  is  divided  into 
three  parts.  Part  lis  theological,  and  considers  "The  Tv''orld  and  the 
Self— The  Father;"  "The  Real  and  the  Ideal— The  Son;  "and  "The 
jSi"fttural  and  the  Spiritual — The  Holy  Spirit."  Part  II  is  anthropological, 
and  deals  with  "  Sin  and  Law — Judgment;  "  "Repentance  and  Faith — 
Salvation;"  and  "  Regeneration  and  Growth — Life."  Part  III  is  socio- 
logical, and  discusses  "Possession  and  Confession — The  Church;  "  "  En- 
joyment and  Service — The  Redemption  of  the  World;"  and  "  Abstrac- 
tion and  Aggregation — Tlie  Organization  of  the  Kingdom."  One  of  the 
deepening  and  widening  joys  of  the  Christian  thinker  to-day  is  iu  seeini;' 
how,  from  all  directions  and  iu  the  consideration  of  all  subjects  and  prob- 
lems, there  arise  more  clearly  and  undeniably  both  warrant  and  need  foi 
calling  Christ  our  Master,  and,  as  Browning  says,  "  the  illimitable  God :  " 

The  very  God  !    Think  Abib  :  dost  thou  think  ? 
So  the  All-Great  were  the  All-I^o-i-inr,'  too— 
So  throupli  the  thunder  comes  a  hiuiian  voice 
Sayinp,  "  O  heart  I  made,  a  heart  beats  here! 
Fare,  my  hands  fiishloued,  se.^  it  in  mvself ! 
Thou  hast  no  power  mr  may'st  eonceive  of  mine, 
But  love  I  K^ve  thee,  \\  ith  myself  to  love, 
And  thou  must  love  me  who  have  died  for  thee." 

The  Gospel  and  teachings  and  spirit  of  .Tesus  Christ,  our  adorable  Lord  ai!'^ 
Saviour,  furnish  the  only  solvent  of  all  human  difticulties  and  ])roblenis. 
■\Vithliim  all  things  are  possible;  without  him  we  can  do  nothing. 


i>.».7j  Book  Notices.  159 

T-t  fu'f  of  Soulx.    Lyman  Brecher  Lectures  on  Preaching  r.t  Yale  Unlver.slty,  ISOO.    Hy 
JiiHV    W.mmjN,  M.A.,  i).l).    J-iiio,   pp.    MI.     Nt)W  Yoik:  Dodd,  JleaJ  A  Co.    I'lioe, 

A  sii'Mcn  fjunc,  popularity  as  wide  as  the  English-speaking  ruce,  and 
rittaonliiKiry  success  in  books  of  iictiou  and  books  of  theology,  ia  lec- 
jjifrt  to  divinity  schools  and  to  uiiscellaueons  audiences — all  ihis  rich, 
lAficd,  and  extensive  liarvcst  ''Ian  lilaclaren,"  the  author  of  Beside  the 
y.jr.nie  JJri'.r  Bush,  The  Boys  of  Auhl  Lang  8ync,  The  Mind  of  the  Mad-er, 
K^f.«  Canu-jic,  and  A  Doctor  of  the  Old  b'chool,  is  now  loading  uj)oa  his 
H.iitjs  ftiid  stowing  in  his  barns.  These  lectures  on  preaching  are  fitly 
.J.-ilicati-d  to  that  eminent,  broad-minded,  and  well-balanced  scholar.  Dr. 
«»'^-•rl^1  P.  Fisher,  Dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Theology  in  Yale  University. 
■(  ii,>  author  says  that  he  was  compelled  to  enter  ou  the  ministry  witliout 
li»\iii;^  received  from  any  lecturer  any  "account  of  the  difficulties  and 
.b;ii,'crs  which  were  likely  to  beset  the  path  of  one  who,  like  himself, 
rvjirfscutcd  the  average  man.  As  he  paid  his  bitter  premiums  to  expe- 
rience, it  came  to  him  tiint  some  day  he  would  write  a  little  book  in 
«liich  lie  might  be  able  to  save  some  brother  minister  from  humiliation 
ftud  siilfering,  and  this  he  has  now  tried  to  do."  The  nine  lectures  arc 
oH  "The  Genesis  of  a  Sermon;  "  "The  Technique  of  a  Sermon;  "  "Prob- 
Ipins  of  J'rcaehing;  "  "Theology  the  Theory  of  Religion;"  "The  New 
Ikijxina;"  " The  Machinery  of  a  Congregation;  "  "  The  Work  of  a  Pas- 
t..r;"  "The  Public  Worsliip  of  God;"  "  The  Minister's  Care  of  Himself." 
Tiio  book  is  full  of  manliuess,  godliness,  and  "sauctifigumption."  It 
vv:^i  a  good  thing  to  bring  a  ftalwart,  healthy,  hearty,  brainy,  breezy, 
whole-souled  Highlander  over  tiic  sea  to  face  and  fill  Avith  his  own  strong 
nrut.il  and  spiritual  life  a  school  of  theological  students  in  some  danger 
of  drying  up.  This  book  will  be  read;  it  will  make  a  tenderer  and  truer 
nijjiister  of  every  preacher  who  reads  it.  From  its  pages  a  quickening 
'pirit  breathes. 

PHILOSOPHY,  SCIEXCE,  AND  GEXEUAL  LITERATURE. 

X'tcJ  hvnhiti'm.     By  GroRCE  Hakris,  Brofessor  in  Auclorer  ThecloRical  Seminary. 
Crown  8vo,  pp.  4W.    Boston  and  Kew  York  :  Houghton,  Mifflin  &  Co.    Price,  cloth,  $i. 

The  purpose  of  this  book,  as  e.'cplained  by  the  author,  is  to  establish  the 
•  ■innony  of  personal  and  social  morality  with  the  facts  of  evolution.  Ho 
••  .inks  there  is  a  unity  in  the  entire  process  of  development,  even  in  respect 
to^tendencies  Avhich  seem  to  conflict.  He  has  not  gone  into  the  techni- 
f  uitics  of  scieuce,  nor  into  the  abstractions  of  philosophy,  but  has  tried  to 
»'  t  forth  his  "conclusions  and  reasons  witli  as  much  clearness,  directness. 
''■■■I'l  eoacretcness  as  possible."  The  distinctiveness  of  tiiebook  is  claimed 
t  '  be  "the  recovery  of  self  from  the  mistaken  neglect,  into  which  it  hr.3 
'  *ii<'n  at  the  hands  of  many  philoso])hers,  to  its  proper  value.  Sclf-pn-s- 
*-rv:ition,  with  all  its  incident  evils  of  struggle,  waste,  and  cruelty,  is 
viowii  to  be  in  the  line  of  jirogress,  and  an  ess(.'ntial  condition  of  progre.-*.'. 
Hic  iioi^la!,  sympathetic,  altruistic  feelings  arc  not  forced  to  bear  all  the 
'-•Jo-»Jy  burden  of  human  advancement.    Social  rejjeneration  is  not  allowed. 


ICO  Methodist  JRcvleic.  [January, 

willitlie  author's  consent,  to  overbalance  jiersonalgood.  The  two  values^ 
the  personal  tiud  the  social,  are  carried  along  together  from  the  begiunii)g 
to  tlie  end  of  the  volume,  even  as  they  are  inseparable  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end  of  moral  evolution."  We  have  not  space  to  discuss  this  volume, 
but  must  notice  a  singular  mistake  for  Dr.  Harris  to  make,  v.hich  occurs 
on  i)age  204  in  this  sentence:  "  John  Stuart  ilill  put  feeling  into  mathe- 
matics -vvheu  lie  said  that  if  he  must  believe  on  pain  of  going  to  hell  that 
two  and  two  make  live  in  any  part  of  the  universe,  to  hell  he  -would  go 
rather  than  admit  it."  "We  suppose  that  among  the  things  oftenest  quoted 
froni  Stuart  Mill  two  are  conspicuous.  One  is  his  saying,  in  accordance 
with  the  empirical  philosophy,  that  for  aught  we  know  two  and  two  may 
make  five  in  some  other  planet.  The  other  is  his  saying  that  he  would 
call  no  Being  good  who  was  not  what  he  meant  by  that  term  as  aj)plied  to 
men;  and  if  such  Being  should  send  him  to  hell  for  not  so  calling  him,  to 
l\ell  he  would  go.  But  those  two  sayings,  now  widely  familiar  through 
being  frequently  quoted,  are  in  no  way  connected  in  ^Mill's  writings,  and, 
indeed,  his  peculiar  philosophical  position  makes  it  impossible  that  he 
could  connect  them  in  the  manner  iu  -which  Dr.  Harris  says  lie  did.  A 
willingness  to  go  to  perdition  -u-as  never  connected  by  iMill  with  the  pos- 
sibility-of  two  and  two  making  five,  but  rather  with  his  being  required  to 
call  some  Being  good  when  he  did  not  so  regard  hin>.  How  the  confusion 
seen  in  Dr.  Hams's  sentence  could  happen  in  a  scholar's  recollection  is 
hard  touuderstand,  although -^ve  are  assisted  somewhat  by  remcrnbering 
tliat  Homer  is  reported  to  have  nodded;  and  popes,  declared  infallible  by 
■u-orld-wide  councils,  niake  jnodigious  and  atrocious  blunders;  and  even 
editors  sometimes  fall  a  trifle  short  of  omniscience  and  unerring  recollec- 
tion. On  jiage  443  the  author  says  with  reference  to  one  of  the  conclu- 
sions rcaciied  in  his  volume:  "  To  find  myself  mistaken  in  this  matter 
Avould  be  a  sad  surprise  which  would  make  mo  doubtful  of  my  mental 
and  moral  sanity."  The  mistake  we  have  noticed  is  not  sufficient  to  im- 
peach the  author's  sanity  or  competency,  mental  or  moral.  The  volume 
closes  its  reasonings  -with  the  following  expressiou  of  confidence:  "  At  a 
slow  rate  indeed  mankind  advances,  but  it  does  advance.  And  so  opti- 
mism is  more  than  a  hope  for  the  future.  It  is  based  on  the  possession  and 
enjoyment  of  present  value.  Science,  culture,  art,  friendship,  love,  coun- 
try, religion,  are  actual  possessions.  Pessimism  cannot  gaiu'say  these, 
although  they  have  not  yet  reclaimed  all  outlying  provinces.  The  friend- 
ship Avhich  is  true,  in  spite  of  faults  and  afTronts,  the  love  which  binds 
hearts  together,  and  the  aspiration  to  be  wortliy  of  friendshiiJ  and  love 
are  human  and  spiritual  values  which  the  pessimistic  materialist  cannot 
takeaway.  After  two  friends  whom  Stevenson  introduces  as  principal 
characters  in  Prince  Otto  had  composed  a  quarrel  and  rcalTirmed  their  af- 
fection, one  of  them  says  to  the  other,  ""What  matters  it  how  bad  we  arc, 
if  others  can  still  love  us  and  wc  can  still  love  others?  "  "  Ay,"  replied 
the  doctor,  "  it  is  very  well  said.  It  is  the  true  answer  to  the  pessimist 
and  llie  standing  miracle  of  mankind."  The  very  genius  of  Christianity 
is  the  present  realization  of  the  ideal.     JSTow  arc  we  the  sons  of  God.     The 


ji,,,;.)  i?Of'^-  Kotic^.s.  IGl 

.  !om  of  God  19  ftinoTig  you.     The  kingdom  comes  on  earth  because 
-  Via  \*  ilonc  by  bis  children.     And  such  a  present  is  the  prophecy  of  a 

^tor  future. 

I  answer,  Have  ye  yet  to  arpue  out 

The  very  primal  thesis,  plaiiiest  law,— 

Mau  is  not  God  hut  hath  God's  end  to  sciTe, 

A  master  to  obey,  a  course  to  take, 

Somewbiit  to  cast  ofT,  somewhat  to  become  ? 

Grant  this,  then  man  must  pass  from  old  to  new, 

Krora  vain  to  real,  from  mistake  to  fact. 

From  what  ouee  seemed  pood  to  what  now  rroves  best. 

How  could  man  hvve  profession  otherwise  ? 

■While  man  knows  partly,  but  conceives  besides. 

Creeps  ever  on  from  fancies  to  the  fact. 

And  lu  this  striving,  this  convertin;:  air 

Into  a  solid  he  may  grasp  and  use, 

Finds  projjress,  iiiaa's  distinctive  mark  alone. 

Not  God's,  and  not  the  beasts' ;  God  is,  they  are, 

Man  partly  is  and  wholly  hopes  to  be.* 

fi.-  rnvUlinn  f>f  Women  in  the  United  SlaUs.  A  Traveler's  Notes.  By  Madame 
V.Lksc  <T;i.  Bkntzo.n).  Translated  by  Abuy  Langdon  algkr.  12mo,  pp.  '^5.5.  Bos- 
trjo :  llobc-rts  Brothers.    Price,  cloth,  ^l-So. 

\  strong,  wfcU-bahtnced,  self-possessed  Freuch  -woman,  of  no  mean  rc- 
:  -'.?  a.s  a  writer  iu  her  own  country,  the  author  of  a  dozen  books,  as  ^s•ell 
■ »  ft  critic  of  English  and  American  literature,  visited  our  country  in  1S93 
'.  1  N'.udicd  American  life  from  the  standpoint  of  woman's  condition  here. 
.  :r,ade  a  study  of  woman's  status  and  activities  as  exhibited  in  the 
•■•'■■rM's  Fair  at  Ciiicago,  in  women's  clubs,  in  women's  colleges,  in  coedu- 

■  •',;  tnal  institutions,  in  university  extension,  in  homes  and  clubs  for  work- 
.:.  .•-.vomcn,  in  industrial  schools,  in  prisons  and  asylums,  and  in  domestic 
;>   1  social  life.     Her  methods  of  investigation  put  her  in  direct  contact 

*  iiti  fuels,  and  her  book  shows  her  to  be  a  woman  of  experience,  with  clear 
!.ri,rtration  and  excellent  practical  judgment.  It  is  not  often  tliat  a  for- 
'  .^'  J  oh.scrver  writes  more  discerningly  of  American  life,  ^Much  would  be 
.-".-.ro.iting  to  quote  had  we  room.  She  notes  "  the  brutal  distinctions  es- 
f  i?;-'..shed  by  the  greater  or  less  amount  of  dollars."  She  observes  our  An- 
^!  Knaniac  dudes,  "Americans  whose  compatriots  declare  that  they  turn 
'i<  their  trousers  on  Broadway  in  fme  weather  because  it  happens  to  be 
*«''-i:>g  in  London."  Certain  New  England  damsels  remind  her  of 
"'iri-ck  statues  retouched  by  the  hand  of  an  aesthete."  She  saw  in  Chi- 
<"*K*'ithe  funeral  of  Mayor  Harrison,  murdered  on  the  eve  of  his  marriage; 
♦■'•^  wys,  "  Harrison  was    a  politician  of  much  popularity  among  the 

•  '  rs  of  that  sort  of  liberty  which  consists  iu  keeping  bars,  theaters, 
^    ■    K»"ibling  houses  open  on    Sunday.      A   sATupathetic   mob   accord- 

■  r.''V  uickcd  to  his  obsequies.  I  never  saw  so  many  evil  faces."  Hull 
5-  1":  and  Jane  Addams  receive  careful  study  and  description.  Of 
'"^•I'ltJtuqun  and  its  founder  she  lias  this  to  say:  "In  Bishop  Vincent 
<  =-Tf  is  M.rnething  of  the  apostle,  and  also  of  the  seer  who  lives  in  the 
<-"Ot«.mp!uiion  of  an   almost   celestial  Clmutauqua,    whither— thanks  to 

♦  lYom  Uobert  Biownlng's  "A  Beath  In.the  Desert." 


1G2  Methodist  Bcmetx).  [Janu 


WW 


ekctiicit}' — coming  generations  sliall  be  borne  iu  tlie  twinkling  of  an  eye 
to  behold  the  jjeifected  wonders  of  the  telephone,  the  phouogTaph,  tho 
microphone,  etc. ;  where  the  changing  hues  of  luminous  fountains  sha!! 
mingle  with  the  living  waters  of  the  lake;  where  all  tongues  shall  b- 
taught  by  natural  methods,  visitors  being  free  to  travel  at  will  through  thu 
German,  Frencli,  and  Italian  quarters,  as  well  as  through  other  foreit  a 
regions  which  shall  make  of  this  university'  a  world.  So,  too,  all  ninv 
enter  one  common  church,  sacred  to  the  spirit  of  charity  which  brings  all 
Christian  sects  together,  and  where  the  liturgies  of  all  ages  will  find  a 
place,  without  prejudice  to  spontaneous  products.  Bishop  Vincent's 
hopes,  as  we  see,  do  not  stop  at  a  'local  and  literal  Chautauqua;'  tliey  in- 
clude a  'Chautauqua  of  ideas  and  inspirations'  so  lofty  that  it  is  scarcely 
of  the  earth.  This  artless  and  generous  enthusiast  might  well  vie  with 
Peter  the  Hermit,  and  it  is  indeed  a  modern  crusade  that  he  preaches. 
Chautauqua  uow  has  branches  in  all  directions;  also  summer  residences 
whose  varioiis  advantages  are  indiscriminately  boasted — culture,  religion, 
music,  walks,  and  restaurants.  The  impulse  given  by  Bishop  Yinccnt 
is  in  reality  the  same  which  once  produced  revivals,  spultual  awaken- 
ings; and  they  took  place  under  the  same  Methodist  intluences,  although 
they  now  extend  to  all  Churches  as  well  as  to  all  branches  of  hu;i:;in 
knowledge.  ...  It  cannot  bo  denied  that  this  encampment  of  a  whole 
nation  round  about  knowledge  has  elements  of  greatness."  After 
jSIadame  Blanc's  travels  through  our  Western  States,  she  received  from  a 
proud  and  uncompromising  native  of  the  praiiies,  a  talented  writer, 
the  followinfr  letter  written  from  a  "Wisconsin  farm:  "  Come  again  ard 
stay  longer.  As  my  mother  says  to  her  visitors,  '  Come  again  and  bvir.g 
your  knitting.'  What  pleased  me  in  your  visit  was  your  determination  to 
see  the  jicoyle  of  America  and  not  its  snobs.  The  true  American  is  Lot 
to  be  found  in  drawing  rooms.  It  is  only  iu  the  little  towns  and  villagf  ?, 
in  the  country,  that  the  democratic  ways  which  characterize  him  still  exist. 
How  long  will  this  resist  the  rising  tide  of  money  and  its  insolent  privi- 
leges? I  cannot  say;  but  it  exists  in  our  homestead,  where  I  spend  the 
summer,  eating  at  the  same  table  with  the  hired  girl,  and  where  the  gar- 
dener calls  me  by  my  Christian  name,  my  top  name,  as  Walt  Whituum 
■would  say."  She  made  quite  a  visit  at  Knox  College,  Galesburg,  111.. 
and  writes:  "  I  left  Galesburg  with  regret;  I  still  think  of  it  with  sym- 
pathy and  respect.  It  would  bo  a  great  pleasure  for  me  to  go  again  and 
'take  my  knitting,'  as  I  was  invited  to  do  in  the  frank  parlance  of  the 
West." 

AH\-)Cciso1  F\cl\oi\,anAOU\cryr.niurcj^  iu  Criticism.    P.y  Brandek  Matthkws.    l?n.o, 

pp.  23J.    New  York  :  Harper  &  Urothers.    Price,  cloth,  §1.50. 

The  author  says  that  no  book  has  yet  been  written  which  can  serve  as 
a  text-book  or  even  as  a  reference-book  for  the  study  of  fiction,  or  of  the 
art  of  story-telling,  but  one  critic  believes  that  this  volume  will  surely  gc 
far  toward  filling  the  void.  The  opening  chapter,  on  "  American  Litera- 
ture," is  clear,  concise,  and  i)atriotic.  and  contains  much  insjiiration  and 
encouragement  for  young  writers.     For  writers  and  readers  as  well  there 


o:.] 


Book  .Kotices.  163 


,  .  .uh  of  interest  in  the  discussion  of  "Pleasing  the  Taste  of  the  Public." 
l-'\cn\i  of  the  art  of  story-telling  will  find  the  essay  on  "Text-books  of 
'.  V,V.i'"  very  suggestive.     Tiie  other  subjects  treated  in  this  volume  are: 
."iV..  Studies  orriic  South  "  (a  criticism  of  Professor  William  P.  Trent's 
J    .  -riphy  of  William  Gilmore  Simms  and  of  Thomas  Xelsou  Page's  cs.says 
.,1  \l  Old  South);  "  The  Penalty  of  Humor;  "   "  On  Ccrluiu  Paralleli..ms 
n'-ilo.-ii  tiie  Ancient  Drama  and  the  Modern;  "   "  Two  Scotsmen  of  Letters 
'1  \ti.lre-,v  Lamj  and  Robert  Louis  Stevenson ; "  "  TliC  Gift  of  Story-telling ; " 
^(Vrvaiites,  Zola,  Kipling  &  Co. ;  "   "The  Prose  Talcs  of  i^L  Francois  Cop- 
.»,V;"  "The  Short  Stories  of  il.  Ludovic  Ilalevy;"  and  "Charles  Dud- 
\.i  Warner  as  a  Writer  of  Fiction."     Of  Stevenson  these  true  words  are 
*:.Uen:  "Whether  it  is  a  tale  he  is  telling,  or  a  drama,  with  its  swift, 
e:..irp  dialogue,  or  an  essay  rambling  and  ambling  skillfully  to  its  unseen 
(tA,  the  stvle  is  always  the  style  of  a  man  Avho  has  learnt  how  to  make 
»nr<ls  bend  to  his  bidding.     He  writes  as  one  whom  the  parts  of  speech 
iiui»t  needs  obey.     He  had  a  picked  vocabulary  at  his  command,  and  he 
«:.<  ever  on  the  watch  for  the  unexpected  phrase.     He  strove  incessantly 
t-(  escape  from  the  hackneyed  form  of  words  and  cut-and-dried  common- 
{.:.vvs  of  speech;  and,  no  doubt,  the  effort  is  evident  sometimes,  although 
',:.    iii,t:mcc3  arc  rare  enough.     There  is  at  times,  it  is  true,  more  thcin  a 
}.:;;t  of  prcciousuess,  but  he  never  fell  into  the  self-consciousness  which 
?:.-.rrcd  many  of  Walter  Pater's  periods."     The  following  comparison  is 
irii'.!  ia  its  general  direction,  but  not  quite  fair  to  Stevenson:   "Andrew 
L-»;!g  and  the  late  Robert  Louis  Stqvenson  were  for  a  while  the  two  Scot- 
t-.»!i  clii.fs  of  literature.     Both  lived  out  of  Scotland,  yet  both  were  loyal 
t-j  the  land  of  their  birth,  and  loved  it  with  all  the  robust  ardor  of  a  good 
t-a"*  love.     Neither  was  in  robust  health,  but  there  was  no  taint  of  inva- 
ilJiim  in  the  writings  of  either,  no  hint  of  raor])id  complaint  or  of  uu- 
>«iiolL-some  self-compassion.     Both  were  resolutely  optimistic,  as  becomes 
t-c->triimeu.     Both  were  critics,  with  sharp  eyes  for  valuing,  and  with  a 
fv-ulty  of  enthusiastic  and  appetizing  enjoyment  of  what  is  best.     They 
\.A  buih  attempted  fiction,  and  both  I^eloug  to  the  romantic  school.     In 
•ii'.f'riiig  degrees  each  was  a  iioet,  and  each  was  master  of  a  prose  than 
^Jiich  no  hotter  is  written  in  our  language  nowadays.     Mr.  Lang's  style 
'■-'Jiotthe  tortured  felicity  of  Stevenson's;  its  happiness  is  easier  and 
J'-?-i  vvillful.     The  author  of  Lciten  to  Dead  Authors  is  not  an  artificer  of 
i  waning  phrase,  like  the  author  of  Memories  and  Portraits;  his  style  is  not 
^-nd-made  nor  the  result  of  taking  thought;  it  grows  more  of  its  own 
i  •  ord.     The  style  of  each  is  transparent,  but  while  Stevenson's  is  as  hard 
«•■'  'rjstal  Ling's  is  fluid  like  water;  it  flows,  and  sometimes  it  sings  as 
■'•  il  )ws,   like  the  beautiful  brooks  he  longs  to  linger  beside,  changing 
"•'»!>  lUo  sky  and  the  rocks  and  the  trees,  but  alwaj's  limpid  and  delight- 
'■^i."     Robert  Louis  Stevenson  v/as  a  man  of  rare  genius  and  of  exquisite 
♦  i'-aK  li  worshiper  of  that  which  is  perfect,  with  a  firm,  resolute,  patient 
•'f^'i^in  to  intlict  on  himself  any  measure  of  severity  necessary  to  the  \it- 
i-  >»t  ]v^^,,iblc.  njiproach  toward  his  lofty  ideals.     This  makes  our  respect 
'  -!  J:im  deep  and  tender. 


164  Ifdhodist  Bcvicw.  [Jiuiuuvy, 

2dodern  Greek  ^Tastcry.    A  Short  Road  to  Ancient  Gree!:.    By  Thomas  L.  Stedma.v. 
A.M..  M.D.    12fno,  pp.  3S0.    New  York :  Uarper  &  lirotbers.    Price,  clotb,  $1.50. 

It.  is  well  known  that  Dr.  Schlicmanu,  the  famous  explorer  of  buried 
cities,  began  his  Greek  studies  by  learning  tlie  language  of  moderu 
Greece,  and  that  when  he  had  learned  to  speak  and  think  in  the  speech 
of  to-day  he  found  little  ditUculty  in  mastering  the  speech  of  twenty-five 
centuries  ago.  Says  the  author  of  this  book  in  his  Preface  :  "  Greek  of 
our  times  has  a  closer  relation  to  the  language  of  these  works  [the  ancient 
authors]  than  English  and  the  other  modern  tongues  of  Europe  have  to 
their  early  classics.  .  .  .  Any  unprejudiced  student  acquainted  with  cks- 
sical  Greek  needs  but  to  glance  through  a  modern  Greek  newspaper  to 
become  convinced  of  the  practical  identity  of  the  two  forms  of  speech. 
Modern  Greek  is,  as  Geldart  has  so  happily  phrased  it,  simply  ancient 
Greek  made  easy.  The  conjugation  of  the  ancient  Greek  verb  is  shorn 
of  its  terrors  to  one  who  is  already  familiar  with  the  simpler  forms  of  tlie 
modern  verb.  And  in  that,  if  we  except  tlie  sliglitly  different  arrange- 
ment of  words  in  tlic  sentence,  and  a  vocabulary  modified  to  meet  the 
necessities  of  modern  thought,  lies  practically  the  only  difference  between 
the  language  of  Demosthenes  or  Herodotus  and  that  of  Coraes  or 
Bikelas."  Dr.  Stedinaa  proposes,  then,  to  simplify  the  study  of  the 
ancient  language  by  first  studying  the  language  of  modern  times,  and  to 
this  end  has  prepared  this  te.xt-book  on  modern  Greek.  Its  plan  is  an 
eclectic  one,  combining  the  most  prominent  features  of  the  natural 
method  with  those  usually  found  in  the  ordinary  delectus.  The  bock 
deserves  the  candid  consideration  of  all  classical  teachers.  We  notice, 
however,  other  differences  besides  those  mentioned  above  by  the  author. 
The  dative  case  has  practically  disappeared  from  the  language  as  it  is 
used  in  modern  conversation.  ]V[any  nouns  originally  in  the  third  de- 
clension have  been  populaily  transferred  to  the  first  or  second.  The 
form  fitw,  from  being  infinitive,  has  become  third  person  indicative  ;  and 
•we  cite  it  as  an  example  of  similar  changes.  Dr.  Stedman's  plan  sccir.s 
feasible,  and  has  the  support  of  sonic  eminent  authorities,  probably  of  all 
who  have  seriously  tried  it.  "We  quote  one  more  sentence  from  the 
author's  Preface  :  "  It  is  difiicult  to  understand  hov.-  the  latter  [the  New 
Testament]  can  be  studied  with  profit  by  anyone  ignorant  of  the  modern 
idiom,  so  replete  is  it  with  nonclassical  and  even  present-day  phrase- 
ology." 

Tlie  Life  of  the  Spirit  in  the  Modern  Emjiy^li  Poets.  By  Yu)\  D.  Scudder.  ISuio,  rp-  ^^■ 
Bc>sk>n  and  Xew  Topk  :  Hnuf^hton,  Miailn  &  Co.  Price,  cloth,  S1.25. 
The  number  of  persons  now  alive  who  could  have  written  this  book  is 
not  large.  It  requires  one  in  whom  the  life  of  the  spirit  is  full  and  fresh 
and  sensitive  to  appreciate  and  interpret  the  meaning  and  message  of 
poetry  in  this  fashion.  An  intellect  and  a  soul  not  unequal  to  the  ta«k 
arc  at  work  in  Miss  Scuddcr's  book.  Her  Introduction  begins  thus:  "A 
great  poetrv  has  accompanied  our  century  of  swift  development  in  thcp.ght 
and  deed.  Only  within  the  last  decade  has  it  sunk  into  silence,  with  th' 
death  of  Tennyson  and  Browning.     Swinburne  and  Morris,  our  only  sur- 


TJ 


Boole  Notices.  165 


,  ,    ,  •  iv^ct5,  have  nothing  ue  w  to  say ;  no  younger  men  are  rising  to  take  the 

\  J  4  "  i.liiccs.     So  far  as  we  can  tell,  tlic  story  of  our  modern  English  song 

rfr.lc^l.''     Yet  she  does  not  doubt  that  the  liush  which  has  fuUeu  upon 

-  ;^-vcfdcs  a  new  creation.     Renmrking  that  the  movement  of  modern 

^  !.  u  been  guided  by  great  powers — science,  democracy,  and  the  power 

'  Tiii-  historic  past — she  passes  from  the  Introduction  on  into  her  book 

.    ':,  t'li^e  words:   "  Let  us  study,  then,  the  influence  of  science  in  all  our 

-■'.•.;  the  new  democracy,  especially  in  TTordsworth;  the  early  religious 

,    i . ',  ifil  ideas,  especially  in  Shelley ;  the  power  of  the  past  in  the  poetry 

•  r.  -.t-rsion;  the  power  of  the  present  in  the  ironic  art  of  Browning;  tho 

,  .  :rv  of  religious  inquiry  in  its  various  phases;  and  finally  the  outlook 

;.:':h.     So  studying  we  shall  come  to  feel  that  the  poetry  of  our  ago 

:..  .-»  \it:d  unity,  and  witnesses  to  an  advance  of  the  spirit,  straight  as  the 

:..-  (,f  experience,  from  doubt  to  faith  and  cheer."     We  are  loath  to  let 

.;  l->w',c  pass  with  so  brief  a  notice;  Imtwantof  space  compels  us.     Our 

:  .iiuiis  have  given  no  idea  of  the  quality  of  the  book.     A7e  must  edd 

•      1 . rus from  Browning's  ' '  Bishop Blougram's  Apology,"  which  the  author 

,  ,  -c*  at  the  opening  of  her  section  on  "The  Faith  of  the  Yictorian 

i  -•<.'.« : '' 

No,  v.-hen  the  fight  begins  witbin  bimself, 

A  man's  worth  soraethin?.    God  stoops  o'er  hte  bead, 

Satan  looks  up  between  his  feet.    Both  tus; ; 

He's  left,  himsfllf,  in  the  middle.    Tlie  soul  wakes 

And  prows.    Prolons  tiat  battle  through  bis  life  ! 

V-f<  LUeralurc,  and  Other  Es?aj,'S.    By  Woodrow  Wu.sox.    12mo,  pp.  2i7.    Boston  and 

:.<■;»  York :  UouRhtoa,  illffliu  &  Co.    Price",  cloth,  S1.50. 

rrjfo-sor  "Wilson  is  one  of  the  younger  men  whose  presence  in  the  fac- 
>.:;  brings  distinction  to  Princeton  University,  and  whose  books,  lectures, 
:.sirrw.:ne  articles,  and  addresses  are  in  wide  and  increasing  demand, 
V  :hip.s  no  other  reputation  so  recent  as  his  is  so  strong.  All  the  essays 
i  '.his  volume  appeared  iu  the  Atlaniic  Monthly,  tho Century  Magazine,  or 
1  ■-  F'yrum,  excej^t  that  on  Edmund  Burke,  entitled  "The  Interpreter  of 
»>';''.!-h  Liberty."  The  other  essays,  besides  tlie  one  which  gives  its  title 
!>  the  volume,  are  on  "The  Author  Himself,"  "  An  Authors  Choice  of 
«"  inr.'iny,"  "  A  Literary  Politician,"  "The  Truth  of  the  Matter,"  "The 
♦■••»^^c  of  American  History,"  and  "A  Calendar  of  Great  Americans." 
TLe  b-ook  will  add  to  the  interest  and  value  of  any  library. 


HISTORY,  BIOGllAI'IlY,  AND  TOPOGRAPnY. 

'f-<-^j.  Prrn,hec.)i,  and  the  Moriumsiits^;  or,  Israel  and  the  Nations.  By  James  Freder- 
■  ••  M'-'"rni>v,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.  Vol.11.  To  the  Fall  of  Nincveb.  8vo,  pp.  .x:s:i  and  433.  New 
'■  '•« :  Tic  MacinlUuu  Company.    Price,  cloth,  $3, 

V.'hcu  the  first  volume  of  this  work  was  published,  in  1894,  we  believed 
''^*.i  the  title  hardly  described  the  exact  character  of  the  whole.  The  first 
*-!-!r:ic  was  a  history  of  Israel  and,  in  a  subordinate  degree,  of  the  nations 
**•  ■  h  iiifluenced  or  were  influenced  by  God's  people.  In  other  words,  the 
«■' '  w  V.  a?  ill  n  minor  scn.se  less  than  its  title  demanded,  and  iu  anotlier  and 


1G6  Methodist  Review,  [Januarv, 

better  sense  it  was  gi-catcr  than  its  title  promised.  In  this  second  volume 
we  have  as  a  second  title  the  words,  "Israel  and  the  Nations,"  and  this 
really  is  descriptive  of  the  actual  contents  of  tiie  volume.  In  this  case 
as  in  many  others,  the  book  has  grown  iu  the  author's  hands,  and  wliat 
was  once  to  be  completed  iu  two  volumes  will  now  require  a  third  for  its 
finishing.  Tiie  first  volume  carried  the  story  of  Israel's  life  down  to  the 
fall  of  Samaria,  It  was  a  story  well  told,  in  the  light  of  all  the  frt.-'n 
learning  of  the  past  decade  by  the  discoveries  in  Babylonia,  Assyria,  and 
Egypt.  In  no  other  poi:)ular  book  was  the  history  of  Israel  and  of  Israel's 
neighbors  so  well  set  forth.  The  story  was,  however,  in  so  far  defective 
that  it  gave  almost  exclusively  the  political,  the  externr.l  history  of  all 
these  great  peo])les.  This  defect,  if  defect  it  was,  is  mor<;  than  remedied 
in  the  second  volume,  which  begins  with  Book  VII,  to  which  no  lo.^s 
than  two  hundred  and  thirty-six  pages  are  devoted.  This  book  is  et;- 
titled  the  "  Inner  Development  of  Israel,"  and  the  scope  of  its  discussion 
is  indicated  iu  the  titles  of  some  of  its  chapters,  such  as  "Elements  and 
Character  of  Hebrew  Society,"  "  The  Hebrews  as  Xomads  and  Seuii- 
ISTomads,"  "Society,  Jlorals,  and  Religion."  Under  such  titles  as  these 
Professor  !McCurdy  writes  rather  as  a  sociologist  thau  as  an  orientalist. 
Perhaps  the  very  first  thing  that  .'Strikes  the  reader  of  Book  YII  is  the 
curious  list  of  books  to  which  reference  is  had  upon  page  after  page.  Here 
arc  Tylor's  Ayitliropology,  Lecl-iy's  History  of  Euroj>enn  Morals,  Hearn's 
Arrjan  JloxiseliolC ,  and  others  of  similar  classes.  The  use  of  these  bodk^ 
as  authorities  or  even  as  storehouses  of  illustration  for  the  illumination  of 
the  inner  develo])ment  of  Israel  suggests  at  once  a  doubt  as  to  wheth.er 
tlie  author  had  not  fallen  into  the  camp  of  theorists  who  have  attempted 
to  explain  Semitic  customs  by  Indo-European  models.  There  are  several 
places  iu  the  sprightly  and  liighly  colored  text  where  this  fault  is  ap- 
parent. But  it  would  be  a  gicat  injustice  to  imply  that  these  places  are 
numerous,  or  the  fault  flagrant.  Professor  McCurdy  is  too  widely  and 
deeply  read  iu  the  earliest  literature  of  the  Semitic  Babylonians  and  As- 
syrians to  be  easily  given  over  to  this  learned  madness.  It  is,  how- 
ever, just  to  say  that  he  plainly  does  not  know  the  Arab  as  well  as  h.e 
knows  the  Assyrian,  or  we  should  have  found  the  references  to  DaughJy 
more  frequent  thau  those  to  Ilcarn,  The  Arabic  poets  also  would  have 
furnished  many  a  side-light  upon  early  Semitic  family  and  social  tic?. 
But  these  arc  small  things.  The  great  fact  remains  that  an  American 
scholar  trained  as  an  oriental  philologist  has  in  this  Book  YII  given  a 
clear,  strong  portrayal  of  all  that  inner  development  of  Israel  not  ex- 
plicitly connected  with  religion.  And  just  here  there  was  need,  for  al- 
most all  that  is  written  of  the  people  of  Israel  is  concerned  chiefly,  if  mt 
wholly,  with  religion.  lie  who  reads  of  Israel  in  the  literature  of  evca 
this  critical  age  might  often  ask  if  indeed  Israel  ever  thought  of  common 
affairs,  ever  lived  a  social  life  similar  to  the  other  Semitic  peoples  of 
western  Asia.  It  is  fitting  and  proper  that  distinct  emphasis  should  be 
laid  upon  Israel's  religion  in  every  portrayal  of  Israel's  career,  but  it  \i 
well  not  to  devote  all  of  one's  attention  to  this  onlv.     Tlie  student   of 


'M 


Bool:  Notices.  161 


■    .  •  who  luis  stuclicd  Israel's  history  in  tlicse  later  days,  and  has  heard 

.  ,  r  ■vhctisin,  niul  only  that,  may  be   safely  urged  to  read  Book  YII  of 

tu»--^>»d  vo'hunf  ns  a  partial  corrective  of  the  biased  point  of  view, 

I'Vf  till''  discussion   of  the  inner  development   Professor  McCurdy  re- 

.'  '..  u^  [li.-  fxtenial  history.     The  narrative  begins,  where  Volume  I  luid 

,.«    „t   tiie  fall  of  Samaria,  and  continues  to  the  fall  of  ISiueveh.     It 

:^^lii-  judiciously  bestowed   to  say  that  this  sketch  of  the  history  of 

"  ;,.;;j!!;1  her  neighbors  is  for  this  period  by  far  the  best  now  existing 

••    'iidi.     We  cannot   agree  with  Professor   JlcCurdy  in  very  many 

ti,      \\\- believe,  for  example,    that  some  of  the  translations  of  As- 

. .  . ■•,  t.-\t-;  arc  too  free  for  accuracj',  even  where  their  rendering  of  the 

.  :;  (rni'l  of  tlionght  is  unobjectionable   (sec  Sennacherib's  inscription, 

-  ••■  427).     Accain,  we  lind   ourselves  unable  to  agree  with  sundry  state- 

•>  foiir'.Tning  the  date  of  biblical  books  or  passages.     There  is,   for 

.  •.  ,::im1.',  no  easily  found  reason  for  locating  the  prophecies  of  Xahura  as 

^     :i-i  GIO  B.  C.     Strack  locates  them    '"certainly"  before  020   B.  C, 

.tnili  at  C25,  while   Konig  would  place  them   at  G50  B.  C.     This  is  a 

;  ■  -.11  matter,  it  is  true,  for  even  the  date  GIO  B.  C,  late  though  it  seems  to 

.  t'^  Ik',  is  nevertheless  violative  of  no  important  synchronisms  in  Israel's 

■'..'T-y.     But  laying  aside  these  differences  as  to  translations  here  and 

u\  or  dates  of  biblical  books,  or  even  of  doubts  of  chronology,  we  are 

V •■  1  to  recur  heartily  to  praise  of  the  entire  book.     It  is  all  well  done, 

•    ii'.-'iblc  to  cis-Atlantic  scholarshij),  readable  and  eminently  instructive. 

' .  •  -hill  await  the  third  and  concluding  volume  with  impatience. 


'  .:'i!:.mal  ITistoru  of  the  United  Siateii.  From  their  Declaration  of  Independence  to 
••  ci-vM.f  ili.'ir  Civil  vrar.  By  GroRGE  Tickxop.  Curtis.  In  two  volumes.  Vol.  II. 
S...:.-.1  tiy  JosKPU  Cuu?EitTSON-  Clayton.  870,  pp.  x,  750.  New  Tort :  Harper  A  Erotb- 
*.'■«.    Price,  cloth,  $3. 

In  IS.")  J  Mr.  Curtis  published  his  JJistary  of  the   Origin,  Formation,  and 

M't!i'>ti  of  tJte  Constit^ition  of  tJi-e  United  States,  which,  after  a  thorough 

f'-ion.  fti»pcared  thirty-five  years  later  as  the  first  volume  of  the  present 

-    ■■■';.     At  the  time  of  his  death,  nearly  three  years  ago,  he  had  prepared 

-'!>  of  the  manuscript  for  the  second  volume;    and  this  is  now  pub- 

'     1.  practically  in  the  shape  in   which  he  left  it.      Some  of  his  pro- 

^    1  fhiipters,  such  as  that  on  the    "Impeachment  of  President  Oohn- 

=  ''."  and  others  on  matters  growing  out  of  the  Civil  "War,  were  never 

^  ••  ••.•n;  others   were    not  fully   finished;     but,    says  the  editor,    "the 

"••-  of  the  author  v.ill  excuse  the  incompleteness  of  some  of  the  chap- 

'•»— thirteen  of  them  are  complete  ns  far  as  they  go;  in  two  or  three 

«  -^if  announced  topics  were  not  reached  when  the  manuscript  abruptly 

'    'f-1."    Even  in  its  partially  unfinished  state  the  work  is  a  contribution 

■  •  t'T«  at  value  to  our  political  and  constitutional  history.     It  is  the  work 

' '  .•"-  ripe,  clear,   and  singularly  unprejudiced  mind;    a  mind  in  which 

'■>-'**  nnl  details,  almost  of  their  own    accord,  fell  into  appropriate  and 

'■'-"•■''  n*^d  order;    a  mind  where  the   white  light  of   reason  and  of  tnith 

'■*-*»!l«r.t(il  all  ]>nspion  and  iiTational  parti'-'anship.     ^Ir.  Curtis  was  a  con- 

*'.'.5iti.>rjal  lawyer  of  the  first  rank,  and  his  work  is  the  result  of  profound 


1C8  Mctlwdiist  Review.  [Jaiiuaiv 

legal  learning,  of  unusual  familiarity  with  great  affairs,  of  couscioutiov.s 
diligence  and  unquestioned  competeuo^-.  It  is  not  a  clironologieal  hi^. 
tory.  He  discusses  the  great  fundamental  ideas  and  the  formative  and 
crucial  e vol! ts  of  our  national  life,  arranging  them  in  a  topical  order. 
Some  of  the  topics  discussed  arc,  tlie  nature  of  the  Constitution— a  his- 
tory  of  opiuJoa  regarding  it;  the  Constitution  in  operation  and  the  first 
measures  found  necessary  to  its  proper  working;  tlie  ))ower  of  anjci.d- 
ment;  the  tirst  revenue  law,  and  economic  and  financial  policies;  exten- 
sion of  territory  and  nature  of  the  Union;  the  question  of  slavery;  causi's 
and  efTects  of  the  Civil  War;  recoustmction;  negro  suffrage;  the  piesi- 
dential  election  of  1876;  and  the  Electoral  Commission.  These  aiu  I'll- 
great  questions  which  have  riven  the  nation  into  contending  parties, 
and  underlie  all  our  political  d'jvelojmient;  and  it  is  profitable  fur  in- 
struction to  have  them  treated  by  so  acknowledged  an  authority.  2s..t 
the  lea^fc  interesting  feature  of  the  book  is  the  large  number  of  public 
documents  inserted.  On  pp.  47,  48  is  the  text  of  South  Carolina's  Ordi- 
nance of  Secession.  An  Appendix  of  over  three  hundred  p:!ges  coutaiEs 
such  papers  as  these:  Declaration  of  Independence;  Articles  of  Confed- 
eration; the  Constitution,  with  a  comprehensive  digest  of  judicial 
decisions  interpreting  its  several  sections;  the  text  of  the  great  slaveiv 
compromises;  the  tariff  act  of  1780  in  full;  the  text  of  the  provisional 
and  final  Constitutions  of  the  Confederate  States;  the  Reconstruction  Act 
of  March  2,  1SC7,  and  the  supplementary  act  of  Jilareh  23;  and  various 
presidential  proclamations.  The  work  does  not  need  our  commenda- 
tion.    Its  own  intrinsic  merit  will  cause  it  to  live. 

r/i6  Letters  of  Mctor  Jlurjo :  To  his  Family,  to  Sainte-Beuve,  and  Others.  Editwl  by  Pail 
Meurice.  8vo,  pp.  277.  Boston  and  New  York  :  Houghton,  Mitliin  &  Co.  Price,  clotn,  c  !. 
There  is  no  reason  for  extended  notice  of  a  very  disappointing  book. 
One  wonders  that  such  letters  as  many  of  these  were  counted  worth  the 
trouble  of  translation  and  publication.  They  diminish  the  fame  of  their 
author,  and  they  vex  the  reader  who  comes  to  them  with  expectations  in- 
spired by  and  iiroportioned  to  the  brilliant  genius  of  Victor  Hugo.  How- 
ever, as  the  letters  of  this  volume  come  down  only  to  1845,  our  disappoint- 
ment takes  refuge  in  the  hope  that  later  periods  may  give  us  in  the  nc.\t 
volume  letters  more  commensurate  with  the  great  Frenchman's  fame.  The 
letters  to  his  father  and  mother,  his  wife  and  his  children,  are  full  of  af- 
fection, expressed  in  aFrenchy  way  with  great  exuberance  of  language,  in- 
cessant iteration,  and  kisses  thick  as  autumn  leaves  in  Vallombrosa.  Those 
to  Sainte-Eeuve  show  a  great  and  jxitient  loyalty  of  heart  in  Victor  Hugo, 
albeit  he  is  hysterical  at  ti.mes,  but  give  us  vague  glim})ses  of  unpleasant 
chapters  in  the  history  of  their  friendship,  v.-hich  seems  to  have  b?c!i 
nursed  along  with  difiiculty  and  sometimes  under  some  heavy  strain,  Victor 
Hugo  being  nnlily  determined  to  save  it  if  possible.  It  is  a  pity  some  of 
these  letters  did  not  sec  the  light  once  for  all  in  the  kitchen  fire,  rather 
than  for  all  time  on  the  printed  i)age.  Cui  lono  ?  A  peep  at  Hugo  in  his 
early  years  of  struggle  is  in  the  following  sentences.  In  1830  he  writer: 
"Born  to  fortune  under  the  empire,  both  empire  and  fortune  have  failed 


•  o.*;,)  Bool  Notices.  169 

IB,-  At  the  u-t^c  of  twenty  I  found  myself  a  married  man,  a  father  of  ii 
f«fciilj,  wiih  no  resource  but  my  hibor,  and  living  from  hand  to  mouth  like 
a  »o;l.!niiii,  vliile  Ferdinand  VII  had  sequestrated  and  was  spending  my 
sir--'<rfv."  Forced  by  poverty  to  beat  his  desk  by  five  o'clock  in  tjic 
(•►■fntii;:^,  he  frequently  breaks  under  the  strain:  "Hardly  had  ,you  left 
«hfQ  lliiit  wretched  internal  iuflumniation  which  you  know  I  sufier  from 
•.«  ^--u:.-,  ii«cends  into  jny  head,  and  settles  in  my  eyes.  So  there  I  am,  blind ; 
.:..a  ii|>  for  wliole  days  in  my  study,  with  blinds  down,  shutters  fastened, 
'.jt :}»  closed,  unable  to  v.'ork  or  read  or  write."     This  he  writes  in  1828 

•  r  «  fri.-nd  in  England  about  AYestminster  Abbey:  "I  am  distressed 
vt  whnt  you  say  about  the  restorations  at  Westminster.  The  English  have 
ft  I  !»iiiii  for  combining  tlie  jashionahlc  with  the  Gothic."     Here  are  char- 

•  i«ri*tic  sentiments  :  "The  greatest  happiness  on  earth  is  to  help  a 
'••'];  the  next  greatest  is  to  be  helped  by  him.''  "Thinking  of  an 
t  'Mnl  friend  is  one  of  the  most  solemn  and  tranquillizing  pleasures  of 
.  '.'."  Aproposof  which  we  note  in  passing  that  the  definition  of  "friend  " 
xinh  took  the  prize  lately  offered  bya  London  paper  is  this:   "  The  first 

r  -^  li  \N  ho  comes  in  when  the  whole  world  has  gone  out."     This  is  the  way 

•  '.-r  Hugo  in  1823  makes  an  important  announcement  to  the  Abbe  De 
..i  :^ii!),iis:  "1  am  about  to  be  happy.  I  am  going  to  be  married.  I 
■•  .  '.:  y<iu  were  in  Paris  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  the  angel  who  is 
i '«'!'.  to  convert  all  my  dreams  of  virtue  and  bliss  into  reality.     I  have 

■  •  vi-iitnred  to  speak  to  you  before  now  of  wiiat  absorbs  my  existence;  I 
»  >.«  afraid  of  shocking  your  lofty  austerity  by  the  avowal  of  an  uncon- 
V'  i!  .bic  passion,  althougli  a  pure  and  innocent  one.  But  now  that  every- 
'■  •■■^^  conspires  to  bestow  on  me  a  happiness  after  my  own  heart  I  do 

'  >l.iul)t  all  your  tender  feelings  will  be  interested  in  an  attachment  as 

■  '  ^^  myself,  born  in  early  childhood  and  fastened  by  the  first  affliction 
-  >  'Uth."  Our  last  impression  of  the  volume  as  we  close  it  is  better  than 
'  ■  !ir.t,  received  from  its  earlier  pages. 

' --  t^'prfSS'^f  *;!;''' v^[  ^'''■'^-    ^'  ^"^"^'^^  «'«^'-«^'  B.A.    TWO  vol- 
_        ^v  .  pp.  „oO,  u^3.    New  York:  Harper  ABrothere.    IMce,  clotb,  ornamentul.  |o. 

';••■  author  m  his  Preface  says:  "  These  pages  go  to  the  printer  at  a  mo- 

-■.  v,hen  Germany  is  celebrating  the  twentv-fifth  anniversary  of  the 

-^y  war  whicli  culminated  in  a  German  empire,  manhood  suffrivre,  and 
■;;<•  Parlmnent.     These  were  the  ideals  of  the  patriots  who  roused  the 

J  ■•'•...  nation  against  the  tyranny  of  Napoleon,  and  for  these  their  de- 

•  ''>ts  cheerfully  became   rebels  in   the  stormv  davs  of  1848      It   ha. 
^     •"">•  purpose  to  tell  in  simple  language  the  storv'of  this  stru-Hr-a 

■Y'^.tu-ssed  to  people  of  English  speech  and  tradition,  who1>elieve 

•  '-  ^-tiongth  of  government  is  in  the  vigor  and  virtue  of  the  indi- 
•      ui/e„.       The  history  begins  at  the  execution,  bv  order  of  ^^a- 

,.;';')•  ;  ^'''™'  *''^  ^'ookseller.     Then    comes  a  rehearsal  of  the 

^      ,       -"H-l,  m  tAventy  years  destroyed  the  power  of  the  army  of  Frcd- 
'^  >  •^'-  On,u ;  iheu  the  story  of  ihc  battle  of  Jena.     The  author  exposes 
•r'ncompeteuce    of   Frederick   William   HI,    explains    (he    part 
1  l_;"'^4.i  s"'"''  '"■  '""'"'"  "  "'''^'"'"'^  ^''"""  "'  ^^''  Prnssian  people 


lilt 


VOL.   .\III. 


ITO  Methodist  licvieuK  [Jiuiuarv 

gives  t!ie  history  of  tlie  defense  of  Colbeig  and  of  the  work  of  Gneisea'\-i, 
I>«ettclbeck,  Schill,  and  Schariihorst  in  creating  a  uew  araiy  out  of  the 
l>copIc,  shows  the  effect  on  Gernutny  of  tlic  revolt  ag:ainst  Napoleon  undo; 
Andreas  Hofer,  describes  the  first  Prussian  parliament  and  its  work,  cs- 
})lains  the  eflcct  on  the  people  of  the  Gymnasia  founded  by  Jahn,  and  the 
first  volurae  ends  with  the  founding  of  the  Iron  Cross.  The  second 
volume  brings  the  history  down  to  tlic  unsatisfactory  peace  of  1814. 
of  which  Gneisenau  at  once  said:  "This  peace  is  no  more  than  a  truce. 
Nothing  is  settled  except;  Napoleon.  The  nationcd  matter  between  Ger- 
many and  France  is  not  yet  fought  out,  and  we  shall  return  once 
more  upon  the  field  of  battle."  Old  Bliicher  also  wrote  a  little  later: 
"God  knows  if  there  is  to  be  another  quarrel  soon  again;  but  I 
don't  like  the  looks  of  things.  Our  opportunities  were  not  properly  used 
in  Paris;  France  is  already  doing  a  great  deal  of  bragging;  her  wines 
should  have  been  better  trimmed."  The  war  had  to  be  fought  over  again. 
in  part  upon  the  field  of  Yv''aterloo,  and  later  in  our  time  about  the  wai!.^ 
of  Metz  and  Sedan,  whcu  the  French  received  a  lesson  which  vrould  have 
satisfied  even  Blucher.  William  I,  in  1871,  received  upon  his  head  the 
well-earned  imperial  crown  aud  realized  for  the  German  j)eople  their  long- 
cherished  dream  of  a  great  German  empire.  He,  with  his  son,  "  Unsci 
Fritz,*'  laiown  now  as  Frederick  the  Noble,  "completed  the  work  of 
Stoiu,  of  Bliicher,  of  Scharnhorst,  of  Gneisenau,  reaping  at  last  whr.t 
was  sown  in  the  sorrowful  years  between  Jena  and  Waterloo."  These 
volumes  are  fully  illustrated  and  indexed,  aud  issued  in  the  style  of  perfect 
workmanship  for  which  the  name  of  Harper  &  Brothers  is  a  guarantee. 

Cliaptcrs  from  a  Life.    By  Ei.izarktu  Stuart  PnEtrs.    Illustrated.    12mo,  pp.  279.    Bo>- 
ton  and  New  Vorlc :  Hougbton,  MiQlin  iV  Co.    Price,  cloth,  $1.50. 

The  author  of  twenty-five  previous  books,  running  through  thirty  year- 
of  authorship,  adds  this  to  her  entertaiuing  and  ennobling  list.  A  gifted 
and  gracious  woman,  intellectually  and  religiously  high-born,  writes  hs 
one  familiar  with  life's  great  problems,  aware  of  the  dignity  and  signiri- 
cauce  of  existence,  experienced  in  things  deep  aud  high.  The  daughter 
of  Austiu  Phelps,  the  great  Andover  professor,  whose  published  volumes 
are  a  unique  treasure  to  ministers,  she  inherits  genius  and  nobility  of 
soul.  The  reader  beginning  this  book  will  go  through  it  to  the  end. 
It  is  her  own  life,  with  its  relationships,  experiences,  and  environment, 
that  furni.>»hes  these  chaptei-s,  which  give  inside  views  of  Andover  home- 
life  and  school-life,  and  tell  of  war  time,  and  the  fall  of  the  Pembcrton 
mill,  and  Ontc^  A)<^'\  f^"^^  Mrs.  Stowe.  and  James  T.  Fields,  and  Long- 
fellow, and  Whittier,  and  Holmes,  and  Celia  Tl)axter,  and  Lucy  Larco:;i, 
and  Lydia  Maria  Child,  and  Phillips  Brooks,  and  Edward  K.  Sill,  aiui 
many  other  people  aud  events  and  places.  No  home  or  heart  could  help 
being  bettered  by  the  presence  in  it  of  the  writings  of  Elizabeth  Stuart 
Phelps.  Hardly  any  work  of  fiction  to-day  is  having  a  larger  sale  than 
h'T  book  entitled  A  Sivrjiilctr  Life,  which  she  herself  seems  to  value  more 
than  her  others.  The  public  not  only  acquits  but  thanks  her  for  all  that 
she  tells  about  herself  in  these  Chapters  from  a  Life. 


.  J-  j  Book  Notices.  ITl 

,-^  ►«  tV)i»ta,  .suii  0£?i':r  Sfurif*.  By  Jllian  Ralph.  12mo,  pp.  283.    New  York:  Harper 
*i  r^•'<^■'■»-    ITice,  cloth,  oruameatiil,  ?:i. 
V  ft.itlioi,  vho  Lad  pieviously  written  cyewituess  descriptious  of  our 

■  J  Wt-t,  our  greiit  Soulh,  the  Cauuda  borders,  and  the  Chicago 
'■•J■,^  F:iir  now  gives  us  lilc  iu  China  in  liis  peculiarly  picturesque 
M  'Uiiunt  nirtuncr.  One  third  of  the  book  is  occupied  with  an  account 
-  »  trip  ill  a  hoase-boat  on  the  great  rivers  and  canals  of  Central  China. 
(>•.<•  rctt  of  the  volume  the  author  has  woven  together  his  experiences 
»  .)lj-crvatioiis  of  characters  and   customs  in  a  series  of  ingenious  ro- 

.-..■'.  The  story  of  "The  Boss  of  Ling- foo  "  exhibits  the  rottenness 
...•.;,•  i;!  tlie  Cliinese  system  of  government.  ;Muny  lifelike  glimpses 
;  .■  riowery  Kinti'dom  are  given,  especially  iu  the  descriptions  of  the  gar- 
M  if  China,  the  captain  of  the  house-boat,  the  cook  on  the  house-boat, 
.  u,  .-v»-  v^'iils,  a  kickav.'ay  boat,  the  cormorant  iishormcn,  Chinese  women, 
•i:rio  shop,  a  mandarin's  liouse-boat,  and  a  mandarin's  court.  Tlie 
-A  IS  finely  and  generously  illustrated.  The  stories  are  entitled 
i'iiiinblossom  Beebe's  Adventures,"  '"Tlie  Story  of  Miss  Pi,"  "Little 
w>''4  Coustanc}',"  "  The  Love  Letters  of  Superfine  Gold." 

■  ^«.-j  l/xniXmarkanf  Jcv\i.<in.Un\.    By  I.aukenck  Hciton.     ix'mo,  pp.  T4.    New  York: 

'tin«  -  A  Urotliers.    Price,  cloth,  75  cents. 

P.."  wtll-known  essayist  and  author,  who  has  written  in  larger  books  of 
,<■  iit.'rftry  landmarks  of  London  and  Edinburgh,  renders  a  service  to 
vri*!--  in  this  thin  little  directory  to  the  chief  landmarks  of  Jerusalem. 

<*  pnrpijseiy  made  small  enough,  to  go  easily  into  one's  pocket.     The 

•  v^r.  when  visiting   Jerusalem,  felt  the  want  of  a  small  book  which 

■  .-l  ',1:11  lilm  on  the  spot  exactly  what  he  wanted  to  know,  and  he  here 
iT^vors  to  supply  that  want  for  others.     It  is  illustrated  witli  photo- 

■*i  hs  of  the  principal  landmarks.     The  book  begins  thus:   "  Those  who 

■  5  >  Jerusalem  with  faith  are  likely  to  liave  their  faith  strengthened: 
*<  v.ho  go  to  Jerusalem  without  faith  are  apt  to  bring  something  very 

«'  f-\itli  away.  The  Christian  Messiah,  to  the  ordinary  mind  the  world 
•  ♦,  i-<  an  idea,  a  myth,  a  sentiment,  or  a  religion.  In  Jerusalem  he  be- 
--i..^  a  reality." 

MISCELLANf:OUS. 

'-'  v.<;.V  C<.m);a/i!/,  ami  Other  Sea  People.  By  J.  D.  Jerrold  Kkli-ET,  Lieutenant-Coni- 
"•^•■i'T,  r.  8.  N.  Illustrated.  8vo,  pp.  2:12.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brotheis.  Price, 
*  '.'>,  •/reaint-ntal,  $2.10. 

"Tl:>:  Ship's  Company,"  "The  Squadron  Cruise,"  ''Midshipmen  Old  and 
"*,"  "?^uperstitions  of  the  Sailor,"  "The  Basket  of  the  Sea,''  "The 

■  '"••'  "f  tlie  Game,"  "The  Spirit  of  Libogeu,"  and  "Queer  Pets  of  Sailor 
*•  t  '—these  are  the  chapter  headings  under  which  much  knowledge  is 

»"» ii'  a  lifelike  way  of  those  who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  shi]is.    The  book 

;?vf  i<tly  illustrated  with  actual  scenes  of  ship  life  on  the  great  Atlantic 

'-'•'^.  0!i  y.achts,  .and  on  men-of-war.     This  naval  oflicer,  writing  of  the 

'  "  '•  "f  Tahiti,    refers  as  follows  to  the  early  missionaries  and  their 

**-     "The  tirst  missionaries  were,  as  a  rule,  m.en  of  liumble  origin, 


172  Methodist  Rcvievj.  [Ji 


wlio  could  haiuUe-tlie  jackplanc  and  the  hammer  more  deftly  tluia  the  in- 
tricacies of  the  inoial  i:iw.  It  was  a  time  when  the  new  regions  cominp,- 
to  man's  knowledge  were  opening  tields  for  an  extenaion  of  tlie  charitv 
and  humanity  of  the  world's  greatest  religion.  It  was  a  season  when 
many  earnest  but  untrained  men  felt  compelled  to  quit  the  guilds  wherein 
they  were  adepts  for  the  higher  mission  of  teaching  the  heathen;  to  leave 
work  iu  which  they  were  siiilled  for  more  difficult  labor  to  wliich  tliCT 
brought  no  otiier  qualities  than  honest  hearts,  soimd  bodies,  and  great 
iutentions.  Men  of  this  class,  stirred  to  their  hearts  by  the  bidding  o; 
the  gentle  Master,  were  apt  from  biased  thought  and  half-awakened  per- 
ceptions to  beliold  a  mission,  and  perhaps  deluded  by  their  word\'  gift  ct 
'  wagging  a  pow  i'  the  pulpit '  to  believe  themselves  foreordained  to  con- 
vert the  heathen.  The  fallow  field  was  waiting,  and  often  the  missionary 
societies  demanded  little  more  than  fixed  religious  principles,  zeal,  and  a 
ready  obedience.  Burning  with  noble  desire,  these  early  missionaries  sacri- 
ficed much  for  their  work,  and  after  trials  and  hardships — for  .-^hips  were 
slow  and  voyages  long — reached  a  land  where  everything  was  new  and  crude 
and  auiorphous.  They  found  a  race  just  startled  from  the  dream  that  the 
arch  spanning  their  horizon  was  the  only  world,  that  they  were  the  only 
people,  and  that  beyond  them  and  theirs  was  nothing.  This  people,  plas- 
tic for  the  molding,  saw  in  the  white  man,  with  his  superior  intelligecce 
as  manifested  iu  material  things,  .a  sort  of  demigod,  linked  to  their  island 
and  its  gods  by  scarce-remembered  traditions  and  dimly  shadowed  in  pn> 
dictions  which  had  come  from  all  time  with  the  softened  angles  and  blurred 
faces  folklore  acquires  in  rolling  toward  us."  After  saying  that  intelli- 
gent men  long  resident  in  Polynesia  differ  iu  opinion  as  the  amount  of  good 
accomplished  under  "  the  stern  paternalism  of  the  early  missionary  rule." 
Commander  Kellcy  writes  tliat  it  is  certain  that  in  many  ways  the  native^ 
were  taught  io  lead  better  and  purer  lives;  chastity  was  preached  ana 
modesty  inculcated;  marriage  ties  were  made  firmer  and  divorce  more  dif- 
ficult; and  in  various  directions  the  heathen  mind  was  turned  from  cus- 
toms sanctioned  more  by  their  ignorance  and  the  example  of  their  fon- 
fathers  than  by  the  rules  of  right  and  wrong.  Sacrifices  were  abolished, 
polygamy  was  forbidden,  and  woman  raised  to  a  higher  place  in  the  do- 
mestic scale.  The  nUtives  learned  honesty,  built  better  houses,  attended 
to  drainage,  and  gave  up  a  .slavish  dependence  upon  multitudinous  god.~. 
These  were  some  of  the  results  of  the  labors  of  humble  missionaries,  vis- 
ible even  to  the  passing  voyager,  ashore  for  a  few  hours  while  his  shin  wa.- 
at  anchor.  The  book  is  informing  and  enlivening,  full  of  a  vivid  variety, 
and  issued  iu  handsome  form. 

Iiemini$ccnccs  of  an  Octn{Knarinn  of  thr  C.ifri  of  Nciv  Yorh.  (1*^16  to  1?'30.)  By  C!Iaiu.>-- 
II.  TTaswkli..  IlUistrated.  ?vo,  pp.  5S1.  Nev.-  York  :  Harper  &  Brotliers.  Prirp,  cli'^ti 
ornaraontal,  $o. 

For  those  who  would  know  about  old  New  York,  its  buildings,  its  cu.-- 
toms,  its  men,  and  its  notable  events,  this  book  is  said  to  be  a  very 
treasure  house  of  interesting  facts.  It  is  not  a  liistory.  but  a  book  o: 
brief  contemporary   comments,  a^^  of  a   citizen  who  kept  a   journal  of  tin 


.]  Book  Notices.  173 


.», ■.   illuminated  by  various  reminiscences.     The  author  deplores  the 

•_  W  of  "ivic  jiride  shown  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  New  York, 
.-:£:.irkinfr,  by  wny  of  contrast,  tliat  "smaller  cities  of  the  New  World 

^Tc  «i><;"ly  cherished  their  inheritance  from  a  fruitful  past  and  commu- 
. ..  uU'l  it  to  successive  generations;"  and  he  cites  Boston  as  a  city  proj)- 

-.y  proud  of  its  history,  traditions,  and  inlluencc,  and  cherishing  them 
;      Ho  wishes  to  assist  in  the  pre;-ervation  of  the  history  of  his  own 

rxT  rity,  in  which  through  so  long  a  life  he  dwelt  in  peace.    We  cannot 

).)tr,  except  a  few  lines  about  the  administration  of  James  Harper,  who 

-  *H  iniiyor  of  New  York  city  in  1844  and  1845:   ''3Iayor  Harper  signal- 

.-.i  his  administration  by  active  service  in  the  improvement  of  Madison 

•  .uurc  and  in  improving  the  org-anization   of  the  Police  Department. 

•  l.«  wlministration  partook  of  the  i)urity  of  tho.se  of  his  early  predeces- 

"  ill  the  oflice.   .   .   .  The  police  otlicers  were  few  in  number,  without 

•'•  ctivc  organizatiuD,  and  uuuuiformed.      Mr.  Harper   .   .  .  proceeded 

!,.  r.'tncdy  this,  and  succeeded  in  eiiecling  an  organization  that  became 

lOif.iitory  to  the  present  one.     He  also  succeeded,  despite  opposition,  in 

« -!..blithing  a  uniform  for  the  members  of  the  force." 

'■■'  <\i*r>  of  Science  in  Amcricn.    Reprinted  from  Popidar  Science  Monthly,  and  ediieci 

ly  W.  J.  YouMi.NS.  Crowu  Svo,  pp.  5C0.    New  York :  D.  Appleton  &.  Ck).   Price,  cloth.  Jl. 

I)i!ring  recent  decades   America  has  been  developing  scientists  quite 

r-.V'idly,  and  at  the  present  time  American  science  is  beginning  to  stand 

;  ■>  fnr  with  tliat  of  any  other  country.     It  is  hardlv    to  be  expected 

t  our  enily  years  could  have  seen  large  scientific  attainment  or  con- 

•fiNulcd  much  to  the  world's  scientific  knowledge.     This  would  scarcely 

.'  «•  l(K)ked  for  in  a  new  nation,  subduing  a  wild  continent  and  settling' 

;'.»  j.olitical  status.     In   reading  through  this  work  one  receives  a  verv 

f*T.;rublc  impression  of  American  science,  and  is  perhaps  surprised  tliat 

-ii'(  country  lia.s  been  able  to  accomplish  so  much  in  the  fields  of  science. 

r!»c-  book  includes  fifty  honorable  and  goodly  names.    Not  all  of  the  fifty 

••■kTt-  attained  a  world-wide  reptitation,  nor  do  we  find  among  them  men 

-!  ■>,  like  Newton,  have  revolutionized  scientific  thought.     But  here  are 

^  i  »  f':w  names  that  may  well  make  us  proud  of  America.     We  find  here 

-IViriWin,  Audubon,  Wilson,  Silliman,   Morse,   Hitchcock,  Dana,  Torrc}-, 

••■:)ry,  Enccson,  Agassiz,  and  many  others,  and  cannot  but  take  pride  in 

•>  fact  that  America  hiis  contributed  so  much  to  the  scientific  knowl- 

'^i-icot  the  worid.     This  list  of  fifty  includes  students  in  all  departments 

•■^  wicnce.     Tlie  sketches  of  their  life  and  work  are  brief  but  interesting. 

^>ne  cannot  do  better  than  to  go  to  the  pages  of  this  publication  if  he  de- 

"rcj,  lo  learn  of  the  activity  of  the  American  mind  in  the  early  decades  of 

•••If  hjstory.     Whoever  enjoys  the  study  of  biography  or  takes  an  interest 

••'  America  will  find  here  many  a  fact  of  interest,  and  cannot  fail  to  be- 

-••<•  impressed  with  the  intellectual  vigor  of  American  students.     Our 

^    'ntry  has  reason  to  be  i)roud   of  her  pioneers  in  science,  and  if  her 

-^.uic  shall  show  as  large  a  proportionate  array  of  men  of  world-wide 

^•-•iininenta  American  science  will  hold   rank  "with  that  of  any  other 

-""on  in  the  world. 


17tt  2Iethoclht  Revievj.  [Januury, 

Famous  Givers  and  Their  nift!<.    isy  Sarah  Kxowi.ks  Boi.tox.     ]2mo.  pp.  ZSi.    N>-.v 
Voik  :  Thomas  Y.  Crowt-U  A;  lo.    Price,  cloth,  $1.W. 

]klr,s.  Boltou  is  the  uutliorof  a  fainous  lot  of  books  about  poor  boys  and 
girls  who  bL'Cuinn  famous,  Famous  American  Authors,  Famous  Amei-i'-a-i 
StaUsmen,  Famous  Men  of  Science,  Famous  European  AriisU,  Famo"s 
TyjHSo/Womanhood,  l^amous  English  Authors,  Fainvus  Voyagers,  aud  soon 
through  uearly  all  the  ninks  of  fame.  This  volume  tells  about  '•  Stej.'hea 
Girard  and  Ills  College  for  Orphaus; "  "Andrew  Carnegie  and  His  Li- 
brarj-; ""  Charles  Pratt  aud  His  luslitutc;"  '"Tbomas  Guy  and  His 
Hospital;"'  '"Sophia  Smitii  and  Her  College  for  'NVomeu;"'  "'James 
Lick  and  His  Telescope;''  "  Lelaud  Stanford  and  IHs  University;" 
"James  Smitlison  and  the  Smithsonian  Institute;"  aud  the  varioas  nota- 
ble cliarities  and  benefactions  of  John  Lowell,  Jr.,  Thomas  Holloway, 
Captain  Thomas  Coram,  Henry  Shaw,  Lenox,  Astor,  Xewberry,  Crerar, 
Reynolds,  Frederick  H.  Eiudge,  A.  J.  Drexel,  Philip  D.  Armour,  Leonard 
Case,  Asa  Packer,  Cornelius  Yanderbilt,  Baron  De  Hirsch,  Isaac  Ritli, 
D.  B.  Fayerweatlier,  Catharine  L.  Wolfe,  Mary  Elizabeth  Garrett,  John 
F.  Slater,  Daniel  Hand,  "\Y.  W.  Corcoran,  John  D.  Kockefeller,  ar.d 
others.     We  wonder  that  Peter  Cooper  is  not  in  the  list. 

Toilks  on  Writiwj  English.    By  Ar.LO  B.vTEi;.    Crown  8vo,  pp.  a-?2.    Boston  aad  .Vew 

York  :  HoughtoQ,  Mifflin  &.  Co.    Price,  cloth,  $1.50. 

These  talks  were  given  to  advanced  clar-ses  in  English  composition. 
The  author  endeavored  to  make  them  as  practical  as  possible,  putting  into 
them  the  things  which  lie  thinks  would  have  been  helpful  to  him  as  a 
writer  had  they  been  taught  him  twenty  years  ago.  The  lectures  are  a.s 
entertaining  as  they  are  jiractical.  They  treat  of  "The  Art  of  Writing," 
"Method.sof  Study,"  "  Principles  of  Structure,''  "Details  of  Diction."' 
"  Principles  of  Quality,"'  "  Means  and  ElTeot.s,''  "Classification,''  "  Ex- 
position," "  Argument,"  "Description,"  "Narration,"  "  Character  and 
Pui-pose,"  "Translation,"  "Criticism,"  "Style,"  aud  more  besides. 
The  book  is  critical,  capable,  aud  wise,  valuable  to  young  aud  even  to 
more  experienced  waiters,  worthy  of  commendation  to  students  and 
teachers  of  English  composition. 

Gra\j  Da'js  and  Gold,  in  England  and  ScnUand.  By  William  ■Wlntkr.  Cwtq  8v<i, 
pp.  323.  Nc-n-  York  :  The  HacmiHan  Company.  Price,  clotb,  $2.50. 
This  is  a  new  and  revised  edition,  profu-sely  and  beautifully  illustrated. 
The  book  "relates  to  the  gray  days  of  an  American  wanderer  in  the 
British  Lslands,  and  to  the  gold  of  thought  and  fancy  that  can  be  found 
there."  The  author  hopes  that  his  volume  may  contribute  something  ro 
the  refinement  of  civilization  in  America,  and  says:  "The  supreme  need 
of  this  age  in  America  is  :i  j.ractical  conviction  that  progress  docs  not  con- 
si.st  in  material  prosperity  but  in  spiritual  advancement."  ]Mr.  Winter  is 
a  devotee  of  the  beautiful  in  nature,  literature,  architecture,  and  art  in 
general,  as  will  be  seen  in  these  twenty- four  chapters  about  "Classic 
Shrines  of  England,"  "Haunted  Olens  and  Houses."  "The  Haunt.^  of 
Moore,"  "The  Land  of  Wordsworth,"  "  Historic  Nooks  of  Warv.'ic^'- 
shire,"    "U])and    Down   the    Avon,"     "Into  the    Highlands,"  "High- 


'^:.i 


Booh  JYoHces.  175 


-.1  }kautic5,''  "The  Heart  of  Seotland,"  '-The  Land  of  Marmion," 
t  i  Hjany  other  places.  The  book  is  finely  roj)roduced  iu  this  edition- 
■,\r  .hanccd  to  open  tirpt  to  the  pictures  of  Matthew  Arnold  and  of  All 
-i;r.!ji  ivy -covered  church  at  Laleham,  and  of  the  grave  in  the  church- 
•  ir.l  whore  he  sleeps  with  his  childreu  underneath  the  words,  "There 
..  .pruni:  up  a  light  for  the  righteous  and  joyful  gladness  for  such  as  are 
v...hc;.'rtf.l." 

V   ■Mn':'-V    E.rperimciit.     By    Felicia  Buttz  Clark.    12mo,    pp.    279.    New    York : 

r*v«  *  Mains,    Ciucinuati :  Ciuts  i  Jennings.    Price,  cloth,  $1.25. 

I",  jb  not  strange  that  a  woman  born  among  books,  living  with  piles  of 

::cm  nround  her  "upstairs,  and  downstairs,  and  in  my  lady's  chamber," 

-inri;  them  talked  about  always  as  among  the  most  important  things  in 

,.U\  the  daughter  of  Dr.  Henry  A.  Buttz  of  Drew  Seminary,  at  Z\Iadison, 

•'..  .!.,  and  the  wife  of  Tro feasor  ]^T.  W.  Clark,  of  our  Italian  Theological 

•^•hool,  at  Rome,  should  herself  turn  out  to  be  a  bookmaker;  nor  that  she 

i-'-iiild  know  how  to  make  a  good  cue.     It  is  the  story  of  an  American 

rl  •«Nho  goes  to  study  music  iu  Germany  for  a  year  on  a  prize  she  has 

.' -fi;  ft  capital  book  for  homes,  especially  for  the  girls  in  them.     Its  en- 

'  rfAJuiiig  pages  make  for  all  that  is  pure  and  sweet  and  strong  in  char- 

•■  :<r.     One  critic   "regrets  when  it  is  all  over  that  the  young  Germua 

.run  doesn't  go  back  to  America  with  Katharine,   or  for  her.''     How 

:  <*  the   critic  know  he  doesn't   go?     We  incline  to   thiuk   lie   goes; 

-'•  iH-coines  a  Christian  and  she  marries  him.     Mrs.  Clark's  book,  like 

'  rrio  good  sermons,  stops  just  wlien  everybody  wants  it  to  go  on.     The 

v*t  thing  she  tells  us  is  that  as  the  train  moved  out  of  the  Frankfort 

■aiion  there  was  iu  Katharine's  mind  a  picture  of  u  handsome,  glowing 

'■■'  ' ;  in  her  hands  a  cluster  of  fragrant  roses;  and  in  her  ears  an  echo  of 

'.'.■t/irifdersch-en.''^     Yes,  the  baron's  farewell  was,  "  A  pleasant  summer 

■■■•y'^u:    AuKwiEDEKSEiTEN !  "     ^Yc  think  his  adieu  had  a  purpose  iu  it 

'•*  wfl!  as  a  wish,  and  we  advise  the  critic  to  write  to  Mrs.  Clark  and 

-'*>rn  where  the  Baroness  Katharine  von  Bernstein  now  resides, 

'y^^ifif  of  the  Virgil}  and  Christ.    By  H.  A.  Guerbkr.    r2mo,  pp.  277.    New  York :  Dodd. 
U'-4d  &  Co.    lYioe,  clotb,  oruameutal,  §1.50. 

Thv  legends  chosen  arc  those  most  referred  to  iu  literature  and  art. 
A.rt  pnllcries  in  all  lands  are  full  of  pictures  of  Christ  and  the  Virgin 
•  *'y.  Middle  Age  legends  are  the  basis  of  many  of  those  pictures.  A 
^^R'^wiedge  of  the  legends  is  necessary  to  a  comprehension  of  the  artist's 
•'*.  The  mother  and  her  divine  Babe  have  made  for  centuries  a  favorite 
•"'Tuc  for  artists  many  and  great;  and  still  the  sacred  subject  fascinates 
*'■':  men  of  palette  and  brush  who  are  now  alive  and  at  work.  The 
'•^nifrous  illustrations  which  adorn  the  book  are  copies  of  pictures  by 
'vh  masters  as  Guidolleni,  Raphael,  Murillo,  Van  Dyck,  HofTmau,  Hol- 
-I'l  Hunt,  Titian,  Mignard,  and  Miiller.  The  stories  relate  to  the  youth 
••  ^-f  Mrgin,  the  annunciation,  the  nativity,  the  flight,  the  sojourn  in 
''-.»pt,  Iwyhood  of  Christ,  ministry  of  Christ,  passion  week,  the  cruci- 
1  -^n,  Christ's  death,  burial,  and  resurrection,  the  descent  into  Hades, 
>  '-rgin's  assumption  and  coronation,   the  mother  and    Sou   in  art. 


170'*''  Methodist  Heview.  [January. 

The  b'X)k  reminds  one  of  3Irs.  Jamesou's  writings  on  similar  subjoc'u^; 
but  MLss  Guerber  gives  vis  tlie  legends  succinctly  and  gracefully. 

iTwprev'jfio/w  ami  i;j;;>«ri<;;itA-.    By  W.  D.  Ilowtu.s.    ISnio,  pp.  283.    Ke^-  York  :  Hdrtv-r 
k  Brothers.    Price,  clotb,  ornameutal,  $1.50. 

This  is  the  latest  in  book  form  from  the  author  of  The  i^ualiiy  of  Merrv. 
A  Trarcler  from  AUruria,  21)eWorld  of  Chance,  The  Day  of  their  Wedding. 
A  JIazurcl  of  jVew  Fortunes,  and  near  a  score  of  other  works.  The  es-says 
uumber  eight,  and  arc  on  "The  Country  Printer;"  "Police  Report ;"" 
"1  Talk  of  Dreams;"  "An  Eastside  Ramble;"  "Tribulations  of  a 
Cheerful  Giver;"  "'J'hc  Closing  of  the  Hotel;"  "Glimi.ses  of  Centra! 
Park;"  "Xew  York  Streets."  To  say  that  this  book  is  by  Howells  is 
to  di'scribe  it  sufficiently  to  those  familiar  with  his  extraordinary  ability 
to  make  the  ordinary  and  the  familiar  extraordinarily  interesting.  It  is 
the  realism  of  everyday  coutemporary  life. 

The  Mif*Ury  of  Sleep.  By  Joii.v  Bigki.ow.  12mo,  pp.  I'.Yi.  New  York :  Harper  &  BroOiers. 
Price,  cloth,  omanientn!,  deckel  edges,  Rilt  top,  $1.50.  (In  a  box.) 
Spending  one  third  of  our  lives  in  sleej),  this  study  of  sleep  in  eight 
cliapters  is  more  than  interesting.  That  it  is  not  undertaken  with  a  friv- 
olous purjwse  is  indicated  in  Mr.  Bigelow's  own  words:  "TVTiat  I  Lave 
aimed  to  do  is,  first,  to  unsettle,  if  not  dispel,  the  popular  delusion 
that  sleep  is  merely  a  state  of  rest,  of  practical  inertia  of  soul  and  body, 
or,  at  most,  a  periodical  provision  for  the  reparation  of  physical  waste,  iu 
the  sense  that  a  well  exhausted  during  the  day  fills  up  in  the  hours  of 
tlio  night.  Second,  to  set  forth  some  of  ray  reasons  for  the  conviction 
that  no  part  of  our  lives  is  consecrated  to  nobler  or  more  important  use.-; 
than  that  usually  spent  in  sleep;  none  which  contributes  more,  if  s^^") 
much,  to  diflerentiate  us  from  the  beast^s  that  perish;  that  we  are  devel- 
oped spiritually  during  our  waking  hours;  and  finally,  that  it  is  as  much 
the  part  of  wisdom  to  order  our  lives  so  as  to  avoid  everything  apt  to  inter- 
fere with  or  impair  either  the  quality  or  quantity  of  our  sleep,  as  iu  our 
waking  hours  it  is  to  avoid  whatever  tends  to  interfere  with  the  growth 
or  the  health  or  perfection  of  our  bodies." 

J.Cole.    ByEiTMAGELLinRAND.    6vo,e6pp.    NewYork  :  T.  y.  CrowellA  Co.    Price,  cloth. 

OTDaineutal,  §1. 

"  J.  Cole  "  is  the  diminutive  page  of  a  wealthy  English  lady  ;  an  honest, 
outspoken,  brave,  clever,  faithful  little  fellow  who  is  not  a  bit  like,  and 
yet  recalls,  Dickens's  "Tiny  Tim."  It  is  just  now  being  passed  from 
house  to  house  and  from  hand  to  hand  by  all  who  read  it,  as  Fisfn'i' 
Jimmy  was  a  few  years  ago.  It  is  good  for  young  and  old,  for  holidays, 
birthdays,  or  any  other  days. 

A  Story  of  the  IlMVcnhi  (kunp  Vires.    By  One  v.lth  a  New  Name.    ICmo,  pp.  2W.    Nev^ 

York :  Harper  A  Brothers.    Price,  (.loth,  $1.25. 

This  is  a  book  which  will  interest  those  who  incline  to  siieculatiou.s  nii 
the  future  life.  "Wlicther  it  will  distinctly  profit  them  is  another  matte:. 
The  audior  writes  as  a  "newcomer"  iu  the  heavenly  regions,  and  relate- 
supposed  experiences  of  tlie  redeem.ed. 


Creed  and  t/iQ  S^rai/er, 


By  J.  WESLF,Y  JOHNSTON,  ViSi. 
Ju'inston  usually  has  someihing  to  say  in  the  pulpit,  and  he  knows  how  to 
,  \  ur-,e,  nervous,  and  ekgant  way.  His  tliemes  are  select  and  his  expo- 
s  .jiord  Loth  light  and  inspiration.  Care  and  exactness  of  statement  liave 
:,i\cy  lo  check  the  preacher's  glow  of  feeling  and  earnestness  of  iv.anner. 
•,.h:Tnc  on  TJu  Creed  end  th-  Prayer  he  touches  the  great  themes  of  re- 
:.;jn  in  a  clear,  practical,  and  impressive  manner.  He  opens  the  tiuth  ;  he 
■i  i'^  excellence  and  coherency,  M-hile  at  the  same  time  hricging  into  vievy  its 
..'.l  relations  with  the  life  of  to-day.  The  chapters  of  this  book  are  really 
•  .ifid  sujrgcstive  sermons  delivered  to  his  people  on  Sunday  evenings.  Of 
::R-fe  aic  fouitecu  oii  the  Creed  and  scvcri  or.  the  Prayer.  Each  contains  a 
.  i  •  with  its  bearings  upon  the  practical  duties  of  ordinary  life.  Y\'e  usually 
fihc  Creed  and  the  Prayer  as  presenting  well-woni  and  dry  themes,  tut  Dr. 
■  ;.•::  h?s.  contrived  to  invent  them  with  freshness  and  interest.  The  truth 
'l  ^  -■.-  :il  in  the  deliver)',  and  the  volume  will  afTord  il^e  best  of  reading  for  the  young, 
C:  .  .:  jiviuccd,  and  the  mature  Chriftian  alike.  There  have  been  many  expositions 
■ftf-.c  Creed  and  the  Prayer  ;  very  few  of  them  are  so  well  adapted  to  the  tastes  of 
■  r  ivsdinary  reader  as  this.  The  piiblication  of  these  admirable  discourses  places 
-'  Mcttio<list public  under  obligations  to  the  preacher  and  to  the  Book  Room." — 

n-f  IJerciU. 

12>-->»...     Clotl),    !Si.20. 


V^!bh  Jlands  Sllustraicd,  .   , 


r 


^  SYRIA,  PALESTINE,  EGYPT. '^ 

By  Professor  W.  W.  Martin. 

"  I  do  rot  know  of  any  wcvk  which  approaches  it  as  a  subiiitute  for  a  f-ersonal 
:;  through  Palestine. "—.S/V/v/  J.  F.  Hurst. 

The  text  is  a  marvel  of  condensation.     It  is  v.ell  adapted  for  family  study,  and 

■w.!i  enable  the  Bible  class  te.icher  to  interest  his  scholars.   ...  It  would  be  ex- 

•   cr.t  .Ts  a  birthday  or  wedding  gift." — J.  M.  Buckley,  Editor  Chrisiian  Ad-^vcaU. 

"  I  find  it  to  be  helpful  and  attractive.     I  have  spent  hours  over  the  volume  v,-ith 

•'>  great  profit  and  pleasure."— .4.  5.  Hunt,  Sisnhzry  cj  Amerkaii  Bi'-h  Scciely. 

■j  It  will  be  of  great  value  to  illustrate  the  life. and  customs  of  Syria,  Falejtine, 

*    -  '•■^^)T'^  end  to  give  picturesque  vividness  to  one's  reading  of  the  Bible." — 

"  M.i.i,'i  Jfavfs  Ward,  Editcr  cf  Xcii>  York  Itids-eKdmt. 

'.^'P  especially  pleased  with  the   clear,   concise,   comprehensive,  and  faithful 
•* '<.'^P'.:ons  of  th.e  ilhistrations.      It  will  guide  those  who  wish  to  visit  th.o~e  lands 
~  ■/'^  •,'"'■  ^^-^  memory  and  enrich  the  knowledge  of  those  v.-ho  have  visited  them." 
tMniel  Bliss,  Presidtnt  of  Bdriit  Syrian  Protestant  Colhge. 

■'*.  KttOiiJucJiea.    IJaudtome  rloth  fcSndln?.    PrJnted  oi:  ••uauiel  psper.    Git!  edees. 
Orrr2iOinastrat5ons.    ge.net.    Foatase,  35  centp. 


'•^^^  .^  ffUMU^,  Publishers,  150  Fifth  Avenue,  thvj  York. 
CURTS  &  JBiiNliIGS,  Cincinnaii,  Q. 


*,TE   PUBLICATIONS 


The  Mosaic  Authorship  of  th^  Pentateucl-- 

Zi-'fi^i.ied  agr'^ii-tt  'he  views  and  argnnients  of  Voltaire,  Faihe,  Colenso,  I\'^.'s<. 
K'lCiiev'.  and  Tit-f/Vi "•<'■'•<. 

]iv-r>-  T.rA-r:i.i..  P  D..  LL.D..  rrofessor  of  Apologetics  in  tho  Theological  .^i;.:: 
Xei:i;i,OiiI 

This  b  ':  a  stalempnt  of  tlie  poiats  in  dispute  reenrding  t!-    ' 

;:"1 :?  hfs'  issiou.    Parc  11.  <-o!J:^Jd9r=j  the  oi.ijoctious  to  th?  ?■  - 

'       -  .:  rb.e  claim-^'i  i'ni^ropji.r-tios  aod  anachronism-,  c  -'■  - 

■iiir^nT'.fil  ev!  K!i>o,  its  kthi-i.  soientide  acftir:'. 
irt  lT.eoj-,^i>i>-.r&  the  eAternn!  eviiiGn<'e,  e'^p    ■ 
■-  I  andfhe  Xf-vv  To?itainonts.    The  .i:£-.M.<.5ion  i.-=!  ■  ■ 
.^  .  '  !•      .     '  :•    •■  t  .  ]  e  a  Ihorouijhiy  coiivonieat  hiiudbook.    Larf:e  l-^:.    , 
h-juu-l  ii-  uoih.    Prico,  i-2. 00. 

Studies  in  the  Mosaic  InstitutloMS. 

Tie   Ti^'yiQc'e.    ihe  Fi-iesUionJ,   (Jie  Sn  ral-^^it,   the  Fensts   of  An'ini'  I:'rc--' 
l-y   'vV,    Q.    jIoorehjcad,   D.D..   Profo-sor  in   the   United  Prc-bylerian    Th-i--.; 


StM-iiinnry.  Xaaifv.  Ohio. 


NSW    FPJTJOH, 


Vhe  aim  of  thos*^  sbidieii  is  to  show  that  the  essoiitial  truths  of  Chiistiaritr 

••".'~"  '■■■'  '■      y-'f-y  :i':a- li-bed  by  Jfoses.    Judaisra  v,':iS  a    prophecy  of  th? 

=:  follws:  I.  The  Go:?f'9l  in  ths  Old  Testann-nt    11 

III.  Tho  Priesthood:  U^  Na'uci^  and  Punotion.^ :  Tii-: 

:^:••(  ;i-!^i.    IV.  T!-.>  r-v?  Bacriilces  AppoiiJt'''  )  v  ; 

;5  an!  ceromonic 
<h- '  :    of^hri^<tian1tT3••• 

'' "•■■■    ;..-;;.;.       1    -.;  :  -         -^  ;..i.:-:.-i,    :-  I..1   Lhy  Xabern^^'-'-    "  - 

'  itiirC'i  wiCt    iislilO,  L'iot.u,     ^i.;:.?. 

REVIVAL.    HELPS. 
The  Gospel  Worker's  Treasury ; 

.  ^{vr.-,r,  ainl  Iw->vival  Afjec-dofe*,  Texts,  Subjo^t?,  Oiuiir.c-.-j,  •.'.^d  Scrir't'?'>^  !>  •  ". 
<  ".nMilod  bv  H'^v.  P.  3.  LouKsz.  R.D.    Over  150  popular  hymns  find  anecdc*   ■  " 

in  thi^--  b-^ok.    Over  700  aiioodoi*^'^  particala'-iy  adapti'd  to  ri?\Tval  work  are  1. 
Ovor  5u "I  t^xt^s.  Thames,  and  outlines  yiold  tho  preacher  or  f=peaker  a  rioh  • 
.-•.i.d  >-:c^'.'-iivc  matter.    Tho  iudexos  are  full  and  complete.    Large  12n\o.  -- 
-oth.    V-oO. 

Getting  Ready  for  a  Revival. 

^)?  T-'-'v.  E.  S.  Lo?.;:vK.  Itt<  pr.rpo.^o  is  to  ciaphasizo  for  pastor  and  pcopi"?  tl>'''  i^'i- 
•  \  -'Ofvci-;"  pr..';.'.7;;i.;onfurtho  .special  .services  held  in  altn'-ar  every  chan-h  i^rith  ir  :■<•• 
!-.-?  fr^iut^nov.  I'h^  book  has  three  part,-^:  The  Prea.^bf.r'n  Proparatiou:  The  Prep..r.»t 
oi  tha  Churoh;  Cr.Mioral  Proparafion.  To  all  is  added  a  careful  index-  A  hands-. 
%oIuiijo  Oi'  164  r-.i;;03.  bound  in  cloth.    73  ceotfi. 

Handbook  for  Workers. 

n-rUfd.  AHannalof  Seripturo  T-^xtt;  and  Readinu.s.  By  M.  R.  Drukt.  D.D.  Tr.' 
■  ■-■-tj  br  Ib>v.  r-T.'-:.  F,  P.-:.s-rKi-o.=iT.  Tlv-  ".-^m  mnanai  c-ith-  ki.nd  rubii.-hed.  M.a".Tt:i 
'-  bivebe-.^c  .^c-lj.  Ye^t  pocket  s\y.>->.  tUwiblel'^atbyr.  tlln  paner.  Price,  25  oea'?. ' 
•:a!d. 


W.  J,  5HUEY»  Publisher,  D?'%i:on,  Ohio. 


Vrf MAKCn— APRIL,  1b9f. { voL.xih.No.2. 

^ETHODIST  EEYIEW. 

WILLIAM  V.  KELLEY,  D.D.,  Editor. 

1~«^. 

CO.N'TKiSrTS. 

i.u:  EvANor.LiCAi.  KEviv.Ui  ix  Its  Eei-vtion  to  Theology.     Pro- 

,...„  -^    ^p    .^^w,,^?.,.   j}.Jj,^  LL^Tj^^  jj'^r'^  Tlc^C'jicid  ::crrinrTy,  }'iid-.- 

'^Z.'kX' ^"y"!  '.'  y~.  '.  "'.  .  r  .  ''.'.'\'  '.'  .  '.".".  177 
A  N'ox-Residext  ScnooL  of  Theology.     Bhliop  J.  JI,  Vincent)  D.D., 

i.L.lK,  2\>i.-<la,  Kan lOo 

i  r',r.<ii![i>-«  TiiS  GosFEL  FOE  A  WITNESS.     Rev.  Da/'.iel  Stede,  .V.I'., 

Xilton,  M'ls^ , .     209 

i..MK-AnAMi:>{SO>'A.     Prqfesi'or  A.  B.  ilyd<,  JJ.D.,   L7iict:rsivj  oj  J'jrn- 

t:cr,  Univcmtij  Park,  Colo. 2"21 

i  .u;  Gkowth  of  Jf.sx;s— Phystcat.,  Iktellectcat,,  .\yro  SpiEncAi. 

!>v.  .Y.  J.  Cramer,  U.D.,  LL.D.,  East  Orange,  K.  J.  .  .  ,  .  .  2ir^ 
Sr.jMKrcASCa  OP   San    .Jaci>-to.      JiV?.  B.  F.  liaicli'is,  B.D.,  liiring 

S^o:,  Ind 246 

i'-iOFE^soR  IlU-YLEv's  IxcoxsiSTUMC Y.      i?tf';.  Ad'urj,'  L-nrreif,    D.D., 

I'liilJxddphUi,  P.r.     .' '..'!...     2>'5 

..i::,\t,  iVsrECTs  of  tui:  Tr.iAi.  of  Ouii  Lokd  Jesus  Chkist.     Rtij. 

n:  N.  McElroy,  B.D.,  Sprindfield,  lU 262 

Thf.  I»j;coveuei)  Afoiooy  of  Aristides  fob  the  CnnKTiAx?-.    Bev. 

jr.  .V.  irar»u(n,  D.B.,  LL.D.,  Baltimore,  Md 277 

-M.    DE?A.-RTMi3i\  TS : 

~  n  D>scr;.-=roxs     .      ... 287 

n— Chi-ist  Ju<i?ing  Amoug  the  Nat!oa-<,  ^-o ;  Ttxe  Foundations  ot  Life;  293. 

VA 296 

'30  anfi  r.'cJius  in  Spirit ualltr,"  SiK) ;  "  Did  Paal  Preacb  oa  Mars'  Hill  ?  "  2»S ;  A 
:  .-J  ry  ot  the  Atoncmem,  3>Jl. 

r.iNKiiAX'js-  Cluu 303 

^  •" ..  ._.f  the  Revised  Version,  SCKi :  Tbe  Minister's  P;eparatory  Studie?,  S>5, 

"*;y  AXD  BiRLiCAi,  Research 307 

■■ua;r«  of  the  HittUe^,  »>7;  Early  Babylonia,  'Xfi. 

;iY  Review 311 

;"y  In  West  Africa.  3il ;  The  Tract  Agency  and  Missions,  at2  ;  Missionary  Of^'.cc^ 

■    Outlook •   ...     315 

'::V  OF  THE  R?:VIEW-S  .VND  5rAOAzn,f:5 321 

••'OTICES  ...  ...  r.*^") 


MKW  VORI-C  : 

^  -i\.  T  O  INT      d^:?     T".'!  ^_  T  IS!"  3  - 

Subscription  Price.  Pi>3tsga  Inoludad.  $2.50. 


IKatered  at  tba  Post  OXiw,  Kevf  York,  >'.  V.,  m  sscond-clwa  maU  mattar.] 


oK^  /77 


Methodist  Eeview. 


MARCH,  18  97. 


akt.  1.— the  evangelical  revival  in  its  rela- 
tion TO  THEOLOGY. 

As  wc  read  the  second  cliapter  of  tlio  Acts  of  tlic  Apostles 
it  fcvms,  to  us  strange  that,  when  the  Church  Wiis  born,  the  first 
t--Tnion  needed  to  beghi  by  repelling  the  charge  that  the  a&sem- 
i'lvd  Cliri.stians  were  drunk  with  wine.  Yet  no  discourse  can 
1^  Miore  closely  logical  than  Peter's,  which  immediately  fol- 
l«)wed.  Scripture  and  reasoning  are  closely  linked  togetlicr  to 
i.-iakc  a  proof  M-hich  no  force  of  prejudice  can  break.  While 
iVier  preaches  his  rational  faculties  arc  in  their  highest  exer- 
cUc,  While  under  the  power  of  the  Spirit  his  self-poise  is  not 
•.;i-?turbcd,  and,  though  intensely  earnest,  he  is  perfectly  hini- 
»'lf.  He  affirms  that  the  sign  of  the  reign  of  the  Messiah  was 
'. )  1.-C  the  bestowal  of  the  prophetic  gift  on  aU  classes  of  mau- 
i-'iid.  The  sons,  the  daughters,  the  young  men,  the  old  men, 
'•'ai  l>ondnien  and  bondwomen  should  all  alike  receive  the  gift 
■'i  (lod.     WJiatever  we  may  define  the  gift  of  prophecy  to  be, 

•  J  i<  for  all  men ;  whatever  th.c  gift  of  the  Spirit  may  be,  none 
*^"i:  in  the  purpose  of  God  excluded  from  its  possession.  What- 
«'*cr  clt>c  it  may  do,  it  brings  man  into  direct  fellowship  with 
^»'>K     Interpreting   Joel's  prophecy  by  the  effecta  which  f  )1- 

^■wt-ii  that  Pentecostal  day,  we  may  say  that  the  divine  gift 
^'Jri'd  those  who  believed,  of  God's  fatherhood,  of  their  re- 
'^^f'^plion  in  Christ,  and  of  their  fellowship  in  love  with  all 

•  !o  like  themselves  believed  on  him.    "And  day  by  day,  con- 

•  :iuing  Bteadfastly  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  brcak- 
••?  bread  at  home,  they  did  take  their  food  with  gladness  and 

li— XIKTU  KKIilES,  VOU   Xlll.  . 


178  Methodist  Review.  [Maroli. 

Eingloncss  of  ]ieart,  praising  God,  and  having  favor  vith  ail 
the  people." 

That  tliis  lovclj  vision  of  tlic  scope  and  power  of  the  Gu5- 
pel  lias  been  clouded,  over  and  over  again,  in  the  past  agee  of 
the  Church,  everyone  wlio  has  read  the  Church's  liistory  avoII 
knows.  Yet  it  conies  back  to  us  not  only  with  its  ancient 
beauty,  but  with  something  of  its  original  quickening  force. 
The  Gospel  which  to  so  many  is  a  dead  letter  becomes  agriin 
a  life.  A  new  apprehension  of  the  realness  of  Christianily 
possesses  the  minds  of  the  bearers  of  its  message.  The  tv,u 
worlds,  usually  so  far  apart  in  our  efforts  to  conceive  them,  come 
near  togetlier;  they  who  call  upon  God  have  an  assured  convic- 
tion that  he  does  hear  prayer;  the  power  of  the  nnscen  once 
more  gains  ascendency  over  the  conscience ;  and,  though  the 
outer  world  may  pass  on  as  before,  with  the  busy  men  in  it,  ;i> 
busy  men  arc  always  in  it,  yet  it  is  controlled  by  another  spirit. 
Men  ask  as  never  before,  "Who  is  my  neighbor?  And  whr.i 
do  I  owe  to  him  ? "  Life  after  a  divine  pattern  is  to  thousand? 
a  hope,  and  to  some  a  realization.  The  world  feels  that  pcv- 
erful  infhiences  have  come  into  its  life,  and  in  a  confused  way 
tries  to  make  clear  to  itself  what  they  are.  The  ancient  mock- 
ery, too,  repeats  itself,  ''  These  men  arc  f nil  of  new  wine." 
They  are  fools,  idiots,  madmen,  but,  as  always, '•' AVisdom  i; 
justified  of  her  children." 

We  cannot  say  that  world-wide  visitations  of  the  power  of 
the  divine  come  to  us  often,  but  we  will  all  agree  that  th.c 
evangelical  revival  which  began  in  the  last  century,  md  o^ 
which  we  arc  the  children,  was  one  of  these.  But,  though  we 
are  the  children  of  that  revival,  it  seems  to  us  that  we  do  not 
usually  see  the  fact  in  its  breadth  or  discover  the  full  force  oi 
its  effects.  One  of  the  reasons  of  our  failure  of  discernment  i? 
the  habit  v/e  Methodists  have  of  appropriating  the  revival  n? 
our  own,  and  of  speaking  and  acting  as  if  it  were  our  own  spe- 
cial possession.  It  is  no  more  ours  than  the  Spirit,  its  heavenly 
force,  is  oui^.  In  fact,  it  is  world-wide;  and,  if  wc  are  faith- 
ful to  its  lessons,  its  ciTcets  in  the  century  to  come  may  bo  a? 
great  as  they  have  been  in  the  century  past.  It  may  yet  mM 
to  its  work  in  philaTithropy  the  reconstruction  of  theology,  th'.' 
reorganization  of  Church  polity,  and  the  entire  method  of  con- 
templating Christianity  itself.     If  so,  it  will  be  felt  in  all  tho- 


||j\>7.)    Evangelical  Bevtval  in  its  Belaiion  to  Theology.    179 

<*]tK'io.S  creeds,  Clnirches,  and  social   conditions  of  men.     Let 
r-sJs  !]ion,  in   oi'dcr  to  prove  this  broad  proposition,  sketch  the 

•,,rv  and  nature  of  the  movement. 

\Vc  will  not  tarry  to  dwell  on  its  philanthropic  history. 
T:ii3  13  *'  known  and  read  of  all  men."  The  interest  in  the  wel- 
lifo  of  the  poor  which  disthiguishes  our  age ;  the  revival  of 
C'liri-Jtian  missions ;  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  by  England 
f..Howed  l)y  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  English  colonies,  and  ' 
liiil  followed  by  the  abolition  of  slavery  throughout  the  Chris- 
tian world;  the  reforms  of  prison  manngement  and  discipline; 
ihc  efforts  made  everywhere  to  help  the  helpless,  originated  in 
or  have  been  stimulated  by  the  evangelical  revival  of  wliich  wc 
fj:-<':ik.  It  has  created  a  century  unlike  any  other  in  liistory, 
»M<1  has  given  both  new  meaning  and  new  emphasis  to  the  term 
"hninanity."  For  a  time,  nnder  the  appeals  of  Wilberforce 
s:;^}  Ilainiah  More,  it  changed  for  the  better  the  manners  of  the 
r.uijjinal  Christians  among  the  titled  and  ruling  classes  of  Eng- 
ThIj  society.  On  these  facts  %ve  shall  not  dwell.  Taken  to- 
,-t!i(.;r  they  make  a  history  of  self-sacrifice  and  devotion  to  human 
v.- -.1  fare  paralleled  only  hy  the  missionary  labors  of  the  Middle 
A  i;c'S  and  tiie  apostolic  days.  "We  prefer  to  dwell  on  features  little 
t:)iiced,and  will  select  two  :  (1)  It  created  a  new  conception  of 
r,ihj(.'ctive  Christianity  ;  and  (2)  It  established  a  new  ground 
of  conviction  of  the  truth  of  Christianity.  By  both  of  these  it 
increased  the  practical  power  of  Christianity  many  fold. 

1.  It  created  a  new  conception  of  subjective  Christianity.  "We 
ftnphasize  the  word  "subjective,"  for  the  evangelical  revival 
i  xoptod  cordially  the  objective  truths  of  our  faith.  It  was  not 
a  <'-"'gtnatic  revival.  Nor  did  it  in  the  precise  sense  create  the 
£r-,t  apprehension  of  the  truths  with  which  it  busied  itself.  It 
^■id,  however,  create  them  anew  for  that  age.  They  were  the 
•'.-iths  which  Luthei-  had  found  in.  the  ISTcw  Testament  Scriptures, 
''':t  which  aftervrard  had  been  wholly  lost.  The  proclamation 
'^''-  these  truths  grated  upon  the  ears  of  the  men — the  Christians 
— ^'f  the  eighteenth  century.  Hunt  tells  us,  in  his  Ili^tory  of 
i'  'igl,u!<  Thought  in  England,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
l»^  hcvod  by  some  Church  of  England  men  to  have  been  in 
"  "  world  in  t!ie  apostolic  age,  but  after  that  to  have  practically 

^•tcdit;  others,  that  the  Spirit  dwells  in  the  Bible  as  the 

'■''cc  of  inspiration  ;  others,  in  the  sacraments  of  tlie  Church, 


180  Methodist  Review.  [March. 

without  explaining  clearlj  in  what  mode.  Warburton,  tlio 
greatest  scholar  among  the  bisliops,  in  his  treatise  on  The  Doc- 
trine, of  Grace^  maintained  that  miraculons  gifts  were  necessary 
for  tlie  establishment  of  Christianity,  "bnt  that  the  operation.-. 
of  tlie  Spirit  ceased  M'ith  the  apostolic  age."  "  "Without  the  gilt 
of  tongues,"  lie  writes,  "  and  the  power  to  work  miracles,  the 
Iieathen  would  never  have  been  converted.  But,  when  the 
canon  of  Scripture  was  complete,  the  office  of  the  Spirit  was  in 
part  transferred  to  the  rule  of  faith.  It  may  not  be  possible  to 
fix  the  time  when  the  miraculous  operations  of  the  Spiiit  ceased  ; 
but  to  talk  of  the  Spirit  being  in  the  world  now,  and  miracu- 
lously changing  men's  hearts,  is  pure  fanaticism." '-  It  was, 
however,  admitted  tliat  the  Spirit  occasionally  assisted  the 
faithful.  But  his  constant  abode  and  supreme  illumination 
was  in  the  Scriptures.  Of  the  same  purport  is  the  conversa- 
tion between  John  Wesley  and  Bishop  Butler.  "  Sir,"  said 
the  bishop,  "  what  do  you  mean  by  faith  ? "  "  My  lord,"  "Wes- 
ley answered,  "by  justifying  faith  I  mean  a  conviction  wrouglit 
in  a  man  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  Christ  hath  loved  him  and 
given  liimself  for  him,  and  that  through  Christ  his  sins  are  for- 
given." The  bishop  said  tliat  some  good  men  might  have  that 
kind  of  faith,  but  not  all  Christians.  "Mr,  Wesley,"  said  But- 
ler, "  making  short  of  the  matter,  I  once  thought  you  and  Mr. 
Whitefield  well-meaning  men,  but  I  cannot  think  so  now. 
Sir,  the  pretending  to  extraordinary  revelation  and  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  a  horrid  thing,  a  very  horrid  thing."  f 

If  England  held  that  day  within  her  borders  two  better  men 
than  Joseph  Butler  and  John  W^esley  we  have  never  heard 
tlieui  named  ;  and  yet  how  far  apart  in  their  beliefs  !  Barring- 
ton,  Bishop  of  Duriiam  in  that  century,  wrote  a  treatise  on 
Tlui  Teaching  and  WiiJiess  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  claims 
that  the  witness  of  tlie  Spirit  was  given  only  for  the  purpose  of 
miraculously  establishing  Christianity  in  its  first  age.  In  souio 
sense  he  believes  the  Spirit  to  operate  in  every  age,  but  he  cnn- 
uot  toll  how,  and  curtly  dismisses  this  branch  of  his  subject.^ 
At  this  point  the  great  divines  of  the  English  Church  were 
agreed  with  the  deists,  for  Bolingbroke  considered  it  to  be 
blasphemy  to  suppose  that  man  partakes  in  the  divine  nature, 

•Hunt,  Jlistoru  of  Ildiffiuvs  r.:mighi  in  Englaud,  vol.  II!,  p.  2r9. 
t  Ibid.,  vol.  Hi.  p.  233.  J  Quoted  by  Overion,  voL  1,  p.  &oO. 


■ »  *;  1     EvanqeUcal  Revival  in  its  Relation  t-o  llieology.   181 

4v{  that  God  brcatlies  upon  our  spirits."'^  And  60,  for  that 
i  .ittt-r,  did  the  English  bishops. 
( ).'!.?  iicvd  not  go  far  to  find  tho  causes  of  tliis  limited  view 
f  Ciiristiaiiity.  It  was  tho  age  of  the  rational  England  had 
•»\  tt  convulsed  by  two  political  revolutions.  Of  these,  tlic 
::-r»t,  the  o-reat  rebellion,  had  aimed  at  a  more  complete  refor- 
ri  iiion  in  religion.  It  liad  ended  in  the  overthrow  of  the  nion- 
i.'r!»v  rtnd  of  the  established  Church.  The  fervid  energy  of  the 
I'lirifan  was  not  satisfied  with  less  than  the  reconstitution  of 
-'ivil  Focioty  according  to  his  ideal.  His  zeal  was  less  the  zeal 
"f  I'aul  tlian  the  zeal  of  Joshua.  The  restoration  of  the  Stuarts 
;..».{  been  followed  by  the  futile  attempts  of  one  of  them,  James 
II,  to  bring  in  the  Roman  Catholic  faith  again.  If  Puritans 
r.viTthrew  the  monarchy,  Church  of  England  men  overthrew 
tlic  (iviiasty  and  changed  the  succession  to  the  crown.  Thus, 
::-.oving  from  Calvin  almost  to  Eomc,  and  from  the  edge  of 
IJ:'!no  to  a  middle  position,  the  English  people  craved  rest. 
Tho  thought  most  present  to  them  was  the  danger  of  strong 
^-ji.'tion  on  any  subject.  The  reasonableness  of  the  Christian 
rvli:;ion  was  the  only  aspect  of  it  tolerated.  To  abjure  cn- 
?'■:•.!-{  ipin  was  the  duty  of  every  nian.  And,  under  the  limited 
••:>  -.v  of  the  reasonableness  of  Christianity  and  of  the  danger  of 
A:.y  claim  of  a  direct  communication  between  God  and  the 
;--.innn  spirit,  the  English  nation  sank  down  into  brutality. 
Thr  pulpit  became  ineffective,  and  deists  mocked  the  Gospel  of 
^"'irist  as  being  no  better  than  their  own. 

Ag-aiiist  this  conception  of  Christianity  as  being  coldly  ra- 
lj'!ial  John  Wesley  proclaimed  the  truth  of  the  day  of  Pen- 
^:-t-«)st.  Religion  is  a  divine  life  in  the  human  soul ;  num  does 
t'^ivc  fellowship  with  God  through  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  Holy 
•'Spirit  does  renew^  man  in  the  likeness  of  Christ,  and  attests  the 
'-••t  of  the  renewal  by  a  divine  witness.  Man  is  not  dependent 
<"  a  priestly  body  for  his  access  to  Christ  or  his  fellowship 
*t'h  Oiirist.  He  may  go  himself  to  God  for  the  pardon  of  his 
♦•■•^  and  may  have  the  witness  of  that  pardon  within.  For 
'*  til  freely  justifies  and  brings  man  into  peace  with  God. 
Th:«  Was  llie  enthusiasm  against  which  the  age  protested,  but 

•  ''^^H  fcriptural  ;  it  was  a  new  type  of  subjective  religion  for 

•  ■  ^-'iglish-speaking  M'orld. 

♦  Overton,  vol.  1,  p.  652. 


182  liLfiihodht  Jicview.  [March, 

2.  The  evangelical  revival  ^vhieh  we  here  discuss  estiii). 
lislied  a  new  ground  of  conviction  of  the  truth  of  Christianity. 
The  age  was  tlic  age  of  the  evidence  writers,  and  a  mighty  dl-. 
fense  of  Christianity  they  made.  Lardner,  Butler,  Paley— what 
immortal  names!  But  with  all  their  labors  England  remair.cd 
a.s  irreligious  as  ever.  Butler's  confession  of  the  state  of  the 
nation  at  the  time  of  the  publication  of  the  Analogij  lias  often 
been  quoted:  "It  is  come,  I  know  not  how,  to  be  taken  for 
granted  by  many  persons  that  Christianity  is  not  so  much  as  a 
subject  of  inqniiw,  but  that  it  is  now  at  length  discovered  to 
be  fictitious."  Observe  his  language,  "discovered  to  be  fic- 
titious"— all  confidence  in  the  truth  of  Christianity  gone. 
Here  are  the  foremost  men  laboring  with  the  resources  of  a 
great  learning  to  convince,  yet  the  English  people  were  left 
just  as  they  had  been.  The  reasonableness  of  Christianity,  the 
lustorical  truth  of  Christianity,  the  harmony  of  Christianity  with 
the  constitution  and  course  of  nature,  all  shown,  and  yet  no 
reform.  How  could  there  be  reform?  Paley  had  declarcil 
that  the  object  of  the  advent  of  Christ  was  to  give  mankind 
a  more  convincing  proof  of  immortality  ;  for  him  this  was  the 
Avhole  of  the  Christian  religion.  The  most  important  faculties 
of  our  nature  on  its  Godward  side  were  left  untouched. 

Weslc}'  boldly  asserted  that  Christianity  shines  by  its  ov.-n 
light,  and  witnesses  to  its  truth  in  the  soul  of  everyone  who  be- 
lieves. The  effect  of  this  proclamation  was  instantaneous.  S.'.y? 
Overton:  "The  arguments  both  of  deists  and  evidence-writer; 
rapidly  became  obsolete,  when  it  was  felt  that  both  one  and 
the  other  had  omitted  from  their  reasonings  faculties  whicii 
might  prove  to  be  the  most  important  of  which  human  nature 
is  capable,  but  which  had  been  contemptuously  given  over  to 
the  speculations  of  so-called  mystics  and  enthusiasts."  *  Lecky 
speaks  of  the  theology  of  the  time  as  "  the  cold,  passionle.--- 
theology  of  the  eighteenth  century" — a  theology  which  re- 
garded Christianity  as  an  admirable  auxiliary  to  the  politic 
force  and  a  princi|)le  of  decoiann  and  cohesion  in  society,  bat 
which  carefully  banished  from  it  all  enthusiasm;  veiled  or  at- 
tenuated all  its  mysteries;  and  virtually  reduced  it  to  an  auth(>r- 
itative  system  of  moral  philosophy,  f     "When  Conyers  Middlo- 

*  Aht>oy  unci  Overton,  vol.  J.  p.  60C. 

+  liCttioiialiam  in  Europe,  vol.  1.  p.  1C7. 


. .  ,~  J     }'\mngdical  Ilevlval  in  its  Relation  to  'fhcoloyy.   183 

iv:.   j)ubli.slicd   his    Introductory  Di^coiirse^  lie   in    fact   im- 

l-'.ticvl  tlie  evidence  of  all  Christian  miracles.     John  ^Veslcy 

..  r-cived  its  beavini;'  and  opened  his  reply  to  lliddleton  thus: 

'•  I-i  voui-  late  Inquiry  you  endeavor  to  prove,  lirrit,  that  tliere 

ru'no  miracles  wrought  in  the  primitive  Cliurch  ;  secondly, 

,'.  all  the  primitive  fathers  were  fools  or  knaves,  and  most  of 

::»  l)oth  one  and  the  other.     And  it  is  easy  to  observe  the 

.  .!o  tenor  of  your  argument  tends  to  prove,  thirdly,  that  no 

u-lcs  were  wrought  by  Chiist  or  his  apoatles ;  and,  fourthly, 

:,.:;i  those,  too,  were  fools  or  knaves,  or  both."     Hero  was  a 

\s\\\yj,  bituation  for  the  apologists  for  Christianity.     Eiiher  the 

fs'jlicrs  of  the  postapustoiic  period  were  credulous  sim]-)letons, 

^ii-j  believed  all  the  stories  of  miracles  wrought  in  their  day, 

itx  they  helped  to  maintain  a  pious  fraud.    In  his  reply  to  Mid- 

viliiton,  \Vesley  brought  forward  what  he  conceived  to  be  the 

r..-ivincing  evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  namely,  the 

a-tncss  which  Christianity  gives  of  itself  in  the  soul  of  cvery- 

•  who  trusts  in  Ciu-ist  for  redemption.      lie  tlien  adds : 

\;i'l  lliis  I  conceive  to  be  the  strongest  evideuce  of  tlie  trutli  of  Ciiris- 
.  .•  .ty.  I  do  not  undervalue  traditional  evidence.  Let  it  have  its  place 
■■  n  I  ils  due  lienor.  It  is  highly  serviceable  in  its  kind  and  in  its  degree. 
\uA  yet  I  cannot  set  it  ou  a  level  with  this. 

ll  is  generally  supposed  that  traditional  evidence  is  weakened  by  length 
<i!  tiiiie,  as  it  must  necessarily  pass  through  so  many  hands,  in  a  contiu- 
urA  Micccssion  of  age>.  But  no  length  of  time  can  possibly  affect  the 
k'.:vt,-tli  of  this  internal  evidence.  It  is  equally  strong,  equally  new, 
'.^.r.rjM-li  t,|,(.  course  of  seventeen  hundred  years.  It  passes  now,  even  as 
i'  ?.vs  dcme  from  the  beginning,  directly  from  God  into  the  believing 
•"'.!.  ... 

Ttuditional  evidence  is  of  an  extremely  complicated  nature,  ueccssarily 

•  udi.'ig  so  many  and  so  various  considerations  that  only  men  of  a  strong 
*j  clear  understanding  cau  be  sensible  of  its  full  force.  On  the  con- 
t-ifv,  how  plain  and  simple  is  this!  And  how  level  to  the  lowest  capac- 
''■}  '•  Is  not  this  the  sura,  "One  thing  I  know:  I  was  blind,  but  now  I 
♦■"■  i"  .Yn  argument  so  plain  tliat  a  peasant,  a  woman,,  a  child,  may  feel 
»-'  i^s  force. 

T!r-  traditional  evidence  of  Christianity  stands  as  it  were  a  great  way 
*''^;  and,  therefore,  althougli  it  speaks  loud  and  clear,  yet  makes,  a  less 
'•'tly  impression.  It  gives  us  an  account  of  what  was  transacted  long 
*-; ».  in  far  distant  times  as  well  as  places;  whereas,  the  inward  evidence 
"  i^tiiniitely  present  to  all  persons,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.  "It 
'*  ''i:;h  thee,  in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thy  heart,  if  tiiou  beiievest  in  the 
I'-tJ   Jesus   Clnist.'"     This,   then,   is   the  record,  this  is   the   evidence, 


38-i  Methodist  Review.  [March. 

emphatically  bo  called,  "that  God  hath  given  to  us  etcrual  life;  aud  iliij 
life  is  iu  his  Son." 

If,  then,  it  v.cic  possible  (which  I  conceive  it  is  not)  to  shake  the  tra- 
ditional evidence  of  Christianity,  still  he  that  has  the  internal  evidr-ice 
(and  every  tiue  believer  liath  the  ^vitncss  or  evidence  in  himself)  \vo  jM 
stand  firm  and  unshaken.  Still  he  could  say  to  those  who  were  strikin- 
at  the  external  evidence,  "  Beat  on  the  sack  of  Anaxagoras."  But  vti: 
caa  no  more  luirt  my  evidence  of  Christianity  than  the  tyrant  could  ia;i! 
the  spirit  of  that  wise  man. 

I  have  sometimes  been  almost  inclined  to  believe  that  the  wisdom  <  f 
God  has,  in  most  later  ages,  permitted  the  external  evidence  of  Chris 
tianity  to  be  more  or  less  clogged  and  encumbfred  for  this  very  end,  iha: 
men  (of  reflection  especially)  might  not  altogether  rest  there,  but  be  con- 
strained  to  look  into  themselves  also,  and  attend  to  the  light  shining  in 
their  hearts. 

Nay,  it  .seems  (if  it  be  allowed  for  us  to  pry  so  far  into  the  reasons  of 
the  divine  dispensations)  that,  particularly  in  this  age,  God  suffers  all 
kinds  of  objections  to  be  raised  against  the  traditional  evidence  of  Chris- 
tianity, that  men  of  underelauding,  thougli  unwilling  to  give  it  up,  yrt. 
at  the  same  time  they  defend  this  evidence,  may  not  rest  the  whoU 
strength  of  their  cause  thereon,  but  S'.-ck  a  deeper  aud  firmer  sujiport 
for  it. 

Without  this  I  cannot  but  doubt  whether  they  can  long  maintain  their 
cause;  whether,  if  they  do  not  obey  the  loud  call  of  God,  and  lay  fr.r 
more  stress  than  they  have  hitherto  done  on  this  internal  evidence  of 
Christianity,  they  will  not,  one  after  another,  give  up  the  external  arci 
(in  heart  at  least)  go  over  to  those  v.hom  they  are  now  contending  with. 
60  that,  in  a  century  or  two,  the  people  of  England  will  be  fairly  dividcvi 
into  real  deists  and  real  Christiana.  And  I  apprehend  this  would  be  no 
loss  at  all,  but  rather  an  advantage  to  the  Cliristiau  cause;  nay,  pcrhnp* 
it  would  be  the  speediest,  yea,  the  only  effectual  way  of  bringing  all  rca- 
eonable  deists  to  be  Christians. 

May  I  be  permitted  to  speak  freely  ?  l^-Iay  I,  without  offense,  ask  of 
you  that  are  called  Cliristiaus,  what  real  loss  would  you  sustain  in  givinc 
up  your  present  opinion,  that  the  Christian  system  is  of  God  ?  .  .  .  I)oi  !• 
pot  the  main  of  your  Christianity  lie  in  your  opinions  ?  Decked  with  ;• 
few  outward  observances?  For,  as  to  mor.dity,  even  honest  heathen  mo- 
rality (O,  let  me  utter  a  melancholy  truth),  many  of  those  whom  joi: 
style  deists,  there  is  reason  to  fear,  have  far  more  of  it  than  you. 

Go  on,  gentlemen,  and  prosper.  Shame  these  nominal  Christians  ci:l 
of  that  poor  superstition  which  they  call  Christianity.  Reason,  rally. 
laugh  them  out  of  their  dead,  empty  forms,  void  of  spirit,  of  faith,  <"f 
love.  Convince  them  that  such  mean  pageantry  ...  is  absolutely  un- 
■worthy,  you  need  not  say  of  God,  but  even  of  any  man  that  is  endiici 
■with  common  understanding.  Show  them  that,  while  they  are  endeavor- 
ing to  please  God  thus,  they  arc  only  beating  the  air.  Know  your  time, 
press  on;  push  your  victories  till  you  have  conquered  all  that  know  not 


:^..»7.1    Evangelical  Bevival  in  its  Relation  to  Theology.   185 

,t  AtKi  then  he,  -R-hom  neitlier  they  nor  you  know  now,  shall  rise 
,.  i  f^ird  himself  with  strength,  aud  go  forth  in  his  almighty  love  and 
,^^^;;y  conquer  you  all  together.* 

Tims  ilid  John  "Wesley  affirm  tliat  the  Christianity  of  opin- 

;j  \&  no  Cliristianity  at  all,  and  that  to  constitute  a  man  a 
.  .r>(I;ui  there  must  be  faith  in  a  personal  Uedeemcr.  "  A 
,  r.n:^  of  o|)iuions,"  lie  told  Middleton,  "is  no  more  Christian 
'vi:li  than  a  string  of  beads  is  Christian  holiness."     In  declar- 

,'  the  inward  testimony  for  Christianity  the  most  important 
;  r  mankind  generally,  he  laid  a  new  foundation  for  Christian 
.■nrifi'lciico,  or,  to  speak  more  accurately,  relaid  an  old  founda- 
i;.>n,  atui  in  so  doing  brought  in  a  new  era.  The  firtt  effect, 
•..'lori'forc,  of  the  evangelical  I'evival  upon  theology  was  to  ter- 
;n:natc  the  deistical  controversy.  Botli  sides  agreed  that  the 
♦irorigcst  evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity  -was  a  genuine 
{•Ijrihtian,  aud  as  the  revivid  produced  examples,  almost  innu- 
!r;<nlile,  of  men  turned  from  the  coarsest  vices  to  purity  of 
{•\  the  deists  had  to  confess  that  the  Christian  mms  something 

•tc  than  a  republication  of  natural  religion,  and  the  cvidcnce- 
^trilers  that  they  had  missed  an  entire  side  of  their  subject 
Kr  )tn  tliat  time  to  this  the  evidences  of  Christianity  have  been 

.:..ilod  in  a  different  spirit.     "We  need  only  refer,  as  one  of 

uiy  proofs,  to  the  magnificent  closing  passage  of  Coleridge's 
■ivifjraplda  Liieraria,  in  ^vIlich  the  internal  evidence  receives 
■■'!  due  honor. 

A  great  force  is,  at  all  times,  likely  to  evoke  a  counter  force, 
»';tl  in  this  respect  the  evangelical  revival  has  followed  the 
prwcdcnts  of  history.  At  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century 
•I  K^enicd  likely  to  take  possession  of  all  England.  That  it  has 
^  't  done  60  is  due  to  the  counter  movement  known  as  the 
i  raftarian  revival.  The  objects  of  Tractarianisra  uerc  :  (1)  To 
^'^  tip  a  barrier  against  the  spread  of  politicalliberalistn ;  (2) 
T<>  revive  priestly  authority,  and  thereby  to  save  English 
'  -'lun.'!!  principles  from  being  wholly  undermined.  In  order  to 
*"""  this  reaction  in  clear  lia'ht  it  is  necessary  to  premise  a  few 

1  l:o  evangelical  revival  was  a  revival  within  the  Church  of 
'*"••  h'lnd,  "When  John  Wesley  formed  his  societies  he  was  still 
■'J  the  Estiblishment,  though  his  followers  did  not  necessarily 

•  Worlis  of  Wesley.  toI.  Ix.  pp.  (>3,  64. 


180  Methodist  Rcmew.  IMarcli, 

so  reckon  themselves.  Such  as  had  been  chnrclimen  miglit, 
and  usually  did,  reinahi  churclunen  ;  but  many  of  the  Mctho. 
dists  cared  little  for  the  Church  because  the  Oliurcli  had  cared 
little  for  them.  Wesley  himself,  though  a  lover  of  all  men, 
was  not  specially  fond  of  dissenters  as  such.  He  \vas  all  the 
time  gnilty  of  what  was  then  considei-ed  a  grave  offtn.so 
against  ecclesiastical  order ;  he  entered  into  other  men's  par- 
ishes  without  the  permission  of  rectors  or  curates.  But  he  had 
fcllow-woi'kers,  men  of  like  spirit  with  liimself,  who  remained 
in  their  parishes  and  preached  the  Gosp^'l  so  dear  to  liiii;. 
Fletcher  of  Madclcy  was  a  Chnrch  rector,  and  so  v/ere  Griiu- 
shaWj  Bei'ridge,  Perronet,  Komaine ;  there  grew  np  an  evan- 
gelical company  in  the  Chnrch  itself,  composed  of  these  and  of 
sucli  men  as  Xewton,  Venn,  Thomas  Scott,  Simeon,  the  Milners, 
of  such  laymen  vts  Vilberf orce  and  the  Thorntons,  and  of  siuh 
ladies  as  Hannah  More.  By  the  end  of  the  last,  or  the  begin- 
ning of  the  present,  century  the  evangelicals  had  become 
the  dominant  party  in  tlie  Church.  And  they  effected,  as 
already  stated,  a  change  which,  in  the  nature  of  the  case, 
Methodists  could  not,  a  reformation  of  the  manners  of  those 
members  of  polite  society  who  claimed  to  be  Ch]•i^tians. 

The  second  fact  to  be  premised  is  that  the  English  reforma- 
tion dillered  from  the  Continental  in  the  reverence  cherislicd 
by  the  Euglish  reformei-s  for  the  early  fathers  and  their  the- 
ology. Luther  cared  for  one  father  only,  Augustine,  and  drew 
his  doctrine  mainly  from  Paul.  Calvin  had  no  more  respect 
for  the  ancient  fathers  than  for  his  own  contenjporai'ies,  from 
whom  he  differed.  But  the  English  refoi-mers  drew  doctrir^e 
from  two  sources,  we  should  almost  say  equally,  the  New  Tes- 
tament and  the  patristic  writings.  Hence  they  ailirmed  {a) 
baptismal  regeneration,  (i)  apostolic  succession,  and  (c)  tl'.e 
priestly  character  of  the  clergy.  The  old  divines  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  were  steei)cd  in  patristic  learning.  But  with 
the  decline  of  the  sense  of  the  supernatural,  which  was  char;iC- 
teristic  of  the  eighteenth  ceutury,  and  with  the  increase  of  tho 
disposition  to  exhibit  Christianity  as  reasonable,  the  practice  of 
appealing  to  the  fathers  fell  into  disuse.  The  patristic  view  ef 
Christianity,  which  was  one  of  intense  faith,  and  the  eighteenth 
century  view  were  wholly  alien  the  one  from  the  other.  But 
the  reverence  for  patristic  authority  was  not  dead,  it  was  only 


j^y7  j     JCcaiujeJical  Revival  in  its  Relation  to  Theology.   187 

,^:c'>!m<».  It  was,  as  we  see  the  liistory  now,  natural  that  this 
.'^  viTcnce  sliould  revive,  and  tliat  when  revived  it  should  find 
,;>  chief  antiigonist  in  evangelicalism. 

It  was  quite  snpposable,  tliereforc,  that  the  distinctive  posi- 
;  jM  of  the  En2;lith  Church — that  of  postapobtolic  Christianity 
...... L-nld  be  asserted;  the  occasion  alone  was  required.     Such 

%•;  .K-caiion  in  time  was  supplied.  Evangelicalism  removed  the 
l^-.rricrs  which  separated  dissenters  and  churchmen.  In  fact, 
» visni^a'licalism  led  to  an  increase  of  dissent.  Says  Overton, 
||<'!i:-v  Venn  was  at  one  time  in  the  habit  of  attending  a  dis- 
ir:.tiiig  meeting.  John  Newton  at  first  thought  of  joining  a 
u.ircnting  communion.  William  Wilberforce  sometimes  at- 
soiidcd  other  places  of  M'orship  than  the  Church.  "William 
urlniih:iw  actually  built  a  Methodist  chapel  and  a  liousc  for 
•.;.'.•  j.rcacher  in  liis  own  parish,  and  within  a  stone's  throw  of 
',';■"«  Y\v\A\  church.  In  short,  the  evangelicals,  like  the  Meth- 
v-.ii-<?,  regarded  the  Church  of  England  simply  as  one  out  of 
r;..i:iy  IVotestaut  bodies,  *'and  as  this  was  the  dissenting,  not 
t;.'-.'  {.'hurch,  view,  their  principles  obviously  led  to  the  increase 
'f  (J!.-^ent.''*  The  Church  was  in  danger  of  losing  the  dis- 
lin-nive  position  which  has  separated  it  from  other  Protestant 
UKiics.  Evangelicalism  was  making  all  the  real  Christians  of 
i.:>^land  one  brotherhood. 

lor  old-fashioned  churchmen  this  prospect  was  intolerable. 
1  ho  occ;ision  for  revolt  came  in  time,  in  the  ])assage  of  the 
Catiiolic  Emancipation  Act  of  1829  and  the  Reform  Bill  of 
i^^'l.  Tiic  Anglo-Catholic  reaction,  it  must  not  be  forgotten, 
«a.i  on  one  side  political  and  on  the  other  theological.  For 
•«''.h  its  theology  and  its  politics  found  in  the  dogma  of  apos- 
i"ic  succession  a  sufiicient  principle.  This  is  nnicli  to  say,  and 
«d  lliut  is  here  said  must  be  thoroughly  proved.  The  great 
"..-(kr<  of  the  Tractarian  movement  have  left  tlie  Avorld,  but 
♦•>:ne  of  them  have  before  death  traced  its  histoi-y,  and  othei-s 
«-4vo  provided  materials  for  a  record  of  their  part  in  its  prog- 
'*-*•  On  its  political  side  the  O.xford  movement  was  an  effort 
^ »  t-tt'Ut  the  progress  of  democracy  ;  on  its  theological  side  it 
*i^  an  cfTurt  to  stem  the  evangelical  revivid.  Substantially  it 
""^  Toryism  in  gown  and  surplice.  Dean  Ciiurch  in  his  history 
*■-)■»:  "  Wiiat  is  called  the  Oxford,  or  Tractarian,  movement  be- 
•  T.ie  KvariQiUcal  UcvivaX  in  Uic  Eigldccnth  Centum,  p.  151. 


188  Methodist  Review.  [March, 

gan  in  a  vigorous  effort  for  the  immediate  defense  of  tlic  ChnioL 
against  serious  dangers  arising  from  tlje  violent  and  threatening' 
temper  of  the  days  of  the  Reform  BiU.  The  Clmrch  was  really 
imperiled  amid  the  crude,  revolutionarj' projects  of  the  Kefonn 
epoch."*  This  author  also  says  of  John  Kcble:  "He  was  a 
strong  Tory,  and  by  conviction  and  religious  temper  a  tho!oui:!i 
high  churchman."  Of  Fronde  the  dean  says:  '"The  break-up 
of  parties  canted  by  the  Roman  Catholic  emancipation  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  French  and  Belgian  revolutions  of  1830,  and  these 
changes  gave  a  fresh  stimulus  to  all  the  reforming  parties  in  Eng- 
land— Whigs,  Radicals,  and  liberal  religionists.  They  stirred 
in  him  [Fronde]  the  lierccst  disgust  and  indignation,  and  u- 
Koon  as  the  necessity  of  battle  became  evident  to  save  the  Church 
he  threw  hiniseif  into  it  with  all  his  heart,  and  his  attitude  was 
thenceforth  that  of  a  determined  and  uncompi'oraising  combat- 
ant." f  All  this  is  confirmed  by  Newman's  language  in  ]}is 
Ajpologia. 

On  its  theological  side  the  Oxford  movement  w^as,  as  already 
said,  a  reaction  against  evangelicalism.  No  headwa^^  could  be 
made  against  political  liberalism  without  the  force  of  a  theo- 
logical dogma.  i\Ir.  Newman  confesses  this  in  his  article  in 
the  British  Critic  for  1839.  "  1  have  ah-eady  said,"  he  writes, 
"that  though  the  object  of  the  movcnjcnt  was  to  withstand 
the  liberalism  of  the  day  I  found  and  felt  that  this  could  not 
be  done  by  negatives.  It  was  necessary  for  me  to  have  a  posi- 
tive basis.  This  took  rae  to  the  great  Anglican  divines."  + 
This  dogma  was  the  dogma  of  apostolic  succession,  with  its  con- 
sequences, a  mediating  priesthood  and  the  conveyance  of  tl.c 
grace  of  the  Ploly  Spirit  by  such  a  priesthood  in  the  sacra- 
ments. Evangelicalism  had  afhnned  the  priesthood  of  all  be- 
lievers, as  against  the  priesthood  of  a  class  or  distinct  body  in 
the  Church.  It  told  every  penitent  to  go  directly  to  God  for 
an  immediate  pardon,  and  taught  him  to  expect  the  divine  a?- 
8urance  of  forgiveness.  Its  theology  necessarily  set  aside  « 
mediating  priest  as  necessary  to  the  creation  of  fellowship  be- 
tween the  sinner  and  God. 

Evangelicalism  and  apostolic  succession  were  and  are  incom- 
patible with  each  other.  Thus,  the  Preface  to  the  first  vohinic 
of  the  Tracts  for  the  Time^,  published  in  1834,  says:  "  iMeth- 

*  The  Oxfoi-d  Movancni,  p.  1.   +  Ibid.,  p.  iO.  i  Dean  Church,  Oxford  Movrmcnt.  P- 1^ 


'7 )     Kcangdical  Revival  in  its  Relation  to  Theology.    189 

.,i;»:ii  uml  popery  are  in  different  ways  the  refuge  of  tlioso 
«:;o!n  the  Church  stints  of  the  gifts  of  grace;  tliey  are  the 
r  «UT-iiiothor3  of  abandoned  children."  Church  also  savs  of 
K^l-lothat  *'he  looked  with  great  and  intelligent  dislike  at  the 
u-*Hhini;  aud  the  working  of  the  more  practical  system,  which, 
sntlor  the  name  of  evangelical  Christianity,  was  asj)iring  to 
<J^;nitjato  religions  opinion,  and  which,  after  combining  some 
J,  Jiie  most  questionable  features  of  Methodism  and  Calvinism, 
<km-tu need  with  fierce  intolerance  everything  that  deviated  from 
•  u  formula  and  watchwords."  *  And  again  :  "  Froude  learned 
troMi  iiim  [Keble]  to  be  anti-Erastian,  anti-Method istical,  anti- 
Kfi'.iiMcntal,  and  as  strong  in  his  hatred  of  the  world,  as  con- 
•'Tiiptuous  of  })opnlar  approval,  as  any  Methodist." f  And  so 
bxic  Williams  reports  Fronde  as  saying  to  him  :  "  Isaac,  we 
tr.'tf't  make  a  row  in  the  world.  AVhy  should  we  not?  Only 
•^':!'•i<lcr  what  the  peculiars,  that  is,  the  evangelicals,  have  done 
*ith  a  few  half-truths  to  worknpon.  .  .  .  We  must  have  short 
•,,'^.icts  and  get  people  to  preach  on  the  apostolic  succession  and 
\x.  like."  X  All  this  is  abundantly  confirmed  in  the  life  of 
N'v.vman.  He  had  been  an  evangelical,  and  had  begun  his  work 
i.»  a  clergyman  of  that  school.  "  He  had,"  says  his  biographer, 
M:.-.3  Mozley,  "been  converted  by  it  to  a  spiritual  life,  and  so 
Ut  his  experience  bore  witness  to  its  truth.  He  ever  felt  grate- 
ful to  the  good  clerg3'man  who  introduced  them  [evangelical 
j^-rinciplcs],  and  to  the  books,  such  as  Scott's  Force  of  TnUhy 
lii-vcridge's  Private  Thoughts^  and  Doddridge's  Rise  and  Frog- 
rxu,  which  insist  upon  them."  §  In  his  Apologia  he  says  of 
MiMsoIf :  "  The  vital  question  was  how  men  are  to  keep  the 
<  -urch  from  being  liberalized;  the  true  principles  of  Church 
*i;r!-:!iip  seemed  so  radically  decayed,  and  there  was  such  distrac- 
'^*-i\  in  the  councils  of  the  clergy.  The  Bishop  of  London  of 
'»'>«  day  had  been  for  years  engaged  in  diluting  the  high  or- 
'.-loloxy  of  the  Chnrch  by  the  introduction  of  the  evangelical 
'"<iy  into  places  of  influence  and  trust.  Ho  had  deeply  of- 
«*-;iil('(J  inci^  who  agreed  with  himself  by  an  offhand  saying  to 
•■•<i  effect  that  belief  in  apostolical  succession  had  gone  out  with 
^•^  nonjurors.  I  felt  affection  for  my  own  Church,  but  not 
^'Mtnicts.     I  thought  that,  if  liberalism  once  got  footing  within 

•  Ozford  Movement,  p.  24.  ♦  Ibid.,  p.  Si. 

t  Autohlrmrophu  of  Isaac  WilHams,  pp.  C3.  64, 
t  »a*f  MMley,  Life  of  Newman,  vol.  I,  p.  123. 


190  Methodist  Review.  [Marc}>, 

her,  it  was  sure  of  tlie  victoiy  in  the  event."  *  He  was  sail- 
ing on  tlie  Mediterranean  in  tlie  summer  of  1830.  He  says  of 
his  feelings:  "It  wiis  the  success  of  the  liberal  cause  wliicli 
fretted  mo  inwardly.  On  my  return,  though  forced  to  sto])  a 
day  at  Paris  [it  was  just  after  the  revolution  of  1S30],  I  kept 
indoors  all  the  time,  and  all  that  I  saw  of  that  beautiful  citv 
was  what  I  saw  fi'ora  the  dillgenceP  f  And  once  more  :  '•  1 
had  a  supreme  confidence  in  our  cause  ;  we  were  upholding 
that  primitive  Christianity  which  was  delivered  for  all  time  hv 
the  early  teachers  of  the  Chuich,  and  which  was  registered  and 
attested  in  the  Anglican  formularies  hy  the  Anglican  divines. 
That  ancient  religion  had  well-nigh  faded  away  out  of  the  land 
through  the  political  changes  of  tlie  last  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years,  and  it  must  be  restored.  No  time  was  to  be  lost,  for  the 
Whigs  had  come  to  do  their  M'orst  and  the  rescue  might  come 
too  late."  + 

Still  farther  is  our  assertion — to  wit,  that  the  Oxford  move- 
ment is  a  reaction  against  the  evangelical  revival — confirmed 
from  the  language  of  tlie  Tracts  for  the  Times.  Tj-act  SO,  on 
"Reserve  in  the  Communication  of  Religious  Knowledge,"  has 
some  remarkable  statements.  Tims,  it  says  it  is  necessary  "  that 
we  inquire  more  at  length  into  that  system  wliich  has  claimed 
for  itself  the  inmost  sanctuary  of  religion,  and  at  once  predis- 
poses men  so  strongly  to  be  thoroughly  opposed  to  all  that  we 
can  urge.  .  .  .  The  system  of  which  I  speak  is  characterized 
by  these  circumslanccs,  an  opinion  that  it  is  necessary  to  ob- 
trude and  bring  forwai'd  prominently  and  explicitly  the  doc- 
trine of  the  atonement.  This  one  thing  it  puts  in  the  place  of 
all  the  principles  held  by  the  Church  catholic,  dropping  all 
proportion  of  the  faith.  It  disparages,  comparatively,  nay,  in 
some  cases  has  even  blasphemed,  the  most  blessed  sacraments."  .^' 
In  the  same  manner  "  eloquent  preaching  and  delivery  "  are 
criticised  :  "  If  people  in  general  were  now  asked  what  was  the 
most  powerful  means  of  advancing  the  cause  of  religion  in  th'"^ 
world,  we  should  be  told  that  it  was  eloquence  of  speech 
or  preaching  ;  and  the  excellencj^  of  speech,  we  know,  con- 
sists in  delivery  ;  that  is  the  first,  the  second,  and  the  thiril 
requisite.     "Whereas,  if  we  were  to  judge  from  Holy  Scripture 

•  Avoioqla,  pp.  79.  RO.  +  JtfcL,  p.  Ki.  *  R»uL.  p.  93. 

i  TracUfur  the  Timcn,  v<j1.  v,  p-  <3. 


'. '  »,  I     E<\in(jdiccil  Jievival  in  its  Relation  to  Thcologrj.   191 

.  ■  ,%!irit  were  the  best  ineaiis  of  promolino;  Christianity  in  tlie 
vfll  \vc  \v(»ul(l  say,  obedieiico;  and  if  we  were  to  be  asked 
•  ,.  .hV'IhI.  wc  sliould  Scay,  obedience;  and  if  Ave  were  to  be 
t '.  ,,i  iiK'  third,  wc  should  say,  obedience.  And  it  is  evident 
-  %\  if  tlie  sjMi-it  of  obedience  exists  siniplc  and  calm  statement 
«..;i  ^'o  far.  Not  tliat  wc  would  be  thought  entirely  to  depre- 
,„\r,M)ro:U'hni:^  as  a  means  of  doing  good  ;  it  may  be  necessary 
:■  »  uc;ik  and  languishing  state  ;  but  it  is  a  characteristic  of  this 
*',  '.'111,  as  opposed  to  that  of  the  Church,  and  wc  fear  the  \m- 
i  u-  rxaltalion  of  an  instrument  which  Scripture,  to  say  the  least, 
,.is  jK'vor  much  recommended."  * 

It  will  be  observed  that  in  all  these  passages  from  the  tracts 
■..0  <vangelicals  are  not  named  ;  but  they  are  certainly  meant. 
I;  \i.  j.lai'n  that  the  ground  of  objection  to  the  evangelical  revi- 
*^1  h'jrc  is  that  it  destroys  obedience  to  a  divinely  ordained 
■:.-rjv.  It  is  assumed  that  if  there  be  the  spirit  of  obedience 
I.,  a  I'lergy  coining  to  the  people  with  the  authority  of  au  apos- 
V.J'cal  succession  there  will  be  no  need  of  persuasiveness  of 
<>  vi-h  ;  the  authoritative  word  of  the  priest  will  suffice.  Kote, 
Vr>,  (hat  the  distinctive  feature  of  the  evangelical  preaching — 
'.h'?  laying  of  emphasis  on  the  doctrine  of  atonement — is  con- 
''<•  iiiK'd  as  setting  forth  one  part  of  Scripture  at  the  expense 
A  other  parts.  Our  proposition,  that  the  Oxford  movement 
^iisruoh  a  reaction  as  wc  have  described,  is  abundantly  proved, 
'i'iic  success  of  the  reaction  has  been,  within  the  Church  of 
K''.''a!id,  complete.  Evangelicalism  in  that  Church  has  almost 
'■-i-'jipcared.  "While  the  power  of  the  revival  of  the  eighteenth 
^^•liUiry  lias  been  felt  in  other  Protestant  Churches,  in  this  it 
■  ■»<»  ciM.s'.'d  to  be  felt  as  a  power  in  an}-^  sense.  In  the  Church 
«h;ch  in  the  United  States  represents  the  English  Church,  the 
i'f'it<--stant  Episcopal,  this  reaction  lias  been  felt  in  the  same 
*  sy,  ii!it  not  to  th.e  same  degree.  Bishop  McLaren,  of  Chicago, 
■^  tlic  Church  Club  Lectures,  gives  as  the  three  antagonists  of 
'-'-•  Church  of  England,  licretofore  and  now,  Lollardism, 
1-  *'h<Tanlsm,  and  Calvinism.  The  same  divine  conceives  the 
tr.iiiNtry  to  be  "  jnedia  "  through  which  the  Holy  Ghost  "  effec- 
•<xtc.-}  God's  grace  upon  men's  souls  and  bodies,  and  by  which 
''^■^''Mierated  men  may  worship  God  and  maintiiin  visible  com- 
-;"-iion  with  him  and  with  all  who  are  in  him." 

♦  Tracts  /or  the  Times,  vol.  v,  p.  73,  ff. 


X92  Methodist  Beview.  [March, 

Space  fails  us  for  speaking  of  another  result  of  the  evangoj. 
ical  revival!  which  may  be  called  a  perversion  of  its  funda- 
mental principle,  namely,  the  change  of  the  inward  witne&s  to 
the  truth  of  Christianity  to  the  position  of  a  judgeship  ovi-r 
Scripture  itself.     To  Schleiermacher  is  ascribed  the  creation 
of  the  phrase,  "  the  Christian  consciousness."    Both  he  and  Wes- 
ley took  their  lessons  in  the  nature  of  subjective  religion  from 
the  Moravians.     What  the  one  described  as  the  Christian  con- 
sciousness the  other  called  the  "  witness  of  our  own  spirit"  to 
the  divine  power  of  the  Gosi)el.    But  the  followers  of  the  great 
German  theologian  have  made  the   agreement  of  the  contents 
of  the  canonical  writings  witli  the  Christian  consciousness  the 
criterion  of  inspiration.     Thereby  they  have  reduced  revealed 
truth  to  a  state  of  uncertainty,  for  it  must  always  be  asked, 
"Whose  consciousness   must  be  taken  as  the  test  of  truth  1  ' 
The  school  of  theology  which,  in  our  own  country,  represents 
this  attitude  of  the  mind  toward  the   Scripture  is  well  known  ; 
but  the  fact  is  not  so  well  known  that  it  owes  its  origin  to  the 
action  of  the  evangelical    revival.     Wesley  abode  within  the 
limits  of  the  written  word.     "  Let  me  be,"  he   said,  "  a  man  of 
one  book."     All  thoughts  and  opinions  of  men  were  brough.t 
by  him  to  this  one  test:  Do  they  agree  with  Scripture?    If 
not,  they  are  without  authority.     How  much  he  safeguarded 
his  people,  by  laying  down  this  principle,  is  seen  in  the  thccv 
logical  sobriety  of  Methodism  amid  all  its  manifestations  of  a 
burning  enthusiasm. 

Xor^have  we  in  this  article  left  ourselves  sufficient  spare 
wherein  to  describe  adequately  the  agency  of  the  evangeh- 
.  cal  movement  in  spreading  the  Arminian  view  of  the  salva- 
bility  of  all  men.  Wesley  found  Arminianism  a  dogma  of  the 
schools;  he  made  it  the  burden  of  an  energetic  propagandi.-m. 
His  moral  feeling  decided  for  him  between  a  particular  and  « 
universal  redemption  ;  and  with  all  the  energy  of  an  aroused 
moral  feeling  he  inveighed  against  particularism.  "  The  nu- 
ment,"  says  Fairbalrn,  "  the  idea  of  equity  was  admitted  to  :i 
place  in  the  relations  of  God  to  man,  the  old,  absolute  uncon- 
ditionalism  became  untenable."*  Evangelicalism  has  made 
the  old  unconditionalism  untenable,  and  has  thereby  become 
the  leader  of  the  theological  progress  of  this  century.    It  is  the 

•  The  PUic^.  of  ChHitl  in  Modem  Thcologu,  p.  171. 


4.  ,-j     J'A-aiujdlcal  Revival  in  its  Iielation  to  Theology.   193 

.•.,;nr  of  tlic  call  for  theological  reconstruction,  and  witiiout 
.*  v:.;\v  of  the  divine  equity  toward  man  theological  recon- 
,»r«ctiori  is  impossible. 

\Vt>  could  wish,  too,  for  more  space  wherein  to  consider  the 
nviit  of  weakness  in  the  evangelical  revival;  we  must  speak 
:cr!v  liorc,  but  even  tenderness  does  not  forbid  the  speak- 

•  y\  the  truth.  That  weakness  is  the  emallness  of  its  cou- 
:i!ion3  to  theological  and  general  literature.     It  has  been  a 

ikinir.  not  a  writing,  force.  Its  philanthropic  triumphs  are 
■^  ;  hnhmccd  by  like  triumphs  in  the  ]-ealm  of  thought.  The 
r^h  intellectual  resources  of  the  Puritans  of  the  seventeenth 
f«T.tury  cannot  be  claimed  for  the  evangelicals  and  Alothodists 
ri  the  eighteenth.  Indeed,  some  of  the  evangelical  church- 
h,cri  dcju-eciated  culture.  Even  William  Romaine,  the  scholar 
iM.J  preacher,  asks :  "Were  dying  sinners  ever  converted  by 
siiT  ^pots  on  the  moon?  Was  CA^er  miser  reclaimed  from  ava- 
f  .••''  by  Jupiter's  belt  ?    Or  did  Saturn's  ring  ever  make  a  lasciv- 

:-  frniale  chaste?   The  modern  divinity  brings  you  no  nearer 

ui  121,000,000  miles  short  of  heaven."  '^   The  great  awaken- 

'  ii.'is  but  one  name  in  general  literature,  and  that  belongs  to 
In?  eighteenth  century,  the  name  of  AYilliam  Cowper.  Hannah 
MoMi  espoused  the  evangelical  cause  and  made  evangelicalism 
kax'ptabie  to  the  great  of  England,  but  she  is  little  read  now. 
( ai.'on  Overton  says  on  this  point,  with  entire  truth:  "The  re- 
'•■:i!i.,ttj  had   other,  and  what   they  deemed   more  important, 

rk  to  do ;  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  intellectual  work  had 

^i  \xi  done,  and  it  was  not  the}'  who  did  it.     It  is  curious  to 

"'•'•cTve  how  John  Wesley  felt  this ;  for,  in  reference  to  the 

'.'>  which  he  read,  in  his  Journal  there  is  hardly  one  allu- 

■'  to  any  book  that  came  fi-om  the  Methodist  or  evangelical 

^•->"1,  but  a  great  number  to  those  wi-itten  by  old-fashioned 

■Tchincn."  f 

r  or  ourselves,  we  consider  the  contemptuous  tone  adopted 
'  •*;nKt   evangelicalism    by   critics    as   unjust ;    yet   we    nmst 

'.'■S.3  that  what  literature  it  has  to  show  is  scanty.    But  there 

''id  another  reason  for  its  scantiness  and  for  its  lack  of  power 

"!t..Tvf^t  many.  Evangelical  books  are  the  prolongation  of 
•  '•■■■::'.•  lical  sermons.     They  aim,  as  the  sermons  do,  at  imme- 

■^•^*,  practical  results.     Yet  how  few   volumes   of   readable 

,  ,  •  Ovortnn,  EvavgcUcal  Uevival,  p.  CO.  t  Ihkl.,  p.  123. 

* — ^•l^TJ^  skkiks,  vol.  xiii. 


194  Mdhodkt  Ecvimo.  [Marcb, 

fiennons  Las  evangelicalism  produced  !  When  the  growth  in 
nunibers  is  considered,  the  intellectual  product  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  is  still  less  than  that  of  the  eighteenth.  The  uni- 
versity-trained men  with  whom  Methodism  originated  gave  it  ww 
outfit ;  they  have  had  few  successors.  TTe  still  point  to  their 
vrorks  with  a  reverence  and  affection  which  speak  vrell  for  our 
loyalty  to  them,  but  at  the  same  time  speak  little  for  our  intel- 
lectual originality.  "  Man  livetli  not  by  bread  alone ;"  he  livo.- 
not  by  the  spoken  word  alone;  the  written  word  abideth.  ]vfc 
and  literature  are  related  to  one  another  as  root  and  flower. 
Ideas  which  touch  the  intellect  and  sensibilities  must  blossom 
in  literary  forms ;  but  our  blossoming  seems  to  be  slow.  Wlien 
we  consider  how  many  of  the  foremost  young  men  of  England 
have,  after  being  trained  in  evangelicalism,  rejected  it,  we  arc 
compelled  to  ask  if  one  reason  of  the  rejection  be  not  its  intel- 
lectual poverty.  We  have  named  some  of  these  young  men 
who  were  driven  over  to  High  Church  principles  hy  their 
Toryism ;  but  Frederick  W.  Robertson  was  a  Liberal,  not  a 
Tory ;  he  remained  liberal  in  politics,  and  was  broad  in  theo- 
logical ideas,  but  all  the  same  evangelicalism  lost  him.  It  is 
well  for  us  in  the  United  States  that  Church  history  has  come 
to  us  in  the  person  of  Neander,  imbued  with  evangelical  feel- 
ing, and  shovv'ing  hov.-  the  theology  of  the  heart  and  the  pro 
foundest  learning  can  be  combined  together.  We  have  in  him 
all  the  wealth  of  Gei-man  scholarship  without  its  noxious  ele- 
ments. Ilis  writings  and  the  writings  of  his  American  suc- 
cessors are  a  lesson  to  our  young  men.  Evangelicalism  is  not 
necessarily  shallow ;  neither  will  it,  as  Leslie  Stephen  declares 
it  will,  "  die  of  inanition."  A  great  work  opens  before  us  wlio 
are  the  heirs  of  this  precious  visitation,  a  work  which  may  well 
employ  our  energies  during  the  coming  century. 


1897.]  A  JVon-Iieside?it  School  of  Theology.  19i 


Anx.  IL— A  NON-RESIDENT    SCHOOL  OF    THEOLOGY. 

The  Curriculum. 

[For  Matriculation.  Examination  on  Elementary  English  Branches : 
Graniinar,  Geograpliy,  etc.;  Literature:  English  and  American — Great 
Masteis  of  Prose  and  Poetry  in  England  and  America;  Historical :  Bib- 
lical History,  History  of  the  English  People,  History  of  America,  His- 
tory of  American  Methodism;  Doctrvml  and  Daiominational :  The  Larger 
Catechism,  Discipline  of  tlie  Methodist  Episcopal  Cliurch,  Doctrinal 
Aspects  of  Christian  Experience,  Life  of  John  Wesley,  Wesley's  Ser- 
mons, Volume  I;  Social  and  Practical:  Social  Aspect?  of  Christianity, 
The  Revival  and  the  Pastor;    Written  Serrnon  and  Essay. 

First  Year.  Academic:  Ancient  and  McdisTGval  History,  Principles  of 
Rhetoric ;  Biblical :  1.  Introduction — Inspiration,  Canon,  Hebrew  and 
Cognate  Tongues,  Hebrew  Jilanuscripts,  Ancient  Versions,  The  Penta- 
teuch, The  Historical  Books,  The  Poetical  Books,  The  Prophetical  Books; 
2.  Exegesis — Studies  in  the  Four  Gospels,  The  Study  of  the  English 
New  Testament,  A  Study  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  (William  Arthur); 
Systenuitic  Theology :  Sources,  Scientific  Basis,  Systemization,  Theism, 
Theology,  God,  Trinity,  Son  of  God,  Holy  Spirit,  Creation,  Proyidence, 
Anthropology,  Primitive  ]Man,  Primitive  Holiness,  Sin,  Wesleyan  Theol- 
ogy as  set  forth  in  Wesley's  Sermons  and  iu  his  "Plain  Account;  "  Ec- 
clesiastical: Development  of  Ecclesiastical  Authority  in  the  Jlethodist 
Episcopal  Church,  Ecclesiastical  Architecture;  Social  and  Jlomiletie-al : 
Problem  of  Religious  Progress,  Theory  and  Practice  of  Extemporaneous 
Preaching;  WritteJi  Sermon  and  Essay. 

Secoud  Year.  Academic:  Modern  History,  Logic;  Bibliml :  1.  Intro- 
duction— The  New  Testament,  The  Greek  Language  at  the  Christian 
Epoch,  New  Testament  Greek,  Manuscripts,  Ancient  Versions  and  Edi- 
tions, Canon,  Genuineness,  Contents  of  the  Four  Gospels,  The  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  The  Pauline  Epistles,  The  Catholic  Epistles,  The  Apoca- 
lypse; 2.  E3:cgcsis:  Studies  in  the  Pauline  Epistles,  The  Study  of  the 
English  New  Testament  Continued;  Systematic  Theology:  Christnlogy, 
The  Person  of  Christ,  Divine  Incarnation,  Soteriology,  Theories  of  the 
Atonement,  The  Salvation  in  Christ,  The  Arminian  Treatment  of  Original 
Sin,  Justification,  Regeneration,  Assurance,  Sanctification,  Eschatology, 
Inspiration,  Angels;  Ecclesiastical  :  The  Church,  The  Sacraments,  Chris- 
tian Archaeology,  History  of  Methodism,  The  General  Conference  and  the 
Episcopacy,  Tlie  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Digest 
of  Methodist  Law;  Practical  and  Aggrasive  Christian  Life:  ^lissions 
and  the  Missionary  Society,  The  Sunday  School;  Written  Sermon  and 
Essay. 

Third  Year.  Academic  :  Elements  of  Psychology;  Christian  Eridenc^s: 
"The  Supernatural  Book;"  Billical :  1.  Hermeneutics:  Introduction, 
Criticism,  Exegesis,  Qualifications  of  an  Interpreter,  History  of  Herme- 


19G  Methodist  Review.  [March, 

ncutics,  MetLods  of  Interpretation,  General  Ilermeneutics— Principlo^ 
Special— Hebrew  Poetry,  Figurative  Language,  Parables,  Allegoric i. 
Proverbs,  Types,  Symbols,  Prophecy,  Apocalyptics,  Quotations  in  Scri;- 
tiire,  Discrepancies,  Progress  of  Doctrine,  .Analogy  of  Faith,  Doctnr..U 
and  Practical  Use  of  Scriptures;  2.  The  Higher  Criticism;  3.  Bil  :-. 
Geography— Palestine;  Excgah :  Studies  in  the  Pentateuch;  EcdcKi^. 
tical:  Church  History— The  Early  Church  A.  D,  30-7CS;  iledia-v;.: 
Church  768-1517;  The  Reforniatiou  1517-15-15;  History  of  tlic  Metlio- 
dist  Episcopal  Church,  The  Historic  Episcopate— Investigation  of  An- 
glican Orders,  The  Ordinal  of  Edward  YI,  High  Clnirch  Anglicani^r.^ 
Jlethodist  Episcopal  Orders;  Soci^il  and  Prndical  Life:  Introduction  to 
Political  Economy,  The  Ep\Yortli  League;   Wriltcn  Sermon  and  Es.^iy. 

Fourth  Year.  Theological  Eh(^ydopedia  and  Mithodohgy  :  Dcfinitior.?. 
The  Church,  Theology,  Pcligiou,  Theological  Schools,  The  University. 
Doubt  and  Belief,  General  Encyclopedia— Theology  Considered  as  a  Posi- 
tive Science,  Historical  Outline  of  Theology,  Special  Theological  Eiil>- 
eloped ia—Excgetical,  Historical,  Systematic,  Practical  Theology;  Est- 
gans:  Studies  in  Isaiah,  The  Life  and  Letters  oi  St.  Paul;  Etidei.ca: 
Butler's  Analogy,  Row's  Christian  Evidences,  History  of  Kationali^i:.; 
Church  Bistonj :  Modern  Church  in  Europe  155S-1892,  in  the  Uniioi 
States  1492-1892,  Protestant  Foreign  Missions;  Jlomihtics:  Preparativ. 
and  Delivery  of  Sermons;  Practical  and  Aggrcssii-e  Christian  Life:  Chn- 
tian  Ethics,  The  Call  and  Qualifications  of  31issiouarics;  Written  Scrr^i.- 
tnd  Evsuy. 

Courses  of  study,  in  addition  to  the  above,  are  provided  for  local  a--! 
traveling  preachers  in  the  following  languages:  Oerman,  JS'oncegian  anu 
Danish,  Sicedish,  Italian,  Sj^ajiish.] 

The  earliest  preachers  of  the  Gospel  ^vere  not  men  from  the 
gcliools,  nor  \vere  they  students  of  what  in  these  days  we  cj.'. 
"science."  They  were  oarsmen,  netweavers,  and  fishermeii. 
tax  collectors,  and  men  of  the  field.  There  was  no  real  scienco 
to  study  in  their  time.  Classic  literatui'C  they  might  have  h:.-l 
— tlie  works  of  Homer,  Herodotus,  Plato,  Aristotle,  and  ai: 
the  literary  leaders  of  the  best  Greek  civilization ;  but  beyor.^ 
a  reference  by  Paul  to  one  poet  we  find  almost  nothing  in  t^--:* 
New  Testament  to  indicate  even  a  slight  knov^dedge  of  what  we 
call  the  Greek  Literature.  The  writers  of  the  New  Tcstafuer.t 
times,  however,  did  have  a  literature,  and  they  were  well  ver.^c: 
in  it.  It  was  in  every  respect  better  than  the  pagan  best.  -  | 
is  our  best  to-day — the  law  and  the  prophets  and  the  Pt^'^-'J^----  | 
full  of  sublime  thoughts  on  the  most  important  themes— t:-"  i 
histoi-y  of  the  race,  the  holiness  and  righteousness  of  the  G^"^  : 
of  Israel,  and  the  moral  and  spiritual  possibilities  of  man.    I' 


jk<j7.)  A  N (Til- Resident  School  of  Theology.  197 

«''):i»  tlic  cnvly  apostles  M'erc  trained  from  boyhood.  Then,  too, 
v..<-v  liad  tiic  greatest  Teaclier  of  tlio  ages — greater  far  than 
■%.;'ra:os  and  Phito,  more  simple,  wiser,  speaking  with  greater 
%  .:!iO!-ity,  and  with  a  cci'tain  penetrating  power  M^hich  he  only 
c\\\  liavc  who  knows  that  he  deals  with  absolute  truth.  AVith 
i:A\  a  'J'cachcr  the  apostles  enjoyed  a  course  of  traini)ig  which 
«  ,s  t>)  Forvc  them  well  in  the  building  of  the  Church,  the  bc- 
ij-riitiiij;  of  a  new  civilization,  and  the  transformation  of  hu- 

;r.Aiiity. 

Tiif.se  earliest  ministers  of  Christ  were  makers  of  literature. 
T!i»'»'  witnessed  the  most  remarkable  transactions  of  all  history. 
I;  !•;  cf  these  they  made  record  ;  and  from  these  they  received 
\  measure  of  their  inspiration.  That  which  makes  an  author  is 
■,->t  ilio  fact  or  the  mode  of  his  writing.  It  is  uot  merely  the 
i. ;  tiwledge  which  he  gets  at  second  hand.  It  is  the  world  of 
f'.tlity  M-hich  he  comes  to  know;  and  his  power  is  lai-gcly 
i:\n\\  the  reality  itself  about  which  lie  writes.  Moses,  Matthew, 
v..\  tlio  other  evangelists  wrote  of  events  they  witnessed. 
'i  ii!.-  gave  them  greater  advantage  than  any  endowment  of  what 
v^f  fall  genius.  The  apostles  M'ere  the  pioneers  of  a  new  civili- 
i.\\\u\\  which  was  destined  to  reach  the  ends  of  the  earth  and 
•.:c  end  of  the  ages.  They  had  a  story  to  tell.  They  told  it. 
l.'icir  Ptory  was  a  Gospel.  Having  it  in  hand  and  heart,  they 
**  )Krsnaded  men  "  and  built  up  society  on  a  new  theory  and 
*!tli  a  new  aim.  Their  literary  work  was  a  very  small  part  of 
t  -•  ir   life  work.     They    not   only    wrote — they   wrought ;  and 

•  ■•  y  wrought  before  they  wrote.     They  knew  their  own   old 

•5',  and  they  knew  the  new  Man  who  interpreted  it  anew. 

'  •'•'>•  received  the  living  Spirit  which  their  ascended  Lord 
■•<■  at  Pentecost.  These  men,  because  of  the  times  in  which 
'•y  lived —new  times,  wonderful  times,  days  of  great  deeds, 
■  "  days  of  the  Son  of  man  " — were  builders  of  character, 

■■'•'■is  with  magnificent  ideals,  workers  with  regenerative 
•■'vs  at  their  command,  themselves  possessors  of  a  personal 
■.KTience  which  lifted  them  far  above  the  realms  of  doubt  and 
■■•;inl   them   with    divine  authority.     Tliey  Icnew,  and  they 

•  '''*'  They  liad  resoui-ces,  and  they  were  able  to  adapt  them- 
"  -^''^  to  the  age  in  which  they  lived. 

•'•'0  v.'c  see  the  elements  of  power  possessed  by  the    first 
•  H«,is  of  the   Gospel.     The  i)rocesses  by  which  they  were 


198  Methodist  Revieio.  [Marcb, 

prepared  hold  the  radical  pedugogic  elements.     The  greatest 
force  iu  education  is  in  the  profound  personal  conviction  of 
reality  and  tlie  surrender  of  one's  whole  being  to  it.     Scholar- 
ship  does    not  make   a   man;    nor    does    scliolarship  inipre.^o 
people.     The  scholar,  to  be  of  any  use  to  men,  must  him^fli 
be  a  man,  and  must   have  the  strength,  the  wisdom,  the  con- 
sistency, and  the  sympathy  which  belong  to  a  true  manhood. 
Schools  cannot  make  men.     Some  of  the  most  signal  failures 
in  the  Christian  ministry  are  iiien  who  have  had  "  educational" 
advantage  without  stint  or  limit.     The  minister  is  sent  to  show 
forth,  and  not  merely  to  write  and  talk  about,  the  inner  world 
of  righteousness  and  love.     The  electrician  sets  forth  God"< 
wisdom    through-  the   wonders   he   is  able  to    work   by  elec- 
tricity ;  the  astronomer,  God's   infinitude  and  power  throiign 
the  sweep   of  intelligent  vision  he  is  able  to  command  ;  and 
the  Christian  minister  nmst  be  able  to  show  forth  God's  lovc- 
and   grace   by  the   life  that   he   is   able   to   live.     These  lir.-t 
apostles  were  men  who  lived  in  a  new  horizon  and  were  ad- 
justed to  it.     They  had  ideas.     These   ideas   were   based   0!i 
reality.     Being  impressed  by  irresistible  fact,  being  posses?oii 
by  new  truth,  being  inflamed  by  love,  they  must  be  students. 
What  they  did  have  was  the  highest  result  of  a  thorough  edu- 
cation.    For  such  men  as  these  to  exist,  under  such  conditions, 
was  to  be  all  the  while  seeing,  developing,  preparing,  adaptinir. 
adjusting,  accomplishing.     These  men,  unlike  the  rabbis  an^l 
leaders  in  the  Jewish  schools,  had  a  vital  knowledge  of  0]<i 
Testament  history.     They  understood  the  old  records  from  z-. 
now  point   of  vision  and  from  a  new  experience.     They  in- 
terpreted by  power  of  spiritual  insight  the  external  and  h:s 
toric  teachings  of  the  book. 

We  do  not  wish  unduly  to  exalt,  or  make  sectarian  boast  o?. 
the  early  leadei-s  of  Methodism  in  England  and  America;  b;:' 
no  student  of  Church  history  can  fail  to  see  that  under  th^' 
spell  of  a  new  life,  with  a  new  experience,  under  a  new  conv 
mission,  the  Methodist  preaciiers  of  one  hundred  and  huy 
years  ago  were  not  unlike  the  early  apostles  in  their  preparatu-:). 
their  power,  and  their  effectiveness.  After  Wesley  had  com 
pleted  his  educational  course,  and  had  acquired  his  rarescholai- 
ship,  he  entered  into  the  subjective  life  which  for  the  first  turi. 
prepared  him  to  preach  with  power,     ^lany  of  John  Wesley  - 


j.'i7.J  A  NQn-Ecsidcnt  School  of  Theology.  109 

viiutors  and  followers  without  liis  scliolastic  training  also  be- 

■  ,['  jiuwerful  }>reachci's.     Being  men  who  vicre  and  wlio  knciL\ 

■V  were  men  of  ])Ower.     Of  course  they  were  students.     In- 

■._.;<-otu:il  impulse  that  springs   from  spiritual  experience  has 

i.cvrr   hcen  sufficicntlj  emphasized.     The  early  preachers   of 

^.  f  hod  ism  did  not  gain  their  power  by  being  students,  but 

.  -.vi-.-^o  of  power  they  became   students.     Sometimes,  indeed, 

V  inavhavc  shocked  oversensitive  ears  by  their  rude  veruac- 

,:.  but  they  commanded  respect  bj-^  their  freshness  and  origi- 
:  -.:ity ;  and  by  pi-occsses  of  out-of-school  training  many  of  them 
U-canic  pcliolars  worthy  of  the  name.  To-day  there  are  Meth- 
«>iit-t  ministers  who,  in  pursuance  of  the  policy  instituted  in  the 
r.rv.t  century  and  adopted  by  Mr,  Wesley  in  the  last  century, 
wjtliout  college  and  seminary  trainingliave  become  devout  Chris- 
•.;:'.:i^,  intelligent  students,  able  preachers,  and  successful  pastors. 

Tiic  element  of  power  is  often  the  source  of  peril.  The 
conditions  of  an  age  of  necessity  modify  the  standards  of 
f-:«"|)ara(ion  for  a  given  work  in  that  age.  The  apostolic  and 
'v,rly  Methodistic  method  has  been  perverted,  and  there  are 
_*--ung  men  in  the  ministry  of  tlie  Church  who  have  come 
ivy.w  farm  and  shop  with  little  or  no  knowledge  of  the  English 
'i''k'«i''»gc  as  to  its  construction,  its  value  as  a  vehicle  of  thought, 
4-:')  tiie  enlarging  and  refining  contents  of  its  literature.  Such 
r...  ?i  urc  neither  readers  nor  thinkers.  Under  the  pressure  of 
^  "  Jwival,"  through  an  ambition  to  be  ministers,  and  to  be  at 
•0  in  the  field  "saving  souls,"  they  drop  plow  or  plane  and 
''>  k,  by  the  shortest  possible  route,  professional  recognition. 
!•  vAuse  of  what  is  called  by  a  certain  class  of  men  "  success  in 
'-'  ••  Work  "  the  claims  of  the  candidate  are  urged  upon  the 
-Vr.iiuaj  C(mfcrence,  and  through  the  old  reiterations — "not  by 

.■:ht,  nor  by  poM'cr,"  "'the  glory  of  Methodism  in  the  be- 
'  '::::i!g,"  the  importance  of  having  "men  consecrated  to  the 
•  ■''i,"  and  the  like — these  men  are  admitted  on  trial,  and  a 

■'•••-•  later  by  very  much  the  same  process  become  full  mem- 
••'■»•     Once  in  the  Annual  Conference  they  are  in  for  life,  to 

"■■■ivc  to  the  day  of  death  something  toward  personal  support 
-  ""t  tnuch,  but  often  too  much,  in  view  of  what  they  are,  a)id 

•  '^liat  they  do,  and  of  what  they  have  failed  to  do.  This 
^  '-•  •'•tatuiard  in  the  Conference  results    in  the   filling  up  by 

'-**i    '  pastors"  of  ofiicial  boards  with  men  of  their  own  com- 


200  Methodist  Beview.  [Mardi, 

pnratively  low  tj'pe,  M'ho  as  stewards,  class  leaders,  and  trus- 
tees degrade  tlic  clmrcli  by  their  lack  of  taste,  unwortliy 
ideals,  narrow  prejudices,  and  parsimonious  S])irit.  We  cannot 
expect  cultured  men  and  womci),  nor  even  tlie  schoolboys  and 
schoolgirls  of  the  day,  to  be  interested  in  a  church  whei-o 
boors  pretend  to  preach  and  where  such  laymen  as  Ave  have 
indicated  have  official  place  and  control ;  where  sensational  (.]»■■ 
vices  are  resorted  to  for  filling  up  and  building  up  the  churcli ; 
where  sentimentality  of  a  very  weak  sort  is  substituted  fci- 
spirituality  ;  and  where  ecclesiastical  authority  becomes  a  hii- 
nnliating  tyranny. 

The  most  discouraging  feature  of  this  superficial  process  of 
introducing  men  into  the  Christian  ministry  is  to  be  found  in 
the  demoralizing  effect  of  superficial  and  sometimes  fraudulent 
examinations.  Tliat  Annual  Conference  connnittees  shouk! 
allow  such  superficiality  is  discouraging.  But  the  Confcrcrice 
that  consents  to  this  cai"cless  process,  even  though  inspired  bv 
personal  sympathy,  is  guilty  of  complicity  with  crime.  It  not 
only  dishonors  the  Church,  but  it  degrades  the  individual  wlin 
consents  to  it.  The  fact  that  the  candidate  can  sit  still  and 
without  the  protest  of  even  a  manly  Ijlush  allow  his  case  to  he 
"  passed  "  by  the  Conference,  is  sufficient  in  itself  to  show  that 
he  has  not  moral  fiber  enough  to  constitute  an  ordinary  teacher 
in  ethics  for  a  public  school.  Men  to  be  ministers  in  our  day 
must  be  educated  rnen,  holy  men,  of  course,  men  with  the  vision 
of  the  Lord  and  the  consciousness  of  his  presence ;  yet  they 
must  be  educated,  in  the  school  or  out  of  the  school,  but  self- 
educated.  There  is  no  other  true  education.  The  president 
of  one  of  our  oldest  theological  schools  has  issued  a  stirrin,:: 
appeal  to  the  Church,  asking  a  most  important  question  and 
making  a  statement  M'hich  should  be  repeated  with  emphasi- 
to  every  young  candidate  for  the  ministry.     He  says: 

Tlie  present  situation  calls  for  serious  thouglit.  Our  Conferences  .iic 
crowded,  and  the  doora  thereof  are  besieged  Avith  applicants.  Sun.!} 
there  is  no  lack  of  unskilled  labor.  Yet  men  of  trained  intelligence  and 
ample  knowledge  arc  not  too  ])lcnty.  "Why  not  urge  and  help  young  men 
who  feel  called  to  the  ministry  to  an  immediate  education  ?  Why  sliouUl 
tlioy  wait  until  they  lose  the  power  of  mental  acquisition  and  then  ftl- 
tcmpt  the  impossible  ?  He  learns  most  who  learns  earliest,  and  he  learns 
best  who  acqiiircs  soonest  the  right  and  rapid  mental  movcmcuts.  There- 
fore send  our  future  ministers  to  school  at  once. 


.^<i7.I  A  ]s! on- Resident  School  of  Theology.  201 

It  ij  a  fact  tliat  Methodist  Episcopal  ministers  serve  cliurcbcs 
/;  -m  ten  to  fifteen  years  longer  than  ministers  of  any  other 
i-K.Miiiiation.  Tliis  is  because  of  the  peculiar  economy  of 
VfoiluKJisiu  and  its  appointing  power.  Men  too  old  for  other 
i-;iurcliop,  and  who  would  not  be  chosen  by  committees  or  con- 
-rt-Mtions,  are  ai)pointed  by  bishops  because  of  the  theory  and 
tlrlaw  of  the  ministry  in  our  Church.  There  is  an  evil  side 
•..-.  ihis.  All  men  are  not  equally  sensitive.  Many  "good  men" 
.»<>  not  know  their  own  limitations,  or  they  are  through  self- 
;r,!frept  blind  to  them.  They  must  have  a  support,  and  some 
PM-n  are  willing  to  accept  support  from  a  church  even  when 
!i;rv  know  that  they  cannot  render  such  service  as  the  church 
»n<l  coMununity  demand.  There  is  a  good  side  to  this  system 
of  '•  flj^pointmcnt"  and  this  continued  use  of  old  men.  Men  of 
ctpi-rioncc  are  valuable  as  counselors  and  pastors.  Many  men 
•r-  lit  their  best  after  sixty  years  of  age,  as  scholars,  as  mem- 
^.^.•«  of  society,  as  preachers,  as  administrators  of  law,  and  as 
fuupallictic  and  expert  overseers  of  the  flock.  With  an  in- 
V-  ;.'tive  to  continued  freshness  and  study,  old  men  who  in  other 
r'lurohcs  might  be  excused  because  of  their  age  are  still  per- 
fiiitrcd  to  exercise  their  functions.  If  ministers  would  be  stu- 
U;..!is  and  sprightly;  if  they  would  read  widely,  preach  sliort, 
»!:rring,  thoughtful  sermons,  be  sweet  in  temper,  be  faithful  in 
♦^•rvice,  live  near  to  God,  and  draw  the  people  in  the  same 
'iir\n-fion  by  the  power  of  personal  fervor,  lifting  people  rather 
•-■.an  adjusting  themselves  to  the  same  ]-)Cople  on  the  lower 
>vols ;  if  they  would  cultivate  a  love  for  the  Bible,  for  general 
'.  '.t-rature,  for  science  and  art,  age  would  be  an  advantage  to 
<■  '-t!i  and  to  the  churches  they  serve.  But  there  are  men  who 
»rie  fflger  to  become  traveling  preachers  and  members  of  the 
Atiiuial  Conference  who  should  serve  all  their  days  as  local  or 
•*y  preachers  and  as  temporary  "supplies"  or  as  assistants. 
O-nferenee  membership  should  be  the  prerogative  of  men 
•'ii')  nre  thoroughly  qualified  by  preparation,  whether  in  the 
'•■••">ol  or  out  of  it,  for  the  varied  functions  of  this  holy  pro- 
''•■s!.-,ii.  There  is  no  earthly  reason  why  every  man  who  is 
•:";-in!led  to  exhort,  to  discharge  the  functions  of  an  evangelist, 
'_'•!'  temporarily  to  look  after  the  interests  of  a  church  should 
'■'  nKide  a  full  member  of  a  Coiiference. 

l^»r  be  it  fi-om  us  to  assert  that  men  are  to  be  educated  only 


202  Methodist  Ileuiew.  [Marcli, 

tbrongh  the  seminary,  or  through  tlie  college  and  seminary : 
but  we  must  make  a  special  plea  for  the  training  of  candidates 
for  the  nn'nistrj  in  the  college,  whether  they  are  to  enjoy  sem- 
inary opportunities  or  not.  A  man  in  these  days  who  really 
lias  the  elements  in  him  to  make  the  able  minister  can,  if  he 
will,  secure  both  collegiate  and  professional  training;  but  where 
he  can  have  but  one  of  these  by  all  means  let  it  be  that  of  the 
college.  There  is  an  increased  respect  for  college  men  in  soci- 
ety. The  college  has  become  of  late  years  more  practical.  So- 
ciety has  therefore  come  to  respect  the  college  as  never  before. 
The  modern  college  sympathizes  with  the  people  at  large,  and 
its  curricula  embrace  social,  political,  and  practical  to])ics  which 
l)ear  directly  upon  the  well-being  of  the  people.  This  sym- 
pathy between  the  college  and  the  people  is  increasing,  and  for 
that  reason  it  is  higlily  important  that  ministers  should  como 
to  the  people  from  the  college.  Then  there  is  a  vague  fear 
among  certain  classes  of  people  that  there  is  something  in 
modern  science  which  contradicts  the  teachings  of  Christianity. 
Every  minister  should,  through  college  training,  know  just  wha 
science  does  teach ;  and  he  should  know  by  personal  acquaint- 
ance the  men  who  as  students  and  professors  are  foremost  on 
the  one  hand  in  the  denial,  and  on  the  other  in  the  defense, 
of  the  faith.  From  this  broad  knowledge  he  should  be  able 
to  discuss  the  harmony  between  true  science  and  true  religion. 
In  view  of  the  variety  of  the  work  which  a  minister  must  per- 
form in  a  wisely  organized  and  active  church  he  should  himseli 
be  familiar  with  the  varied  iields  of  thought,  research,  and  ac- 
tivity in  which  the  people  to  whom  he  ministers  are  becoming 
more  and  more  interested.  That  he  may  inspii-e  the  youth  et 
his  congregations  to  pursue  educational  courses,  and  to  protect 
them  while  pursuing  these  courses  from  the  intervention  of  ah 
dangerous  doubt,  he  should  himself  be  a  college  man  in  sym- 
pathy and  by  experience.  Why  should  there  not  be  in  every 
church  a  class  of  "  intending  collegians,"  that  young  men,  un- 
der wise  and  experienced  pastoral  supervision,  may,  in  advance 
of  their  exposure,  encounter  and  overcome  the  doubts  and  dh- 
ficultics  which  await  them  ? 

There  is  also  a  type  of  manhood  fostered  by  college  trainiuL' 
which  the  ministry  needs  for  the  sake  of  its  greatest  social  in- 
fluence.    "Why  is  it  that  in  so  many  universities  students  in  tht 


{.»-.}  A  N on- Resident  School  of  Theology.  203 

...!o-'ic:il  depavtnient  are  looked  down  upon,  sometimes  with 
..'.'iicfaled  contempt,  by  the  academic  students?  Making  all 
./allowance  for  the  prejudices  which  spring  from  what  is 

;  :ol  "  the  natural  heart "  against  the  spiritual  kingdom  and  its 
-!r•.•^0Mtativcs,  tiiere  is  too  often  something  in  the  typical  min- 
-.'r  and  in  the  "  theologue "  which  rcpeis  strong,  stalwart, 
Mijnc  men  in  college  and  in  society.     The  theological  student 

■  ,  ficn  a  dependent,  educated  by  charity.     This  itself  is  not 

;  ■  ;.:l  rt  ground  for  his  disparagement ;  but  there  are  a  few  min- 
s  :>  who  were  once  theological  students  supported  in  this  way, 

.-.  individuals  or  by  societies,  who  up  to  this  day  have  never- 
v.A  even  the  interest  on  the  loan  by  which  they  were  able  to 

x.  ■•  their  theological  course.  What  is  still  worse,  they  seem  to 
.vo  no  conscience  about  it.  They  marry,  they  have  children, 
.<■;,-  buy  books,  they  ride  bicycles,  they  take  summer  vaca- 

*  i'lr,  but  seem  to  have  no  ethical  sense  which  makes  irapera- 
'vo  the  restoration  of  the  funds  by  which  they  were  educated 

r  tiieir  profession.  There  is  among  a  certain  class  of  nnnis- 
■.  X*  and  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  a  tone  of  servility  which 

••rl;:ips  these  processes  of  professional  education  promote;  a 
•>  ..'ilness  to  accept  gifts  of  money  ;  the  habit  of  soliciting  dis- 

•uiits  because  of  their  oflice ;  and  consequently  the  cultiva- 
\'\\  of  the  tramp  spirit  and  habit  among  men  whose  office  stands 
i  'X  tlic  highest,  most  independent,  most  manly  type  of  man- 
!:  •'■I.  Life  in  the  modern  college  tends  to  prevent  this  false 
I'd  iiiiiortunate  estimate  of  the  ministry. 

The  theological  student  who  has  never  taken  a  college  course 
i'  aiwjjys  at  a  disadvantage.  The  foundations  of  his  culture 
^ive    been   neglected.      He   is   all    the    while    in    danger   of 

*  ■;l!'iiugon  the  sand,      lie  is  doubly  in  danger  of  overempha- 

*  :'\\'j^  certain  bi-anches  or  departments  of  truth.  The  man  of 
-•!«iiod  education  is,  other  things  being  equal,  in  greatest  dan- 
rvr  of  being  a  crank  and  hobbyist.  He  sees  in  part  the  woidd 
'^'  learning.  He  studies  a  little  Xew  Testament  Greek,  but 
^^-^  biov.\s  nothing  about  Greek  as  Greek.     He  studies  Hebrew 

*  '-itl.-,  but  he  k-nows  nothing  about  the  Semitic  languages 
•!•  tronerjl,  their  relations  to  history,  and  the  underlying  forces 
"»  'he  Semitic  civilizotion  which  have  affected  the  historic  de- 
■■'■•■  •pmcnt  of  the  world  at  large.  jMen  thus  hurried  into  the 
'■••ni^try  too  often  marry  in  haste.     They  lack  the   power   of 


204  MeiJiodht  Bevi^u).  [March, 

wise  discriiniiiation.  Their  wives,  picked  up  in  the  imnuiture 
years,  arc  in  many  cases  nnqualified  to  fill  the  parsonage  and 
help  the  pastor. 

AVo  plead,  therefore,  for  a  symmetrical  training  of  the  men 
who  arc  to  represent  the  Christian  Church  in  this  enlightened 
age,  and  who  are  to  impress  society  with  the  nobility  of  Chris- 
tian manhood.  Let  men  wait  before  entering  the  ministry. 
There  is  plenty  of  time.  Jesus  at  twelve  years  of  age  aston- 
ished the  leaders  in  the  temple.  In  our  time,  if  we  could,  v/e 
would  have  made  him  a  "  hoy  preacher  "and  sent  him  through 
the  land  as  a  flaming  herald.  He,  with  divine  wisdom,  retired 
to  Kazarelh  and  remained  in  its  quiet  for  eighteen  years  '"sub- 
ject" to  his  parents,  a  student  of  nature  and  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  waiting  for  the  ripening  of  character  whicli 
should  prepare  him  at  thirty  years  of  age  to  go  forth  on  his 
mission.  The  ministry  of  the  age  may  learn  wisdom  from  his 
example.  It  is  true  that  young  men  say,  "  We  cannot  wait  to 
secure  an  education  before  fulUllingour  mission  to  save  souls." 
Wise  men  well  know  that  if  they  would  "  save  souls,"  as  the 
phrase  goes,  they  will  find  no  place  with  such  opportunity  for 
saving  souls  as  the  average  college  and  theological  seminary. 
To  live  a  calm,  strong,  pure,  unselfish,  studious,  godly  life  as  a 
student  among  other  students,  and  in  the  presence  of  profess- 
ors, for  a  term  of  years,  will  save  more  souls  in  a  true  sense 
than  all  the  superficial,  sentimental,  sensational  devices  too 
often  adopted  by  men  who  lose  sight  of  the  divine  preparation 
by  which  men  are  best  fitted  for  their  divine  work. 

Our  Church  provides,  and  has  always  provided,  non-resident 
courses  of  study.  Men  of  other  denominations  who  are  in  the 
Labitof  speaking  lightly  concerning  the  standards  of  education 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  the  processes  of  prep- 
aration for  that  ministry,  are  surprised  wdien  they  0]">cn  the 
Discipline  of  the  Church  to  find  how  full  and  varied  is  the 
(nijTiculum  which  the  Church  has  appointed.  Let  ns  con- 
fess that  it  has  been  handled  too  carelessly  and  superficially.  Wc 
depend  upon  the  study  of  books,  rather  than  upon  the  niastcry 
of  subjects.  There  is  too  much  "  preparing  for  an  examination, 
rather  than  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  and  power  to  b'-' 
nsed  in  ministerial  service.  ]5nt  a  brighter  day  is  dawning. 
IIclps  arc  now  being  provided  for  our  candidates.     The  '•'  ItJJ^" 


•  ^  «7.j  A  Non-Resident  School  of  IVieology.  205 

-•'•-'  Club"  and  other  organizations  for  ministerial  study  and 

•  .•.•,iin;itions  have  achieved  hrge  success.     In  ahnost  every 

lor.fercnco  wo  discover  marked  improvement.     One  reads  Avith 

J,  h'^'lit  the  report  of  all  the  recent  "  Fall  Examinations  with 

;..  T-iiircs  and  Discussions,''  in  live  sessions  appointed  and  con- 

,:.tiJ  by  the  Board  of  Examiners  of  the  Kew  York  East 

■  .ntVrcncc.  "  The  Ocean  Grove  Sumnier  School  of  Theology, 
v:j\iliary  to  the  Itinerant  Club  Movement,"  is  the  largest  and 
•;:i.:)"est  of  the  late  ex])ressions  in  behalf  of  ministerial  edu- 
.•■ion  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.     In  the  Saint  Louis 

«\.ijfcrcnco  the  provision  of  "  Memoranda  of  Examinations  on 
.  '«  Course  of  Study"  indicates  another  lorv/ard  step.  Chau- 
•;-.  ujiKi  has  been  for  twenty-three  years  a  non-resident  school  of 
■:.v.!ogy,  M'ith  lectures — theological,  philosophical,  and  practi- 
■\.-conversazioul,  and   otlicr  devices  for  the  benefit  of  the 

■  ■  ri-tiaii  ministry.  It  is  a  meeting  place  of  ministers  reprcsent- 

.'  lifteeu  or  twenty  difTerent  schools  of  theological  thought, 

,  i  iu  *'  Ministerial  Conferences,"  especially  in  the  department 
;'  practical  theology,  are  always  stimulating  and  broadening. 
1 .'  ^•  action  of  the  last  General  Conference  in  providing  for  a 
'  il.ard  of  Examiners"  in  each  Annual  Conference  is  already 
-<  -iritig  good  fruit.  The  writer  hopes  we  shall  continue  to  mul- 
'  j'ly  "  Clubs,"  "  Congresses,"  and  "  Ministerial  Conferences  "  at 
:. inner  assemblies  and  elsewhere,  through  which  our  ministers, 
•M  and  young,  may  be  stimulated  to  greater  diligence  and  be 
srul.icd  in  their  attempt  to  acquire  more  thorough  scholarship, 
'•Vlioii  shall  we  have  two  or  three  "  Conference  Study  Sessions" 
■■  !"cal  colleges  and  other  literary  institutions  under  the  care  of 

*'  C.'liurch,  to  which  especially  our  young  ministers  may  go  for 
^-    -'Mial  and  professional  improvement?     Will  the  time  ever 

■''!o  when  wo  shall  have  a  ''president,  faculty,  and  corrcspond- 
••'0  I'urcau,"  manned  by  a  body  of  competent  professors  who 
t-iiil  jirepare  annual  test  papers,  which,  having  been  submitted 
•y  each  Annual  Conference  to  its  candidates,  shall  again  be 
'v:  erred  for  final  examination  to  this  bureau,  so  that  when  a 
"•»JJ  is  announced  in  an  Annual  Conference  as  having  reached 
■  ''-'t*  grade  of  eight,"  or  "  eight  and  a  half,"  it  will  mean  some- 
^■■'^'^'•'A  ftnd  everybody  will  know  what  it  means  ?     ]May  we  not 

'  'vido  a  traveling  library  of  books  in  every  Conference  or 
'  ''J"i*'t  for  distri]>ution,  and  two  or  three  important  meetings 


206  Methodist  Rcviev).  [Marcli, 

—Conferences  or  Seminars— for  summer  work  with  judicious 
directors  ? 

There  are  still  greater  possibilities  in  this  non-resident  feature 
of  theological  training.    Wc  know  men  who,  lacking  the  advau- 
tao-esof  formal  collegiate  instruction  before  entering  the  minis- 
try,  have  set  themselves  at  work  systematically  and  persistently 
to  turn  life  itself  into  a  school.     They  have  engaged  private 
tutors  in  Greek  or  Hebrew,  in  literature,  science,  or  theology, 
giving  an  hour  a  day  to  one  of  these  studies.     A  wise  younc 
minister  may  so  arrange  his  work  as  to  make  liis  pulpit,  prayer 
meeting,  teachers'  meeting,    normal  class,   the  higher   grades 
of  the^Epworth  League,  pastoral  visitation,  or  casual  or  pre- 
arranged  conversations   contribute   to   his  personal  power  a? 
student,  preacher,  and  pastor.     Suppose,  for  example,  tliat  a 
man  with  strong  will,  intent  upon  achievement,  should  devote 
liimself  in  onc\car  to  four  great  subjects,  giving  to  these  i:: 
turn  two  hours  a  day  for  four  days  in  the  week.     In  tlnrty 
weeks  he  will  have  spent  on  these  four  themes  two  hundred 
and  forty  hours.     He  prepares  forty  new  sermons  a  year,  giv- 
ing an  average  of  two  hours  a  day  for  four  days  in  the  week 
for  forty  weeks.     This  adds  three  hundred  and  twenty  hour?  a 
year.    lie  gives  two  hours  a  week  for  forty  weeks  to  exegetical 
studies  adapted  to  the  prayer  meeting.    Tliese  add  eighty  hours. 
Thus  in   biblical   and   theological   study  the    active   minister 
spends  at  least  six  hundred  and  forty  hours  a  year.     The  de- 
votion of  this  time  to  these  subjects,  with  a  view  to  public  dis- 
courses, will  have  very  much  the  effect  of  a  student's  work 
in  preparation  for  the  recitation  hours.     Let  him  add  to  this 
personal  work  carefully  conducted  conversations   and  debate 
with  thoughtful   men  of  the  community— skeptics,  believers, 
inquirers,  busy  people,  and  the  "  shut-in"— finding  out  "  diS- 
culties,"  "  objections,"  '"  arguments,"  and  what  material  mu^t 
accumulate  under  such  wisely  ordered  pastoral  interviews  for 
pulpit  discussion  !     Then  there  is  the  actual  work  of  pastoral 
visitation,  with  the  constant  desire  and  effort  to  learn  the  opin- 
ions, mental  states,  spiritual  difficulties,  social  limitations,  hir.- 
d ranees,  and  all  the  things  which  the  pastor  must  know  in  order 
wisely  to  feed  and  to  tend  his  flock.    Let  a  man  give  five  hour? 
a  week  for  forty  weeks  to  this  kind  of  pastoral  work,  and  )iC 
has  spent  in  addition  to  all  the  rest,  two  hundred  hours  a  year 


.11.]  A  Non-Ih'sldent  School  of  Theology.  207 

.  iho  wi.':^6t  kind  of  study.     This  plan  may  be  adopted  by  any 

i.  r/radiiatc,    he  taking  as  his  topic  the  Bubject-niatter  on 

..  .  c\\  he  is  to  be  examined  at  the  next  Annual  Conference. 

'-.  iuir  pre^iched  or  lectured  on  every  subject  in  his  course,  he 

:A  ii.ivc  little  anxiety  about  his  "examination  "  by  the  Con- 

■  :!ce  Jiuard.     "With  the  thoughtful  reading  of  current  news, 

.',.■0  literature,  topics  of  the  day  at  the  rate  of  ten  hours  a 

,.   k  for  fifty  weeks,  the  aggregate  of  all  this  prearranged  and 

■  :  .-.-.. lit  study  of  men  and  books  will  show. nearly  fourteen 

.,irv<l  hours  a  year  of  professional  study.    And  while  it  may 

-!}  ju)  practicable  for  any  man  to  order  so  many  hours  each  day, 

.   f,  u  \cry  easy  thing  for  a  man  who  has  a  minimum  of  will 

•ALT  to  devote  fourteen  Imndred  hours  a  year  to  pastoral 

;.  nii'C,  social  studies,  pulpit  and  other   preparations — all   of 

V  i'.;-h  arc  parts  of  his  non-resident  theological  seminary.     The 

:  !.  nt  in  the  regular  institution  gives  little  more  time  than 

'[  lie  secret  of  a  minister's  power,  however,  must  lie  in  his 
-■rv'iiial  consciousness  of   oneness  with  God,  and  of  the  fact 

■  :'.  }k'  is  a  representative  of  the  things  of  God  and  his  king- 

u.  A  minister  must  remember — and  it  nmst  be  xqyj  real 
• ;  iiim — that  in  the  most  humble  community  and  in  the  lowli- 
»  I  cliurch  he  is  the  representative  in  that  place  of  truth  and 
r.;:ijtoousncss,  of  progress,  of  reform,  of  all  high' ideals,  of  all 
•Jiil  Jesus  taught,  of  all  that  Jesus  is ;  that  in  a  sense  he  repre- 
•<tit«  all  Christian  Churches  and  the  Holy  Catholic  Church 
tijrongliout  the  universe.  His  field  may  be  a  small  one,  but 
s'lo  roalin  he  represents  is  boundless.  He  is  a  type  of  the  best 
«»<-;cty — refined,  courteous,  pure  in  speech,  a  man  of  guarded 
-j'S  a  master  of  the  art  of  discreet  silence — a  gentleman  of  the 
<:.*>-»  to  which  Jesus  belonged,  who  was,  as  Thomas  Dekker 

A  soft,  meek,  patient,  humble,  tranquil  spirit, 
The  first  true  gentleman  that  ever  breathed. 

Tlio  )ninister  in  the  lowest  sphere  is  the  representative  of 
•'•'«.•  Tv:\hn  of  spirit,  of  spiritual  phenomena,  of  spiritual  forces, 
'  *|>iritual  laws.  This  larce  consciousness  must  make  him  a 
'•-lent;  it  will  inspire  him,  save  him  from  littleness,  impart  to 
•  ini  ]K'rs(inal  dignity,  give  him  large  vision,  kindle  his  imagina- 
'•'•n,  Etrengthcn  his  judgment,  warm  his  sympathy,  develop  his 


20S  Methodist  Review.  IMureli. 

intellect,  and  beget  within  him  a  ceaseless,  irresistible  ])asti>.:, 
to  know,  to  love,  to  be,  and  to  do. 

A  man  of  this  type  can  never  find  himself  in  a  place  "to^. 
email"  for  him.  lie  will  le,  and  his  sermons  will  be  the  fni;; 
of  his  personality.  For  the  man  is  always  the  soul  of  his  tv; 
inon.  In  the  sermon  his  own  ideals  will  appear,  •wLethcr  } , 
purposely  intends  to  set  them  forth  or  not.  He  may  not  ofti  :i 
preach  what  are  called  "  great,  sermons,"  but  he  will  alv.ays  hi 
a  '•  great  preacher."  It  is  one  thing  to  preach  a  "  great  ecr- 
mon  ;"  it  is  entirely  a  different  thing,  a  more  radical  and  dhtc 
important  thing,  to  be  a  ''  great  preacher." 

AVhea  John  on  Patmos  saw  Christ  Standing  with  the  .sevc:. 
stars  in  his  right  hand  he  fell  to  the  earth  in  terror ;  but  .m 
once  he  felt  the  pressure  of  that  right  hand  of  Christ  upon  hi- 
head.  Did  the  stars  which  the  Son  of  man  held  form  a  coronet 
of  glory  about  the  apostle's  brow?  What  a  symbol  is  this  of 
the  relation  which  the  divinely  appointed  minister  and  ti.i- 
churches  sustain  to  each  other!  The  burden  of  responsibilii;. 
is  a  crown  of  glory.  And  it  is  a  symbol,  too,  of  the  relatiu: 
wliicli  the  minister  sustains  to  Christ.  The  hand  that  rcstcw 
with  divine  authority  upon  the  apostle's  brow  Keld  firmly  tl.i 
stars  which  adorned  it.  O,  Thou  who  boldest  the  seven  6t:ir^ 
in  thy  right  hand,  place  upon  our  heads  thy  hand,  that  or.r 
strength  and  our  glory  may  be  not  ours  but  thine ! 


/^t.t^^£K4^e£^ 


Preaching  the  Gospel  for  a  Witness. 


209 


;^,,    ni.— PRE  ACHING  THE  GOSPEL  FOR  A  WITNESS. 

•;•:.«  .in  early  date  in  Church  history  there  liavc  been  two 

.  ..f  the  future  trinmpli  of  Christianity.     Both  comprise 

;'-.:il  victory  of  Christ  on  the  earth,  but  by  processes  radi- 

,!i:Tcrent.     X  majority  of  Christians  hohi  that  Christ  set 

■.,s  kingdom  at  his  first  coming;  that,  not  later  than  Pente- 

',  1,0  "  opened  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  all  believers  ; "  that, 

..  hi.-;  throne  above,  he  administers  it  tlirongh  the  Holy  Spirit, 

-.'  ilispcnsation  is  the  last  era  of  Christianity  on  earth  ;  that, 

•,,..'.. !!j.'M  human  agency,  the  Gospel  like  the  leaven  is  to  assim- 

Cib\f  :tll  human  society,  and  like  the  mustard  seed  is  to  grow  till 

■-.ill  overshadow  all  other  institutions  ;  and  that,  in  the  full- 

i'i  time,  Clirist  will  descend  on  his  judgment  throne,  raise 

.'<  .'.d,  both  the  just  and  the  unjust,  at   the  same  time,  and 

:;'.•<:  tlie  two  classes  to  changeless  and  eternal  destinies,  thus 

..-riating  the  earthh'  history  of  mankind.     All  the  great 

1^,  from  the  so-called  apostolic  creed  down  to  the  present 

.  •  ssert  that  Clirist  will  come,  not  to  set  up  a  visible  king- 

i  nii  the  earth,  but  "  to  judge  th.e  quick  and  tlie  dead." 

i  ::t    the   Millcnarians,   Premillcnarians,  or  Chiliasts   teach 

•■  ;li':'  kingdom  is  to  be  established  in  the  future  by  the  King 

■■"  ihlc  human  form  reigning  on  the  earth  a  thousand  years, 

'    • '-  !i!y  converting  the  Jews,  as  he  did  Saul  of  Tarsus,  by  the 

■/  ^ty  of  his  glorious  presence  ;  and  that  through  their  preach- 

•  •:!•'  Gentiles  are  to  be  disciplcd  ;  that  the  Spirit  is  not  in- 

•'  1  to  secure  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the  kingdom  through 

:  •'''"•iiing,  which  was  never  designed  to  convert  the  world,  but 

-» lo  \k-  a  witness  to  all  nations,  and  is  to  take  out  of  them  a 

;•"  for  iiis  name,  a  bride  for  the  descending  King.     After 

'•■i^loimial  age  the  prison  of  Satan  will  be  opened  and  he 

■  '.•  ocive  the  nations  for  a  season,  to  be  conquered  at  last 

•  lire  out  of  heaven.  Then  the  rest  of  the  dead  will  be 
•■'  1— called  the  judgment  of  the  wicked — and  will  be  cast 
;  '^•'•'^  lake  of  fire. 

i  '.-.'-^  are  the  two  theories.     The  latter,  proceeding  as  it  docs 
■^  •  -i£c  interpretation  and  impossible  literalism  inconsistent 

•  the  E<rriptural  purpose  and  concomitants  of  Christ's  second 
•■■•*.  \vc  arc  constrained  to  reject  for  the  following  reasons: 

•  -KihTlI  SERIES,  VOL.  Xlll. 


210 


Methodist  Review.  [Mar. 


1.  We  search  in  vain  the  entire  New  Testament  for  a  U  -.• 
to  prove  that  one  sinner  will  be  converted  after  Christ's  seco-i ; 
coming.  Yet  the  Premillenarians  are  eager  to  hasten  Li, 
comino-  beeanse  he  will  convert  Jews  and  Gentiles  in  a  v.li.;.;..- 
sale  way,  totally  unlike  the  slow  and  generally  ineffective  nietliod 
of  the'lloly  Ghost.  Not  only  are  proof-texts  for  conversion.- 
after  the  second  coming  of  Christ  absent,  but  there  arenumerou-^ 
texts  which  contradict  this  doctrine,  such  as  Matt,  xiii,  37-4:'. 
containing  the  parable  of  the  tares  and  the  wheat.  At  the  tiu>c 
of  the  harvest  the  tares  are  bound  first  and  burned.  In  the  par- 
able of  the  dragnet  (verses  47-50)  the  bad  fishes  are  cast  away. 
The  foolish  virgins  (Matt,  xxv,  1-13)  arc  excluded  from  th.- 
marriage  feast.  Tlie  wicked  servant  (Luke  xix,  22)  at  the  re- 
turn of  his  lord  is  not  forgiven,  but  is  condemned. 

2.  The  adherents  of  this  erroneous  doctrine  have  no  way  of 
disposing  of  the  superseded  Paraclete,  who  undertook  to  convict 
the  world  of  sin,  and  then  to  show  them  the  Saviour  and  to  in- 
duce them  to  believe  in  him,  but  failed.  The  Bible  alwavr, 
apeaks  of  his  dispensation  as  "  the  last  days."  Dr.  A.  J.  Gor- 
don, in  his  irmistry  of  the  SpiHt,has  a  chapter  entitled  '^  Ti:e 
Ascent  of  the  Spirit"— a  phrase  entirely  foreign  to  the  dictior. 
of  the  New  Testament.  IIow  men  are  to  be  born  of  the  Spa:: 
in  his  absence  does  not  appear. 

3.  The  events  coincident  with  Christ's  second  advent  not  only 
cannot  be  harmonized  with  premillennialism,  but  they  plainly 
contradict  it.  (1)  Instead  of  a  thousand  years  between  t!i. 
resurrection  of  the  just  and  that  of  the  unjust,  Jesus  said,  "  Thv 
liour  is  coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  sliaj. 
hear  his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done  gooJ. 
unto  the  resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they  that  have  done  evil, 
unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation."  In  the  same  hour  they 
all  hear  the  same  voice.  See  also  Dan.  xii,  2.  Paul  also,  r.'. 
Acts  xxiv,  15,  says, ''  There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  de:^^'^ 
both  of  the  just  and  unjust  "—one  resurrection.  (2)  Instead  oi 
beginning  his  Idngdom  at  his  second  advent,  the  Son  dehvcr.- 
the  completed  kingdom  to  his  Father  at  tlie  resurrection  of  tl:<' 
dead,  that  is,  at  his  second  coming  (1  Cor.  xv,  24).  (3)  ii^- 
stead  of  coming  to  fulfill  the  prophets,  to  convert  the  Jews,  an- 
to  bring  in  the  Gentiles,  Peter,  in  Acts  iii,  21,  teaches  that  l:- 
will  stay  in  heaven  "  until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  thmgs, 


v'T.i  Preaching  the  Gospel  for  a  Witness.  211 

s!  it-,  tlic  fuHillinent  of  all  tlie  Messianic  prophcoios.     Sajs 

;.  \>r: '' Before  such  times  set  in  Christ  conies  not  from  heaven. 

;;.''c«>ntinues  until  the  moral  corruption  of  the  people  of  God 

•.*  n.'Mioveil.     OjiIj  such  times  are  meant  as  shall  -precede  the 

i^rvwsia,  and  by  the  emergence  of  which  it  is  conditioned  that 

r  <.■'  Tarousia  shall  ensue."     (4)  Instead  of  saving  sinners,  •U'hen 

:;-t  comes  again  he  will  condemn  and  punish  them.     (5)  In 

:!5.  xi,  25,  2G,  the  Gentiles  in  their  totality  are  converted  be- 

-0  the  Jews  (Matt,  xxv,  31-46  ;    2  Thcss.  i,  G-10).     (6)  In- 

id  of  the  human  race  continuing  on  the  earth  in  probation, 

1' earth  will  be  burned  up  and  human  liistory  on  this  planet 

.1  JKivc  ended,  the  righteous  being  in  heaven  and  the  wicked 

i:ell  (1  Thess.  iv,  17;  2  Peter  iii,  10-12). 

I.  The  only  millennial  text  in  the  Bible  is  misunderstood.     It 

.-.  \  i  ion  of  the  souls  of  those  martyrs  who  had  been  beheaded. 

;-.  not  a  vision  of  the  descent  of  Christ,  but  of  an  angel  with 

.  ''i.\in.     Kothing  is  said  of  Christ's  bodily  presence  on  the 

:tli  and  of  the  martyrs  reigning  there.     From  what  precedes 

infer  that  the  scene  is  in  heaven.     According  to  Rev.  iv,  10 

'i'.vi^od  Yersion),  all  believers  do  now  '•'  reign  upon  the  earth" 

■:j\v^\  the  presence  of  their  invisible  King. 

.'•.  Knowing  that  the  successive  dispensations  of  the  patriarchs, 

'•  ■'•  Israelites,  John  the  Baptist,  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Paraclete 

• '•■(..■  all  been  progressive,  we  cannot  accept  as  a  true  climax  a 

j'ciisation  of  inferior  privileges.     That  is  inferior  which  af- 

•-1?  lower  conditions  for  spiritual  development.     Jesus  said  to 

di.-ciples,  "  It  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I 

?•'  not  away,  the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you."     The 

^i'^rit's  coming  would  be  an  upward  step  of  progress^     His 

i  .'ti<,nce  and  work  would  be  in  an  important  sense  superior  to 

'••0  bodily  presence  of  their  Master.     Can  Christ's-  return  and 

*  •**  withdrawal  of  the  Paraclete  be  other  than  a  retrograde  in 

♦J''''!tu;d  privilege  ?     Does  not  the  dispensation  of  the  Paraclete 

*"rply  to  faith  a  stronger  tonic?     Said  Jesus  to-  Thomas,  "  Be- 

••"«  thou  hast  seen  mo,  thou  hast  believed :  blessed  are  they 

'••  iiavc  not  seen,  and  yet  have  believed."     "We  arc  now  in  a 

•^  lK.'ttor  school  of  faith  than  we  would  be  if  we  were  gazing 

••  J  the  visible  Christ  enthroned  on  the  earth.     "  Whom  liaving 

\  f^^'cn,  ye  love  ;  in  whom,  though  now  ye  see  him  not,  yet 

■•^^''"nj  ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.** 


212  Methodid  Beviev:.  [Maroli. 

It  is  cevtainl}'  trnc  tliat  as  probationers  we  are  now  in  the  be.^: 
possible  condition  for  developing  the  Christian  virtues.  "Whe:; 
probation  has  been  ended  and  Christian  character  lias  bee:: 
tested  and  approved  we  can  without  detriment  or  loss  be  i;;- 
trodnccd  into  new  conditions,  where  we  shall  sec  his  gloriilf.; 
Iniinanitj  and  walk  with  him  in  white.  This  will  be  a  part  t:" 
our  reward.  "We  cannot  accept  the  idea  of  a  visible  Christ,  or.- 
throned  among  men  in  probation,  as  an  advance  in  the  disci- 
pline of  life  and  a  promotion  in  the  school  of  faith.  This  worhi. 
as  it  is  now,  is  a  better  place  for  the  demonstration  of  lovaltv 
to  Christ  than  it  would  be  if  it  were  filled  with  the  glory  of  his 
visible  presence.  licpentance  and  faith  mean  more  now  thari 
they  would  then, 

6.  Chiliasm  is  not  in  sympathy  with  hum.an  progress.  Gel 
from  his  very  perfection,  is  incapable  of  progress.  Man,  Iw 
3)is  depravity,  is  disinclined  to  upward  progress.  But  God  r.ii-J 
man  yoked  together  can  advance  the  interests  of  mankind  from 
•age  to  age.  The  rate  of  the  forward  movement  may  be  great! v 
diminished  by  God's  coworker.  Hence,  where  men  are  sclnsli 
iind  wicked,  God's  great  and  benelicent  purposes  are  thwarte'l 
or  delayed.  Yet  it  is  an  unspeakable  blessing  to  man  to  bo 
associated  with  God  in  drawing  the  car  of  progress.  Cliris- 
tianity  reveals  man's  golden  age,  not  in  the  past,  but  in  the 
future,  to  be  attained  by  free  agents  acting  in  harmony  with 
the  divine  will  for  the  renovation  of  society  through  love  aivi 
Irnth.  This  is  man's  highest  honor  and  greatest  stimulus  to 
;aspire  after  likeness  to  God — to  be  a  coworker  with  God  in 
the  establishment  of  his  kingdom  throue;h  slowlv  rolling  aire^. 
But  the  P)-emillenarian  would  rob  man  of  his  ennobling  slpir':* 
an  this  work.  He  would  destroy  the  cooperation  of  effort  by 
<lissociating  tlic  workci's,  and  by  his  doctrine  of  the  cstabli.-h- 
anent  of  Christ's  kingdom  through  the  sheer  almightincss  o: 
"God,  Hence,  this  idea  of  a  sudden  miraculous  setting  up  the 
visible  throne  of  the  Son  of  God  alone,  attended  and  hclpd', 
not  by  men,  but  by  angels,  despoils  and  belittles  humanity- 
■whose  agency  is  discarded.  Hence  it  is  that  the  Chiliast  h-  = 
no  place  in  his  vocabulary  for  such  words  as  progress,  im])rovc- 
tncnt,  Christian  civilization,  and  the  elevation  of  the  huniri-- 
race.  This  system  gives  men  no  chance,  in  the  estabh;;:- 
ment  of  the  kingdom  and    afterward,   to  be  truly  edncotc- 


..  ,;,)  Prcacldnfj  the  Gospel  for  a  Witness.  213 

.  M-li  Christian  work  developing  a  robust  spiritual  manhood 
Nii^ path v  with  all  that  affects  the  Avelfare  of  the  race.  It 
o;inii;es'all  efforts  to  reform  and  elevate  society  by  treating 
:ii  ;is  inevitable  failures. 

7.  \Vc.  cannot  accept  any  doctrine  \vliicb  weakens  the  mo- 
.,.,i  to   inunediate   repentance.      Premillenuialism   does  thi.-^ 
:  both  Jews  and  Gentiles.     Should  a  Jew  be  urged  to  im- 
Jiate  re])cntance  and  submission  to  Christ,  because  he   is 
:!  to  set  up  liis  throne  at  Jerusalem,  he  would  reply :  "  I 
.:i  1.0  bitterly  ])ersecutcd  by  my  Hebrew  brother.     I3ut  if  I 
t  till  Jesus  ascends  the  throne  of  David— when,  as  you  say, 
I-raelites,  overawed  by  the  majesty  of  their  King,  will  re- 
;•..•  him   as   their  Messiali — I    can   beconie  a  Christian  and 
.    Kiixi  persecution."     The  son  of  Abraham  would  be  logical 
!  l.is  reasoning.     The  Gentile,  convicted  of  sin,  will  say  to  the 
;  .^.aeher:  "I  would  like  to  become  a  Christian  to-day,  but  you 
ny  there  are  three  foes  standing  in  battle    airay  before  the 
r-.,;t  gate— the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil.     If  1  wait  a 
:r  or  two  till,  as  you  say,  Jesus  will  come  and  shut  up  Satan 
•,;;onsand  years,  so  that  I  shall  not  be  exposed  to  his  tempta- 
u<,  and  Christ  in  person  will  completely  dominate  the  world, 
:.i«.dying  its  evils,  making  society  right,  business  life  right, 
1  governments  right,  then  I  will  find  the  spiritual  life  very 
.-■h  easier,  since  two  of  the  three  enemies  will  be  removed, 
i  1  will  have  only  the  flesh  to  light  and  conquer.     I  think  I 
ill  gain  by  waiting,  especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  Christ's 
'':-k  will  be  more  effectual  than  that  of  the  Spirit."     Ko  such 
•  j'cal  sequence  can  follow  the  doctrine  that  Christ  will  come 
■  ■  jii'lge,  not  to  save;  that  his  advent  will  end  probation,  close 
■  duor  of  salvation,  and  fix  eternal  destinies. 
"•.  Our  last  objection  to  this  doctrnie  is  that  it  is  impossible 
'  '  l.annonize  it  with  the  moral  attributes  of  God.     There  can 
li"  theodicy  on  the  basis  of  chiliasm.     The  prcmillenariau 
. ''('".sition  can  never  be  harmonized  in  vindication  of  God's 
•diu'ss  :  (1)  From  the  birih  of  Christ  the  world  has  steadily 
''•riorated.     (2)  He  did  not  expect  or  intend  that  the  Para- 
'••«-to,  working  through  the   Church,  would   arrest  this  down- 
"*ird  progress.     (3)  lie  intended    to  supersede  the  Paraclete 
*'•'!  human  agency  in  the  estal)lishment  of  his  kingdom,  and  to 
<■  'ahlish  it  himself  inliis  visible  bodily  presence,  after  the  hope- 


214  Methodist  Bev'ieio.  tMarcL, 

less  -world  had  sunken  to  the  lowest  point,  (-i)  Before  h:> 
second  coming  the  purpose  of  preaching  was  for  a  ^vitncss  !«■ 
all  nations,  not  to  convert  the  vorld,  but  to  take  out  of  t].t- 
Gentiles  the  elect,  his  bride. 

If  Christ  saw  the  failure  of  his   appointed  agents  from  tI:o 
beginning,  before  many  scores  or  hundreds  of  ^vickcd  genera- 
tions  had  gone  to  perdition  who  might  have  been  convertiMl 
and  saved  by  his  earlier  coming,  how  caii  his  long  delay  be  con- 
sistent -with  his  goodness  ?  The  Chiliast  has  no  tolerable  answer. 
All  others  can  say  that  pessimism  is  not  true.     The  world  i?     \ 
slowly  improving,  as  our  submerged  western  continent  slowlv     | 
emerged  from  the  sea,  perliaps  only  an  inch  in  a  century  ;  th:;t     \ 
redemption  involving  human  cooperation  can  realize  its  blessc*!     I 
results  only  through  the  foreseen  ages  of  human  history.  Hence     | 
it  follows  that  redeeminc;  love  will  encounter  manv  failures  be-     \ 
cpaise  of  the  human  agency  which  it  must  employ,  till  at  laft.      i 
after  numberless  tribulations  and  seeming  defeats,  the  kingdon:      j 
of  Christ  possesses  the  earth.     In  this  divine  program  there     \ 
is  nothing  that  cidls  for  a  theodicy.     The  most  wonderful  pnr: 
of  it  is  the  infinite  patience  of  God  with  his  weak  and  some-      \ 
times  balky  yokefellow,  through  so  many  generations.     Since      .; 
the  world  is  growing  worse  and  worse,  and  "  its  only  hope  is  i:: 
the  coming  of  earth's  true  King,"  it  indisputably  follows  tli:;t 
"  preaching  tlic  Gospel  for  a  witness  "  is  not  designed  to  con- 
vert the  pagan  nations  and  lift  them  to  the  high  altitudes  of  u 
Christian  civilization.     Such  a  result  would  spoil  the  argument 
for  the  speedy  coming  of  "  the  true  King,"  one  sign  of  whorC 
near  advent  is  this  very  pessimism  which  the  Chiliasts  are  per- 
petually bewailing,  ''  the  apostasy  of  the  latter  days."     There  i- 
something  morally  wrong  in  that  attitude  of  mind  in  which  tlio 
hope  of  the  world's   evangelization   by   Christian  missions  i^ 
antagonistic  to  the  hope  of  the  innnediate  coming  of  the  Head 
of  tlic  Church.     AVitli  this  deadlock  of  motives  how  can  the 
preaching  for  a  witness  he  done  in  sincerity  and  faith,  in  the 
converting  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit?     The  logical  attitude  ct 
the  Prcmillcnarian  is  either  to  abstain  from  all  attempts  to  con- 
vert the  heathen  or  to  preach  as  others  do,  to  save  the  pagan 
world,  abandoning  preaching  for  a  witness  an  effort  whose  ulti- 
mate purpose  is  not  the  salvation  of  the  greatest  number  ol 
souls,  but  to  hasten  the  coming  of  "  the  true  King."     Hence  we 


■'■'T.!  Preaching  the  Gospel  for  a  Witness.  215 

i.-,'  uo'.  £.nq)risccl  to  learn  tluit  quite  a  luimber  of  the  Christian 
I.,  ;.i!K'o  jiroat'hers  for  a  witness  have  become  disgusted  with  a 
»  >fk  (-<.*  unsatisfactory,  and  liave  resigned  tlieir  commission  and 
.-.-'.urin-d  to  their  native  land.  It  is  something  new  in  the  an- 
.\  >4  Christian  missions  to  have  consecrated  men  and  women 
;  ^»  -i^'n  their  fields  of  labor  because  of  their  dissatisfaction 
^  ■!,  the  purpose  and  method  of  their  work.  The  purpose  de- 
'  •  jihu'S  tlie  superficial  metliod — hastening  f  rom  village  to  vil- 
,.M.'.  delivering  a  brief  message  half  an  hour  in  length,  and  mov- 

■  ;  on  with  the  feeling  that  that  village  or  city  has  had  the 
if  'pi'l  preached  as  a  witness.  One  woman  writes  that  lier 
'  'i'\rHl  has  three  hundred  and  fifty  villages  in  India  which 
'•V  :ii'e  to  visit  twice  in  a  year,  and  then  advance  to  another 

•lii't.  Another  missionary  says  that  he  sometimes  preached 
.:  light  villages  in  a  day.  The  success  of  this  kind  of  preach- 
.:„'  is  not  in  the  number  of  souls  translated  out  of  darkness  into 
:;  <•  ni.-irvclous  light,  but  in  the  number  of  hundreds  of  square 
:..I«s  of  pagan  territorjMraversed. 

'J'he  contents  of  "the  fourfold  Gospel"  now  being  preached 
•'  r  a  witness  are:    (1)  Justification,    (2)  sanctification,   (3)   di- 

■  ■  -.'  licaling  on  the  basis  of  the  atonement,  (4)  the  near  coin- 
^'  of  the  King  to  set  up  his  kingdom.  The  first  and  second 
w'.MW  the  essence  of  Christianity.     The  third  and  fourth  are 

'I-  'Illative  theories,  disputed  by  the  vast  majority  of   Chris- 

'...ii.s  and  unworthy  of  any  place  higher  than  that  of  private 

^'i^'iniou.     To  treat  them  as  cardinal  doctrines,  as  is  done  by 

kw>ci;iting  them  with  the  first  and  second,  is  niisleading.     To 

;  rvucli  them  with  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  as  veritable  truths 

f^'f  revelation,  is  a  grave  mistake.     Respecting  the  fourth  we 

Uvo  already  spoken.     The  third  cannot  be  preached  anywhere, 

<'i--ci;dly  in  pagan  lauds,  without  evil  consequences.     AVhen 

;    .'■•>:i?  arc  told  that  the  healing  of  the  sick  and  the  pardon  of 

*  .Mirrs  are  included  in  the  atonement,  both  resting  on  the  same 

♦T'onnds  and  available  on  the  same  condition  of  faith ;  when 

"v  eee  the  funei'al  procession  come  out  of  the  missionary's 

■JH'  with  the  cofiined  body  of  one  of  its  inmates  ;  and  when 

'/  H'c  the  preacher  himself  quitting  his  field  and  returning 

'  :«ii  liMnie  beyond  the  sea  because  of  ill  health,  they  naturally 

'-'■r,  not  only  that  the  God  of  the  Christians  cannot  heal  the 

'*'y,  but  also  that  he  cannot  pardon  and  purify  the  sinner. 


216  Methodist  Eerview.  [March. 

Thus,  the  docti-inc  of  "  divine  healing  "  becomes  oljsti-uctive 
of  saving  laith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  leads  sonic  excellent  ClnL- 
tians  into  delusions  which  damage  their  influence. 

So  strong  a  man  as  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon  \vas  so  warped  by  1.1- 
favorite  themes,  faith  healing  and  the  imuicdiate  manifestatiuii 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  clouds,  that  lie  confidently  expected 
to  live  till  he  should  be  caught  up  to  meet  him.  He  often  ex- 
claimed, "  Ko  winding  sheet  for  me,  nor  house  of  sod." 

In  proof  of  the  assertion  that  all  Preniillennialists  sooner  or 
later  fall  into  despair  respecting  the  success  of  the  Gospel  un- 
der the  dispensation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  quote  from  the  la>i 
Annual  Keport  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  International 
Missionary  Alliance : 

The  year  is  closing  amid  the  deepening  shadows  of  the  gathering  night. 
Distress  of  nations  with  por])lexity  is  convulsing  human  society  in  our  own 
;<3  well  as  otlicr  lands.  Only  three  years  more  of  the  nineteenth  century. 
Its  latest  chapters  are  being  written  in  human  blood  and  tears,  .ind  illus- 
trated by  spectacles  of  monstrous  wickedness,  cruelty,  and  crime  tliat  out- 
shadow  the  liorrible  records  of  the  French  Kcvolutioua  hundred  years  ago. 
The  policies  and  diplomacies  of  men  have  failed.  In  the  zenith  of  its  cul- 
ture and  its  power  the  century  stands  helpless  and  aghast.  Its  C:ily  hcqe 
is  the  coming  of  earth'' s  true  King,  the  blessed  Son  of  God. 

"We  italicize  the  last  sentence  because  it  implies  the  total  failure 
of  Christianity  to  save  our  race  through  the  preaching  of  love 
and  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  attended  by  the  Holy  Sj^irit.  Tlie 
great  commission,  with  its  promise  of  the  invisible  presence  oi 
Christ  to  the  end  of  the  world,  is  totally  inadequate  and  muit 
be  supplemented  by  the  bodily  "  coming  of  earth's  true  King."' 
"What  a  reflection  is  this  on  the  wisdom  of  the  Son  of  God,  of 
whom  Isaiah  predicted,  "  He  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged 
till  he  have  set  judgment  in  the  earth  :  and  the  isles  shall  wait 
for  his  law  ; "  and  what  a  low  valuation  of  his  invisible  pres- 
ence, "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  tlic 
world  I"' 

Tlie  re])ort  continues  thus :  '"  But  how  shall  we  hasten  hn 
appearing?  How  but  by  praying  and  helping  to  prepai-e  and 
complete  the  bride  of  the  Lamb,  and  send  the  Gospel  as  a  wit- 
ness to  the  lost  of  the  unevangelized  nations  that  the  end  may 
come?"  The  phrase,  "preaching  the  Gospel  for  a  witness,'' 
is  found  only  in  Matt,  xxiv,  1-i,  in  the  description  of  the  imnu- 


.  _,;.]  FreacMng  the  Gosj)clfor  a  Witness.  217 

•  ill  iloc^t ruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  end  of  the  Hebrew  com- 
.,uuc;ilt]».  All  cxegetes  agree  in  this  interpretation  of  the 
Ui«t  l>:Jrt  of  this  cliapter,  but  they  dilfer  on  the  question  of  the 
|f)iut  of  transition  from  tliis  judgment  of  the  Jcwisli  nation  to 
il.o  linal  judgment  of  the  world.  Some  able  scholars,  such  as 
Joii!)  J/u^htfoot,  Adam  Clarke,  and  Moses  Stuart,  insist  that 
d»u  entire  chapter  applies  to  the  impending  doom  of  political 
Jud.iisnj,  and  that  the  transition  to  tlie  day  of  general  judgment 
u  not  found  till  Ave  reach  Matt,  xxv,  31.  Others  place  it  at  the 
c!t>:ie  of  Matt,  xxiv,  28,  and  still  others  at  verse  2i.  Even 
k\\xA\^  rremillennialists  admit  that  preaching  the  Gospel  for  a 

^-:.;icss whatever  this  may  mean — was  to  be  before  Jerusalem 

«AS  destroyed.  Thus  Avrite  Bengel  and  Alford.  The  latter 
»,u-s :  "  Tlie  Gospel  liad  been  preached  through  the  whole  orlis 
Urramiii^  and  every  nation  had  received  its  testimony  before 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  (See  Col.  i,  G,  23  ;  2  Tim.  iv,  17.) 
Tiiid  was  necessary,  not  only  a-s  regarded  the  Gentiles,  but  to 
jrivo  to  God's  peo])]c,  the  Jews,  who  were  scattered  among  all 
llioso  nations,  the  opportunity  of  receiving  or  rejecting  the 
preaching  of  Christ."  Since  the  primitive  preaching  of  the 
iiu^jiel  consisted  in  narrating  the  facts  in  Christ's  life  and  a 
repetition  of  his  words  the  Gospel  could  not  be  preached  to 
tiie  Gentiles  without  incidentally  criminating  the  Jews  for  rc- 
j«.-cting  their  Messiah.  Hence,  says  Adam  Clarke,  '*'  God  would 
l.:ivc  the  iniquity  of  the  Jews  published  everywhere,  before  the 
Itoavy  strokes  of  his  judgments  should  fall  upon  them ;  that  all 
UKuikind,  as  it  were,  might  be  brought  as  witnesses  against  their 
cruelty  and  obstinacy  in  crucifying  and  rejecting  the  Lord 
Jcv.is."  The  "  end  "  that  should  come,  after  preaching  in  all  the 
vvurld,  is  not  the  second  coming  of  Christ  nor  the  termination 
<'f  human  history  on  the  earth,  but  tlie  end  of  the  Hebrew 
l-Hty,  the  end  of  the  Jewish  *' age  "  (Matt,  xxiv,  3,  Eevised 
\"t.Tsion,  margin).  Says  Bengel,  "  Before  that  end  Peter,  Paul, 
*?nj  others  alluded  to  in  verse  9  had  concluded  their  apostolate." 
1o  found  in  the  nineteenth  century  a  missionary  movement 
V.  iiose  j)urpose  and  methods  are  determined  by  the  words  of 
Cliriiit,  wliich  were  local  in  their  application  and  limited  to  the 
Jiffiiine  of  the  generation  in  which  he  lived  (verse  34),  seems 
^i  many  thouglitf ul  seekers  for  divine  truth  to  be  a  very  unwise 
i'-d  Unpromising  enterprise. 


I 

218  Mcthodisi  Bedew.  [March,    ; 

The  phrase,  "  to  complete  the  bride  of  the  Lamb,"  has  a  very  ; 
strange  and  unscriptural  sound.  We  detect  in  it  a  distinct  pre- 
destinariaii  note  which  grates  on  our  car.  We  understand  the 
words,  "  to  prepare  the  bride,"  as  relating  to  her  cleansing, 
that  she  may  be  presented  to  the  Bridegroom  "not  having 
spot,  or  wrinkle."  By  the  "completion"  of  the  bride  we 
understand,  what  some  plainly  express,  the  special  call  of  th.e 
definite  number  of  souls  unconditionally  elected  to  this  honor 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  We  still  believe  "  there 
is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God."  Hence,  we  are  not  labor- 
ing to  "  complete  the  bride  "  or  Church,  but  to  "  prepare  "  her 
and  to  niahe  her  as  perfect  as  possible. 

It  is  not  wonderful  that  large  missionary  contributions 
should  bo  given  to  send  missionaries  to  preach  the  Gospel  for 
a  witness  when  we  consider  : 

1.  That   the   giv^ers  are   thorouglily  consecrated  and  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit,  Avho  enters  and  abides  wherever  there  is 
an  all-surrendering  faith   in    Christ,  whatever  the   theory  of    ^ 
escliatology  within  the  sphere  of  orthodoxy. 

2.  Tha't  a  strong  faith  in  the  very  near  coming  of  Chri;: 
frequently  produces  large  gifts,  since  the  giver's  future  on 
earth  is  viewed  as  so  short  that  half  the  deposit  in  the  savii.g; 
bank,  or  less,  is  regarded  as  sufficient.  We  observe  that  gre.it 
pains  are  taken  to  keep  before  the  mind  the  immediate  descent 
of  "  the  true  King."     We  quote  again  from  the  last  report : 

The  greatest  missionary  society  in  the  -world  is  commencing  a  three  year; 
enterprise  to  close  the  century  -svith  the  boldest  advance  movement  eve: 
planned  by  missionary  faith,  hope,  and  love.  Shall  not  we,  the  yoimgcit 
of  the  missionary  bands,  join  our  older  English  sister  by  a  similar  enter- 
prise in  this  western  hemisphere,  and  signalize  the  blessings  of  the  pa-t 
...  by  some  new  endeavor  of  faith  and  love  v,-hich  may  give  the  Gospyl 
at  least  to  all  tiic  unreached  lands,  and  bring  three  years  nearer  the  glori- 
ous return  of  our  Avaiting  King  ? 

This  constant  presentation  of  a  limited  number  of  years  before 
the  second  advent  has  characterized  the  movement  from  the 
beginning,  when  it  was  thought  that  the  Gospel  could  he 
preached  in  all  the  world  in  a  single  decade  and  thus  make  r. 
necessary  for  Christ  to  come.  It  seems  there  arc  only  three 
years  of  the  decade  left.  It  requires  quite  a  stretch  of  faitli 
to  grasp  the  idea  that  the  Gospel  may  in  this  short  peiiod  he 


•.  s'.;.)  Preaching  the  Gosjpcl  for  a  Witness.  219 

,vn  to  ^'all  the  unreached  lands."     But   tliis  natural  impossi- 

'itv  is  presented,  apparently,  with  the  utmost  confidence,  and 

Y  \n.\uy  is  believed.     This  magnificent  program  strikes  the 

.  i.i.'ination  and  calls  forth  munificent  gifts. 

;{.  Another    consideration    influential  with   some  Christian 

■  :,;!:uithropists  of  a  visionary  cast  of  mind  is  the  thought  that 

'':.  r  three  years  the  nations,  Jew  and  Gentile,  are  sure  of  being 

.iiViTted  by  Christ  himself,  in  a  supernatural  way,  after  he  has 

iTj  crowned   and  enthroned   at   Jerusalem.     To  hasten  the 

.;;iiiig  of  this  heavenly  reaper  to  thrust  his  sickle  into  the 

'  =  •  hiirvcst  of  the  earth,  it  is  worth  the  while  of  the  weary 
:.•:-}  discouraged  human  harvesters  to  make  large  contributions. 
M.iny  a  farmer  has  given  a  large  sum  of  money  to  substitute  a 

■  -.wing  machine  for  his  scythe.     The  writers  of  the  report 
-■itiot  be  reproached  for  their  little  faith.     It  closes  thus  with  a 

'M'-'ption  large  enough  almost  to  take  our  breath  away  :  "  O, 

■  would  be  glorious  if  the  last  days  of  the  nineteenth  century 
•^iiild    report   the   evangelization    of    earth's   last   tribe   and 

■  :  ;.:uc!     O,  it  would  be  glory  itself  if  the  first  convention  of 

■  ■  twentieth  centur}''  should  be  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  in  the  air, 

■  •!  amid  the  raptures  of  the  advent  morning  and  the  millen- 
:  't!  day  ! ''     It  has  been  said  that  faith  is  contagious.     If  t1ie 

silences  of  the  Christian  Alliance  missionai-y  meetings  are 
,    :v:uled  by  the  faith  of  their  leaders  the  secret  of  their  large 

■  :itributious  is  divulged. 

^\'\\y'  do  not  other  missionary  boards  create  a  similar  enthu- 

•  -:ii  in  liberal  giving?      It  is  because  they  cannot  see  any 
■■'und    for   asserting    the    premillennial   coming    of    Christ. 

•'*"!)ce  they  cannot  focalize  the  gifts  of  their  people  upon  the 

xt  three  years.     They  must  use  such  arguments  as  thej'  find 

'  f'iO  I^.ible,  arguments  which  will  be  good  a  century  or  ten  cen- 

■^  ■^'---^  hence,  if  there  are  still  on  the  earth  unevangelized  souls. 

^-ey  fear  the  evil  cfEects  of  preaching  the  immediate  coming  of 

•nst  and  of  reading  this  doctrine  into  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

"^  ':'!e  of  them  lieard  William  Miller  in  1843  confidently  prove 

"'»  the  Bible  in  seven  different  ways  that  Christ  would  come 

■  Judge  of  the  world  in  the  autumn  of  that  year.  They  have 
•"  ^ivi'i  memory  of  the  painful  reaction  which  followed,  in  the 

■  «1  eclipse  of  faith  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  from  which  some 

•  -1'^  disciples  never  emerged.     It  is  a  theme  on  M'hich  a  man 


220  Methodist  Review.  [Maicii. 

may  easily  become  a  fanatic,  especially  when  associated  \\\\\, 
the  tenet  that  all  sickness  is  covered  by  the  atonement  as  sure K- 
as  all  sin. 

In  view  of  this  examination  of  premillennialism,  which  v,  v 
have  weighed  and  found  wanting  a  basis  in  Scripture  and  i:. 
reason,  we  would  advise  all  Christians  to  bestow  their  gifts  {(.;• 
the  world's  evangelization  upon  their  own  denominational  mi.-- 
sions,  which  proceed  upon  methods  tried  and  approved  by  ex- 
perience and  by  that  book  styled  by  Gladstone  '"the  impixgna- 
ble  Rock  of  God's  "Word." 

Since  Christ  uttered  the  great  commission,  "Go  ye  tlierc- 
fore,  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations,"  no  man  has  becii 
called  to  preach  the  Gospel  for  a  witness,  or  for  any  other  ])ui- 
pose.  The  kingdom  of  Christ  is  come,  and  the  King  is  nov.-, 
and  will  be,  invisibly  present  with  his  heralds  '' alway,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world,"  having  abolished  forever  the  fonr.er 
distinction  of  places  and  made  the  whole  world  a  temjilc  f..>r 
spiritual  worshi]).  There  is  now  ''  one  lloek  "  (Eevised  Yersiuii  i 
and  "one  shepherd,"  who  has  gathered  "together  in  one  tlie 
children  of  God  that  were  scattered  abroad,"  putting  "no  dif- 
crence  between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek,"  liaving  "  broken  dov/n 
the  middle  wall  of  j^artition  between  us."  That  wall  Chri.-: 
will  never  rebuild.  He  takes  no  backward  6te])S.  We  "  v  ho 
are  Christ's  are  A  braliam's  seed,  whose  circumcision  is  that  of 
the  lieart  in  the  Holy  Spirit."  Our  desired  city  is  not  the  Jeii;- 
salem  "'which  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her  children,"  br.t 
the  free  Jerusalem  "  which  is  above,  .  .  .  the  mother  of  r.s 
all."  Toward  this  heavenly  city  all  believers  in  Christ  are  set- 
ting their  faces,  and  on  the  tombstone  of  every  one  maj'  Dean 
Alford's  epit.apli  be  appi-opriatcly  chiseled,  slightly  improved, 
Diversorium  Viatm^is  Ilierosolymain,  Noxam  Projiciscentis — 
The  "Wayside  Inn  of  a  Traveler  Journeying  to  the  New  Jeru- 
salem. 


Y^-^^ 


AnU-Agamemnona.  221 


Art.  IY.— ANTE-AGAMEMNONA. 

Ir  Olio  were  sailing  v/itli  lialeigli  where  a  stream  freshened 
■';'  t-ut  tlic  salt  and  surging  sea  he  wonld  wish  to  know  wlieuce 
■..•  i^oodly  water  came.     If  he  turned  against  its  flow  nntil  Ins 

•  -  -w  was  stopped  by  some  ledge  athwart  the  stream,  or  by  the 
',  ;.v'!'-vl  luxuriance  of  a  tropical  forest,  his  thought  would  not 
.  .1  with  the  arrest  of  his  voyage.  The  river  need  not  be  one 
*•  w  hftso  foam  is  amber  and  whose  gravel  gold,"  but  from  liis 
rr.foix-ed  anchorage  he  might  see  it  fling  lite  and  verdure  over 

•  •.'  .vivannas  below.  He  might  see  as  flotsam  and  jetsam  on  its 
'•:'r.Tut,  drifting  rich  and  rare  from  mysterious  regions,  choice 
. '  -^hicts  of  men's  skill  and  toil,  whether  ministering  to  com- 
■  .•-n  needs  or  to  the  higher  sensibilities.  Dull  would  he  be 
'lio  flid  not  long  to  pass  to  the  upper  stretches  of  the  stream 
\:A  fee  under  what  cliffs  and  forests,  by  what  fields  and  towns, 
'.'lis  water  had  for  long  leagues  been  flowing. 

V.'ith  feeling  like  this  one  finds  himself  at  Homer,  barred 
fr-'Mi  the  beyond.  "  Ye  may  not  enter,''  as  carved  on  the  II o- 
:•  •  ric  pillars,  provokes  entrance  rather  than  forbids  it,  and  the 
'  ".rf  leaps  up  to  require  that  which  is  past,  as  if  the  past,  like 
•:  '•  present  and  the  future,  were  in  our  appointed  dominion. 
Tiiis  feeling  haunts  one  like  an  agony  as  he  travels  the  Homeric 
-•^'i'iiJ.  At  the  Heraion,  where  the  kings  swore  fealty  to  Aga- 
n;«Mniion,  he  wonders  who  were  the  kings  before  Agamemnon. 
At  Myccnee  he  swings  the  iron  wicket  beneath  those  lions  that 
i-*'.'  the  oldest  sculpture  in  Europe  and  enters  the  solemn  pre- 
*■•  not  of  the  bygone.  At  his  right  in  that  Agora,  "  making  men 
•■-^trioiis,"  sat  a  hundred  councilors;  at  his  left  were  vaults 

•  r  Icingly  treasures,  and  the  massive  walls  looked  down  on 
'■■■■  ■■iMos  covering  royal  dust.  Beyond  are  gray  fields  and  the 
■" Jjite-stirfed,  wine-hued  sea.  "Eternal  summer  gilds  them 
vrt."  Wliat  manifold  stir  of  life,  what  strong-armed  energy, 
^  .lat  speech  and  song,  what  "  fair  women  and  brave  men  "  must 
"•>'^o  have  filled  this  town!  Musing  there  alone,  one's  dream, 
^i'ch  is  "not  all  a  dream,"  takes  a  dim,  historic  form. 

The  nnhistoric  realm  of  Hellenic  life  is  on  its  near  side 
^"mded  by  the  Troica  ;  on  the  far,  by  the  coming  of  the  Aryans 
='•'0  "  Javan  and  the  isles."     Its  breadth  may  be  that  of  Ba- 


222  Methodist  Review.  [Mart-];. 

laam's  vision  when,  "  in  a  trance  with  his  eyes  open,"  lie  lookci! 
down  a  thousand  years  and  saw  in  the  horizon  the  ships  o: 
Chittim  and  brought  Greece  into  the  sacred  record.  A  lon_^ 
long  darkness,  but  under  tliis  far-floating  gloom  great  work  w;., 
done  by  unseen  workers. 

And  first,  tlie  development  of  language.  The  mystery  o;' 
speech  was  solved  and  simplified.  The  shaping  of  the  short- 
Land  of  Tyrian  merchants  into  the  Greek  al])habet  was  a  dccii 
skillful  and  beneficent.  Still  better  was  the  modification  o: 
the  language  itself .  Assuming  Schleicher's  Alt-Indien  as  the 
primitive  Aryan  speech,  and  the  Sanskrit  as  the  oldest  braneli, 
the  type  of  the  earliest  Greek  may  easily  be  outlined.  If  uiu; 
traces  our  English  from  Beowulf  to  Shakespeare  through  vsliat 
struggles  docs  he  find  it  passing,  under  what  complication  of 
energies,  what  agonies  of  mutilation  and  assimilation  !  Its  c-.iio 
system,  its  ugliness  of  compounding,  where  are  they?  llov.- 
clear  and  simple  in  structure,  how  vigorous  in  movement,  as  it 
now  proceeds  in  majestic  march  for  the  conquest  of  the  world  I 
This  a  thousand  years  did  for  the  English,  and  the  like  was  in 
a  commensurate  period  done  for  the  Greek.  Compared  with, 
the  Sanskrit,  its  stationary  sister,  or  the  Latin,  older  but  un- 
manipulated,  the  Greek  issues  from  demiui-gic  darkness  into 
historic  day,  "  a  crystalline  delight,"  complete  in  every  lin- 
guistic quality,  tuneful  now  as  ever  beneath  its  sapphire  skic?, 
fit  for  gods  and  godlike  men. 

In  this  unhistorlc  millennium  the  Greek,  like  his  Aryan  kins- 
men, "  knew  not  God;  "but  his  was  a  lively  growth  in  the 
apprehension  of  the  divine.  The  powers  of  nature  become  por- 
Bons.  Thus  Erem,  "  the  greyhound,"  had  in  India  been  ap]>li-.'I 
to  the  wind.  "  The  greyhound  of  the  gods,"  said  one,  wlie;i 
the  clouds  of  the  monsoon  began  tossing  wildly  in  the  sky,  '*  -> 
driving  up  their  covrs."  This  crude  conception  the  Greeks  re- 
fined into  Hermes,  'EpMe/a?,  "  young  hound,"  a  person  lithe  anu 
graceful,  the  messenger  of  the  gods,  the  gatherer  of  souls  t- 
Hades,  the  patron  of  pursuits  calling  for  ingenuity,  as  art,  trade, 
and  literature,  and  gymnastics.  Or,  take  Athena,  Ahana.-^ 
(Sanskrit),  "the  dawn."  In  the  freshness  of  the  early  wor.-i 
the  dayspring  was  counted  the  most  wondrous  and  afi'ecting  or 
all  phenomena,  but  on  the  jilaius  of  India  the  beholder  vicwiU^ 
it  only  as  a  phenomenon  pure  and  simple.     "The  daughter  o: 


,-  )  Ante-Agamemnona.  223 

,.  .;kv,"  divine  indeed,  is  a  very  vague  personalitj,  ''  wearing 
;  l.iilliant  garment."  "  She  rises  up,  moving  everyone,  leader 
;l,e  days,  gold-colored,  lovely  to  behold."  "  Shine  for  us, 
n  who  Icngthcnest  our  days,  thou  higliborn  dawn,  give  us 
\xi  far  and  wide !  "  Not  unlike  that  might  any  poet  of  our 
a-  write,  in  our  usual  rhetorical  person iiication.  Athena, 
'iTi^'inc-  from  the  unregistered  Hellenic  spaces,  is  no  longer  . 
•.i;.i>t'  or  a  power  of  nature.     She  is  a  person  sprung  from 

•  miu'hty  forehead  of  the  morning  sky;  she  calls  the  world 
hie;  she  scatters  the  monsters  of  the  dark;  she  gathers  to 
r.-elf  those  attributes,  the  sum  of  which  made  lier  the  en- 
:;(-;ng  patroness  of  "Athens,  the  eye  of  Greece,"  fit  resident 
I  he  Parthenon,  "  the  brightest  gem  Greece  wore  on  all  her 

■:!o."     In  like  manner  one  might  trace  the  other  personages 

the  Olynjpiau  and  find  each  by  transformation  brought  from 

:iivthing  rude,  gross,  and  material  to  something  refined,  cul- 

;..J,  and  personal,  and  the  ah*  of  Greece  untainted  by  human 

•  ri!ices.  This  movement  in  historic  times  went  on  making 
•:  iheistic  truth,  and  the  interchangeable  Oeol  and  Oeoq  of  Soc- 
".-  arc  but  thinly  apart  from  the  only  true  God.  Thus,  un- 
ved  Greek  thought  was  "  a  schoolmaster  "  leading  toward 
■'-•l.sin.  The  traceable  movement  of  idolatry  is  toward  the 
•i!se  and  clumsy.  By  what  energy  of  conception  was  the 
'X-CS3  liere  reversed  and  the  natural  made  intellectual  and 

ritual  ?  It  was  not  one  man's  work  ;  it  was  "  one  man's  wit 
'i  many  men's  wisdom,"  the  thought  of  generations  set  to 
-•  ch  and  music  at  last  by  one  great  master. 
Or,  we  may  look  at  the  political  outcome  of  these  cloud- 
•"-;)pod  centuries.  In  India  one  sees  the  primitive  system  of 
'■liarchal  headship  early  degenerating  into  absolutism.  The 
'--':',•?,  even  when  arrived  at  some  intellectual  development, 
"-'^  that  scared  look  in  the  face,  that  shrinking  acquiescence  in 
•'{"T,  that  to  this  day  so  marks  oriental  peoples.  Not  so  in 
'•  llollcnie  sphere.     There  is  a  headship,  hut  it  is  filled  by  a 

•  ''>  '>vhose  qualities  fit  him  for  the  place,  who  is  first  in  war  and 
'  i"-ace  alike.  There  is  a  senate  of  high-souled  venerable  men  ; 
•'•'■«  is  an  assembly  where  even  Thersites,  if  he  will  but  be 

•  ''-r  than  im])udent  in  liis  babbling,  may,  as  of  ancient  right, 
.'■  "k  his  mind  before  kings  and  those  who  are  in  authority, 
■•^  cvcu  intimate  "the  exploded  theory"  that  rulers  derive  their 


224  Methodist  Ecvicio.  [March, 

just  powers  from  the  consent  of  tlie  governed.     The  political 
instinct  came  to  be  a  fixed  law  of  life,  find  when  history  opens 
the  man  has  already  come  to  be  a  citizen,  a  character  now  fur 
the  first  time  fonnu  on  earth.     The  man  is  coinpleted  in  the 
state,  as  the  Christian  is  completed  in  the  Church.     He  is  in 
it  as  a  part  of  a  living  organism  ;  to  him  life,  society,  and  state 
are  terms  nearly  interchangeable.     This  took  a  clearer  form  \\\ 
the  republics  of  historic  times,  but  at  the  dawn  of  history  the 
idea  of  citizenship  is  already  fully  developed  ;  vhe  compromise 
between  freedom  and  authority,  betvrecn  will  and  law,  is  thor- 
oughly understood  and  accepted,  and  each  member  of  a  com- 
inunity  is  habituated  to  be  at  the  same  time  «p;tw^'  and  dpyoiievoc. 
It  is  not  to  be  said  that  the  Greek  ideal  of  government  Avas 
complete ;  it  favored  the  strong  and  did  little  for  the  feeble. 
It  was  charged  against  the  Homeric  usages  that  they  approved 
of  the  misuse  of  the  poor ;  and  evidently  the  A-alue  and  tlse 
claims  of  simple  human  personality  had  not  become  well  dc-      ^ 
fined.     The   Jews,  better  than   the    Greeks,    understood    the      4 
rights  of  the  helpless;  but  who  would  not  choose  the  rudest  Greek      j 
state  before   the    despotism  of  Pharaoh  or  Nebuchadnezzar?      j 
The  history  of  France  shows  how  difficult  it  is,  even  with  the      \ 
modern  hei-ltage  of  ideas,  to  form  a  free  and  sovereign  body  of      ^ 
citizens.     By  what  struggles  of  change,  each  doing  its  share,      :j 
must  Hellas  have  readied  that  condition  of  orderly  political      j 
thought  and  usage  by  which  eacli  community  became  a  state      j 
and  The  -noXiq,  the  drjno^,  ruled  not  merely  the  conduct  but  the      1 
hopes,  the  affections  of  the  individual.     This  conception  of  an       | 
interlacing  political  fabric,  sufficient  unto  itself,  grew  unseci!      j 
by  historic  eves;  but  it  was  not,  like  the  prophet's  gour/;,  the      j 
hasty  product  of  one  hot  night,  nor  did  it  perish  by  one  sting      | 
of  sharp  hostility.     It  was  the  fertile  breeder  of  many  later       | 
constitutions,  one  feature  of  which  we  in  fact  sorely  need  ty-      .| 
day,  that  which  declares  the  citizen  not  zealous  of  the  pnbluj      j 
welfare  to  be  not  merely  useless  but  positively  hairafnl  aiUi      J 
traitorous.  .    .      - 

Of  art  it  would  be  strange  if  we  did  not  find  in  this  periM(i      , 
some  preliminary  work  already  achieved.     This  was  the  time  01 
joyous,  exuberant  yonth,  whose  overflow  of  energy  and  passK'ii 
finds  its  consummation  in  the  typical  young  man,  Achiht-?. 
All  art  originates  in  surplus— surplus  of  spirits,  of  leisure,  aii' 


.  ,-  )  Ante-Agcunem7iona.  225 

■  rr:;<nirce.     It  is  tlie  soul  rising  above  the  pressure  of  noccs- 

;,  mto  free,  spontaneous  activity.     Our  first  gliuipsc  of  this 

;..,;.y  is_and  most  naturally— in  the  rliytlnnic  movement  of 

.•  Juiicc  and  the  rhythm  of  both  time  and  tone  in  the  utterance 

-  ;lio  song.     Hence  came,  in  historic  days,  the  dranui  and  the 

.=  ni.     The  useful  arts,  to  a  creature  that  enters  the  world  un- 

.    -!.  imclad,  and  unarmed,  who  must  devise  his  own  appliances 

:  f..,.d  and  shelter,  demand  the  first  attention.     He  must  learn 

AW  diircstion — "  cooking  within  the  body  " — to  supply  the 

:i'-i-neies  of  nature  by  previous  cooking  outside.     His  short- 

.  of  i'.nn,  his  slowness  of  foot,  his  weakness  of  muscle  must 

•  mpploinented  by  such  devices  as  his  brain  suggests.     But, 
,  Hflias,  the  useful  arts,  when  their  products — as  utensils,  fur- 

■.r.i-,  and  the  like — first    appear,  arc  already   assuming  the 

.•.-.tii'iil.     Cups,  cloths,  and  armor  show  that  ornament  has 

'■.^:n<j-  decoration.     The  fine  ideal  is  now  ages  before  Plato 

-.•■'tiuiig  dominant  in   the  Hellenic  mind,  and  with  sovereign 

:    ;^•h  it  begins  to  beautify  things  of  common  utility.     Of  all 

•N  iircliitecture  alone  remains  disregarded.     jSTothing  is  trace- 

!ij  that  sliows  promise  or  potency  of  its  coming  splendor. 

r  if.'  liouse,  the  temple,  was  a  shelter,  and  hai'dly  more.     But 

-■•■'re  did  that  millennial  sun  look  down  on  any  architecture 

•  ».!o  with  hands?     History  shows  art  to  bo,  like  the  century 
'.t!it,  slow  of  growth  and  then  swiftly  bursting  into  bloom,  as 

•  '.  the  fifth  century  before  our  era,  or  the  fifteenth  after  it. 

;■;  juehistoric  Greece  the  growth  was  slow  and  the  verdure 

■   njt!o,  but  beneath  its  shade  the  people  gained  the  sure  taste, 

■'•.'-•  f^^rise  of  proportion,  the  keen  relish,  the  longing,  and  the 

'  i'i ration  that  made  possible  the  glory  of   their  later  achieve- 

•lt^:.     The  artistic  character  was  assured. 

Close  akin  to  art  is  literature  ;  for  poetry  is  a  fine  art,  and  a 

''•'■(.k  oration  was  no  less  so,  "vital  in  every  part"  like  the 

'•"ian  body,  and  complete  in  symmetry  and  perspective.     If 

.'  I'torature  we  mean  intellectual  products,  formal,  published, 

-i  permanent,  our  period  has  notliing  to  show.     Jf  by  it  we 

"'H   all   intellectual    products  of  a   given  people,  we  must 

•^■JHJ  and  consider.    The  intellectual  products  of  a  generation, 

'  *ho  producing  generation  itself,  are  like  the  leaves  of  treea^ 

"'^tly  of  swift  decay.     In  our  own  day — this  just  gone  year, 

■•  « foon  gone  centmy — books,  like  the  leaves  in  Vallombrosa, 


I  j— FiKrii 


SKlilKS,   VOL.   XIII. 


22G  Methodist  Beview.  [Mard... 

have  been  strewn  upon  the  sod,  wiud-driftiiig  to  decay,  «.r 
stored  in  stately  nselessuess  in  vast  libraries,  to  be  lost  in  tl:<- 
atmospheric  dust.  Thej  might  cheerfully  be  given  tu  tU- 
man  of  the  bottomless,  if  only  their  flavor  and  essence  mi:;!.: 
imembodied  pass  on  to  cheer  and  strengthen  the  next  genera 
lion.  This  last  was  the  fate  of  the  pre-IIomeric  literature,  and 
not  an  unhappy  fate.  Some  exult  over  the  cartouch  of  .Mei;.. 
toph  and  the  unspeakable  mummy  of  Kameses.  Forma  ihkh 
tis  cteraa.  If  tliat  survive  we  can  spare  the  rest.  There  i- 
reasonablc  presumption  that  Homer,  like  Chancer,  felt  himself 
to  be  at  the  close,  rather  than  at  the  beginning,  of  an  era  of 
literary  productiveness.  The  lively  Grecian,  in  a  land  of  "  soii^'. 
dust,  and  sunshine,"  had  not  been  of  idle  mhid.  Certain  fonn- 
of  intellectual  activity  now  familiar  and  valuable  our  race  haii 
not  yet  leached,  but  the  poet  and  the  minstrel  were  alrcnd;. 
the  teachers  of  the  youth.  The  intellect  was  clearly  and  fe;ir- 
lessly  devoted  to  the  solving  of  life's  problems;  and  the  hu.- 
discussion  of  affairs,  of  which  one  detects  many  a  trace,  led,  r.> 
time  went  on,  to  that  marvelous  power,  "  the  applause  of  listeii 
ing  senates  to  command,"  "  To  discern  the  deathless  and  age- 
less order  of  nature,  whence  it  arose,  the  how,  the  why,"  never 
came  into  the  range  of  their  childlike  aspirations  ;  but,  as  surely 
as  the  boy  is  the  father  of  the  man,  the  later  rule  for  the  en- 
trance upon  philosophic  attainment,  "  Know  thyself,"  and  the 
formula  for  its  prosecution,  "  Let  us  follow  the  argurncn*. 
whithersoever  it  leads,"  are  already  felt,  though  not  yet  by 
long  ages  stated. 

Forma  mentis  eterna.  Life's  chief  product,  after  all,  whether 
in  the  nation  or  the  individual,  is  character.  For  this  t' 
each  are  given  his  seventy  years,  more  or  less,  of  changeful  ex- 
perience, of  struggles  in  the  stream  of  mortal  tendency  wi;;: 
or  against  the  divine  order  of  the  world.  For  this  connuuu;- 
ties  and  kingdoms  rise,  develop,  clash,  and  fall.  The  indiv;  :• 
ual  withers,  his  works  crumble,  but  his  character  endures  au'l 
enters  upon  the  world  tliat  is  to  come.  At  the  close  of  our 
heavy  mantled  period  the  Greek  character  has  assumed  )'•■■ 
defining  features.  ""When  should  the  education  of  a  chii'- 
begin?"  asked  a  mother,  addressing  Oliver  "Wendell  IIohiK-^- 
"  A  hundred  years  l)cfore  it  is  born,"  was  the  answer.  A  tii:.'-' 
Btill  lon^cer  is  needed  to  educate  a  nation.    Mark  how  long  '^'■''■' 


: .  i^  ]  Ante-Agamcmnona.  22T 

*  i'io<i  was  tlic  training  of  the  Hebrew  people  ;  and  as  a  result, 
■f  ,.A  is  their  character,  like  tl^eir  features,  permanent.  The 
»i!:-.ir;»l  Kuglishman  comes  from  a  thousand  stirring  years  of 
j'.'.fo  and  change,  of  trade  and  conquest,  of  law  and  govern- 
f  .■•■,!.  Tlic  American,  after  three  centuries,  is  still  "on  the 
tr.iki-;"  and,  though  a  Lincoln  has  already  been  achieved,  we 
» \\c\x  the  formative  process  and  wonder  what  the  coming  man 
■.■;:i  he.  Of  how  jnany  generations  "  hasting  stormfnlly  across 
•',<•  earth"  was  the  product  Odysseus,  that  complex  man  whose 
♦fAJ's  rcapi)car  in  Solon  and  Themistocles  and  Tricouj^is?  He 
•i-'U  of  the  unrecorded  life  in  preexistent  Hellas,  as  a  moun- 

.  :;  park  tells  of  geological  vicissitudes.  "  O  earth,  what 
.-L'.'s  hast  thou  seen  !  "  With  restless  desire  for  the  widest 
.  ■•'.vl'jdge  he  saw  the  manners  and  cities  of  many  men,  and 
r::od  tlicir  minds.  He  bore  hardship  v/ith  fortitude  un- 
ij.riiikiiig,  and  devised  relief  with  ingenuity  unhesitating.  He 
t<xi  before  other  men  the  drift  of  an  argument  or  the  result  of 
i  jH'licy,  and  "his  words,  like  wintry  snowfiakes,"  copious  and 
p'.itlc,  none  can  equal  in  persuasion.  Complete  in  self-control. 
Ko  CAM  .';uller  and  be  strong.  His  courage  rises  with  the  occa- 
«  -ii.  He  subjects  every  movement  to  the  test  of  reason,  and 
'■  r  response  of  reason  he  bends  his  whole  energy  to  execute. 
Mv  is  no  embodiment  of  goodness.  The  Greek  character  was 
lunian  and  had  faults  enough;  its  Odyssean  versatility  could, 
tl-'uitly  turn  to  treachery  and  falsehood,  Odysseus  may  be  a 
t"wti(tus  personage,  yet  the  hand  of  the  master  would  not  have 
'■'•v-'ued  hiin  upon  the  wall  but  as  a  reality  of  liis  time,  as  real 
t*  .K>hn  of  Gaunt  in  Shakespeare.  This  Greek  character,  with 
;'•*  features  good  and  ill,  such  as  it  emerged  from  "  the  days 
*);<  reof  no  man  knew,"  so  remained  through  the  well-known 
•-AVf  thereafter.  The  Cephissus,  already  a  full  river,  comes 
"':*'•  the  sunlight  from  the  marble  heart  of  Pentelicus,  to  flow 

•  '  '■•Migli  gardens,  vineyards,  and  olive  orchards.     So  the  Greek 
••'-'•'C  issues  from  the  deep  natal  gloom,  and  goes  forth  to  en- 

-  '^n  the  whole  Hellenic  life  of  later  days.     Nor  lias  time 

'  ^Jj'iit  serious  change  and  decay.     The  character  is  still  in 

"'d  home  and  identifiable.     The  selfsame  mold  produces 

!-<'lfeanie  men,  graceful,  inquisitive,  and  eager,  passionate 

*^     Versatile,  capable  of  the  ancient  glory  and  of  the  ancient 

''    •'■■'JJC, 


228  Methodist  Beoieio.  [Maixli, 

How  easily  wc  come  to  look  upon  the  remoter  past  as  un- 
eventful, a  flat  'Surface,  as  in  mai-ine  perspective  tlie  billow.-, 
bounding  and  breaking  near  the  horizon's  verge  look  smooth. 
Those  unseen  Greeks  lived  as  we  live.  Above  them  the  snn 
shone  out  and  the  silent  stars,  and  for  them  the  seasons  walkod 
their  splendid  round.  They  ate,  they  drank,  they  planted. 
they  bnilded,  they  married,  they  were  given  in  marriage.  Thcv 
had  hopes  and  fears  and  passions  and  pangs  like  ours.  Ca7\/,f 
vates  sacros.  Could  we  have  of  them  a  word,  as  the  great 
Teacher's  word  of  the  antediluvians,  or  could  one  cut  a  section 
of  their  routine  of  life,  as  men  have  done  at  Pompeii,  we  might 
by  the  processes  of  comparative  anatomy  recover  much. 
Omnes  una  nocte  ienentur.  We  can  but  reason  inductively 
upon  a  fascinating,  an  important,  because  a  molding,  period 
in  which  a  people  developed  those  traits  that  later  gave  them 
the  lordship  of  the  human  mind.  In  Dante's  words  :  "  Ilcr.' 
vision  fails,  but  yet  the  will  rolls  onward  like  a  wheel."  If 
only,  where  our  bark  must  stop,  some  cliff  rose  skyward  from 
whose  summit  the  far-away  vision  would  satisfy  ! 

Or  like  stout  Cortez  when  with  cngle  eyes 
He  stared  at  the  Facific,  and  all  his  men 

Looked  at  each  other  with  a  wild  surmise, 
Silent,  upon  a  peak  in  Darien. 


fij^.tUfJ^ 


^■>:J 


The  Growth  of  Jesus.  229 


^   ...   V-TIIE    GROWTH    OF    JESUS-PHYSICAL,    IN- 
'^  '         TELLECTUAL,  AND  SPIRITUAL. 

..  tlio  Gospel  according  to  St.  Luke  ii,  52,  we  read,  Ka: 


P- 


I  In  tliis  passage  there  is  clearly  indicated  the  physical,  in- 
•ni.il,  and  spiritual  growth  of  Jesus.     Hence  it  may  be  in- 

r.d,  without  hesitation,  that  lie  was  limited  by  the  laws  of 
•  and  space ;  and  also  that  he  Avas  subject  to  the  laws  of 
..t!s  (lovelopmcnt,  and  that,  therefore,  he  was  in  every  respect 
rfi'ot  man. 

U.  Ill  the  second  cliapter  of  St.  Luke's  gospel  there  arc  de- 

,!■._.].  (1)  the  birth  of  Jesus  and  the  circumstances  connected 

-v'\vi(h  (verses  1-20) ;  (2)  his  circumcision  and  presentation  in 
Mil  pie,  together  with  the  circumstances  connected  therewith 

.■••>  '^n-ioj;  (3)  his  first  conscious  visit  to  Jerusalem  at  the 
-.1  twelve  years  as  a  "  sou  of  the  law"  f  (verses  41-52)  ;  (4) 
■•.-n.H'iousness  of  his  duty  to  his  heavenly  Father  (verse  49)  ; 
ii'.s  pubjection  and  obedience  to  liis  earthly  parents  (verse 
;  and  (0)  his  physical,  intellectual,  and  spiritual  growth  and 

.1  !ui)meut,  which  is  positively  indicated  as  having  begun  to 
recognized  by  himself  and  others  at  that  period,  and  which 

^tinned  from  the  time  of  his  return  from  Jerusalem  to  Naz- 

itii  till  the  time  of  his  first  public  appearance  (chap,  iii,  1-20). 

H[.  During  these  eighteen  years,  that  is,  from  his  twelfth  to 
s^  <  liiirtieth  year,  Jesus  accomplished  a  part  of  the  work  which 
ti»  lieavenly  Father  had  given  him  to  do  (John  xvii,  4).  But 
■'  was  a  work  ])crtaining  principally  to  himself,  and  involving 

♦  rs-*n  are  the  words  of  the  Tcxtva^  RcccpUi-%  a?,  also,  those  of  the  text  adopted  by  the  re- 
*^'=-»  .Lit  In  Ti-chendorfs  Editio  Octava  Critica  Maior  ot  the  Greek  New  Te^Umeut,  as 
*'  **  !a  Ills  edition  of  the  Codrx  Sinaiticus,  the  -.vords  h  ry  are  inserted  before  aoola  ; 
•'  •«  In  W.-Mtcutt  and  Hort's  edition  of  the  Greek  New  Testament  the  verb  TzpokKO-TZ  ends 

•  -'  '^'iT  1. 1;,  r  V,  followed  by  the  article  nj  ;  In  Tregelles's  ediii'm  the  verb  ends  with  tbe 
«■-«*  ,-,  f ■.!!.. Wed  by  the  words  r'p.tKia    koX  codia ;  and  In  Tischendori's  edition  of  the 

*  <-"»  r^ff'imcntum  Vaticanuni  the  verb  terminates  with  the  letter  v,  and  is  followed 
•'  v^  mil :.;  T,j  .  n„j  in  the  Codex  Alfxandiinua  the  verb  ends  with  the  letter  v.  Knt. 
'•■  '-"'"*•  vari'.iis  re'adiucs  make  no  chanpc  In  the  meaning  of  verse  52.  They  were  no  doubt 
•"  '>^.t'oc:illy  made  by  copyists  ;  and  happily  the  difTerenoes  between  the  various  readings 
^  '  «  th«  I,,  wt  part  Ko  minute  that  they  do  not  alTcct  the  substance  of  the  teachings  of  our 
"'•'  iM  }.\i  ApiTsilesandof  the  Evangelists.  They  aie  the  resnlts  of  the  common  risks  of 
''■'<•:••'■'. ,-.M',n  and  inadvertence  to  which  all  copyists  were  Dahlia 

*-•  i.tr  trie  ancient  Jews  a  boy  at  the  ago  of  twelve  or  thirteen  years  was  called 
'^'-■'~  12.  !^>n  of  tbe  Law. 


U< 


230  ILcthodid  Beview.  [Marci  | 

three  separate  and  distinct  parts,  tlie  first  being  of  a  pliv.^i,  .'  \ 
tlie  second  of  an  intellectual,  and  the  third  of  a  spiritual,'  dia-  -: 
acter.  1 

ly.  As  to  the  physical  part  of  his  work,  it  is  said,  Kai  'irjo;:   } 
■npoenoTXTE  . . .  ev  i)XiKia.     The  verb  TrpoiionTecv  signifies,  priniari:  •,  i 
to  le forwarded^  to  advance^  to  thrive^  to  heat  out  or  to  stnt' :■  I 
by  hammering  (Liddell  and  Scott) ;  that  is,  to  lengthen,  to  ;\A 
crease,  to  grow  ;  to  heat  forward,  to  lengthen  Oi^^jy  hanimcrin/.  ] 
to  advance,  to  increase  (Thayer)  ;  to  cut  one's  watj  forward,  ';'■  \ 
advance,  to  jyrosj^er  (Jones);    streclen,  axtsdehnen  {to  strckKX 
to  ediiend),  sunehmen  {to  increase,  to  grow,  Eost)  ;  and  it  mr.^■.  J 
therefo]-e,  be  riglitly  translated,  "  And  Jesus  increased,  or  grc-^-."  1 
in  stature."     The  substantive  i]XiKia  signifies  both  statin^.  a:.J  | 
age.     Liddell  and  Scott,  with  Thayer,  give  age  first  ;  where-.-  \ 
John  Jones's  lexicon  translates  it  stature,  size]  age.     There  c;; 
be  no  question  that  the  word  iiXtda  in  our  pass;:ge  is  to  be  taker'  ^ 
in  the  same  sense  in  which  it  must  be  understood  in  Luke  .\i.\. 
3,  where  it  can  have  no  other  meaning  than  stature.     Incre:t.i.' 
in  stature  imijlies  of  necessity  increase  in  age;  but  increase  i- 
age  does  not  always  imply  increase  in  stature.     Luke  desc^^^ : 
in  chap,  ii,  40  and  52,  the  physical,  as  M^ell  as  the  mental  a:  : 
spiritual,  development  of  Jesus.     This  bodily  growth  throi!-:,  . 
infancy  and  boyhood  np  to  manhood  was  a  part  of  the  work  l.'. 
Father  had  given  him  to  do  (John  xvii,  4);  for  it  implied  o..: 
ing  and  drinking,  indoor  and  out-of-door  bodily  exei-cise,  \W. 
ably  the  running  of  errands,  work  at  the  carpenter's  trade,  swl 
jection  to  the  orders  of  his  parents,  exposure  to  the  inclenieiH_. 
of  the  weather,  and  unpleasant  accidents,  all  of  which  presu;.' 
pose  also  physical  weariness   and  pain,  Imngcr  and  thirst,  ai.' 
humiliation.    For  when  it  is  said  of  him  that  it  "  became  him . . 
to  make  the  captain  of  their  salvation  perfect  through  eufiV. 
ings"  (Ileb.  ii,  10),  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  these  sufferiii-' 
TTQ-OrjudTa,  included  physical  pain  ;  and  to  endure  this  pain  and  t:. 
things  that  produce  it  was  a  part  of  his  woi'k,  to  say  notli::-' 
of  his  self-humiliation  in  voluntarily  subjecting  himself  to  t;  ■ 
commands  and  reproofs-  of  his  earthly  parents  (Luke  ii, -i' 
His  physical  growth  and  development  were,  like  those  of  r.:;; 

*  That  Jesus  considered  his  tuothcr's  question,  "  Son,  why  hast  thou  thus  dealt  with  v* '  "' 
a.s  a  reproof  appears  evidont  from  his  answer,  which  possesses  the  character  of  a  jusUr.'  .  ■  - 
of  his  conduct  In  reinalnluR  bclilnd  in  the  U-mpIe  for  the  purpose  of  learning  wbnt  w-.tv  - 
duties,  Dot  only  to  his  eartlily  parents,  but  more  especially  to  his  lieaveuly  Father. 


..;)  The  Growth  of  Jesus.  231 

-  .<r  infant  and  youth,  normal  and  gradual.     This  is  implied  in 
.  v,o!d:=,  ''iuid  Jesus  increased  in  .  .  .  stature  "and  "  he  went 

,.vu  with  them  and  came  to  Nazareth,  and  was  subject  unto 
.  .  Ml  ''  (verse  51).  His  physical  growtli  was  also  of  a  twofold 
:;■<■,  active  and  passive — active  in  that  he  did  during  the 
lit.  en  years  of  his  retirement  what  we  have  already  men- 
:,v.l,  and  passive  in  that  he  endured  liunger  and  thirst,  fatigue 
i  juin,evcn  before  his  great  fast  immediately  preceding  his 
.  -It  temptation  (Matt,  iv,  1-11). 

V.  As  to  his  intellectual  growth  our  passage  says,  Kcl  'lT]aovg 
-,rVt,)TT£  (tv  T7/)  ao<pia ;  while  in  verse  40  it  is  also  said,  To  6e 
.  '-ivv  .  . .  -?j]povfievov  ooipicu;.  Here  the  Evangelist  does  notless 
•.;-:etly  describe  the  intellectual  development  of  Jesus  than 
••  i.-Ls  done  his  physical.  The  infancy  and  boyhood  of  Jesus 
■.  10  no  mere  pretense,  as  is  clearly  evident  from  what  is  said 
:  i;iin  in  verses  40-52 ;  for  his  diviue-lutman  personality  passed, 
r  !iad  to  pass,  through  these  states  of  physical  weakness  and 

■  u'-\\  inexperience  or  ignorance.*  He  appears  here  in  the 
••  Mi.luas  a  learner,  as  a  student  of  the  word  of  God,  asking  for 
.  .1  rteciving  instruction,  and   comprehending  the  things  coin- 

.  .riioated  to  hira.     He  went  through   a  regular  process  of  in- 

-  ^'-otual  culture,  sitting  in  the  midst  of  Jcv.-ish  teachers,  not 
■■■:''!iiiig,  but  hearing  and  asking  questions,  thus  actually  learn- 
■ '/  from  them,  but  also  astonishing  them  by  his  understanding 

■:i;prehension)  and  answers.     "There  is  nothing  premature, 

■  T'.vd,  or  unbecomiug  his  age,  and  yet  a  degree  of  wisdom  and 
i-  intensity  of  interest  in  religion  is  manifested  which  rises  far 
'  -^'Vc  a  purely  human  youth."f  We  see  here  his  intellectual 
:'  ''vtli  and  development  to  have  been  as  real,  as  unchecked,  as 

•iiuj,  and  as  much  effected  by  means  as  his  physical.     When 

■  •'•  apostle  John  says  of  the  incarnate  Logos  that  he  was  ••'full 
'  zvM'Q  and  truth,"  and  when  St.  Luke  says  that  the  child  Jesus 

^  5-  "  tilled  with  wisdom,"  and  that  after  his  return  to  Nazareth 
"  "increased  in  wisdom,"  they  mean  to  indicate  thereby  that 

'  "-=,  during  the  various  stages  of  his  earthly  life,  came  into 
• --^•s.-iion  of  objective  truth  and  of  wisdom,  that  is,  of  knowl- 

■■•-•«-•  and  the  capacity  of  making  the  best  use  of  it,  by  the  or- 

■  :*ry  process  of  learning,  by  stud}'  and  oral  instruction  and 

<  %-i  Ujoiorzop,  111  his  Commentaril  ('n  Luhc,  riphtly  c^lls  attention  to  the  niUi-Docetic 
'■k  :.ro(  this  wh'jle  narrative,  lor  the  reality  of  the  human  uature  and  per^onalUy  of 
"*-t  li  >.t.t<kreut  In  It.  +  Dr.  Schnll,  Chaiacter  of  Jesus. 


232  Methodist  Review.  [Mracli. 

experience,  as  well  fis  by  divine  intuition.  There  is  no  unn.r. 
\\\\\\  exaggeration  in  the  Evangelist's  description  of  the  boyhocii 
of  Jesus,  but  only  tlie  gradual  acquisition  of  knowledge  nii>i 
the  dawning  upon  Jiis  consciousness  of  Ins  peculiar  relation  to  ).;« 
licavenlj  Father,  together  with  a  sense  of  dutj  to  his  earth! v 
parents.  His  heart  drew  liini  to  the  temple — his  (heavenlv) 
Father's  house — while  the  voice  of  filial  duty  called  liim  b;u-k 
to  Nazareth.  Here  we  see  the  blossom  of  his  inner  life  unfol.i- 
ing  and  ripening  into  the  perfect  fruit  of  obedience,  shedding  \\> 
fragrance  around  both  in  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  and  in  Galilee. 
His  reply  to  his  mother's  question  may  be  regarded  as  the  pro- 
gram of  liis  whole  life,  while  his  subjection  to  his  earlhlv 
parents,  his  obedience,  his  self-denial  and  retirement  in  the 
privacy  of  the  domestic  circle,  are  an  ever-present,  perfect  ex- 
ample for  all  children  and  youths  to  imitate.  "We  see,  then,  th;i! 
the  two  j-epresentations  of  Christ's  intellectual  status  are  not  in 
conflict  with  each  other,  for  St,  Luke's  statement  refers  to  hi- 
boyhood  and  young  manhood,  during  which  he  was  a  learner. 
while  St.  John's  statement  refers  abstractly  to  his  full  manliou*! 
as  he  moved  among  men  during  his  public  ministry.  If  w..- 
contemplate  these  two  statements  together,  may  we  not  regai--! 
them,  pays  Liddon,  as  "  a  special  instance  of  that  tender  conde- 
scension by  which  our  Lord  willed  to  place  himself  in  a  relatio;) 
of  ]'eal  sympathy  with  the  various  experiences  of  our  finite 
existence  ? " 

But,  iu  whatever  light  we  may  view  these  two  statement?, 
one  thing  we  must  not  lose  sight  of,  namely,  that,  as  we  have 
already  intimated,  the  intellectual  development  of  Jesus  w.i.> 
both  normal  and  effected  by  the  ordinary  means.  Wliile  he 
probably  had  no  gi-eat  scholastic  advantages — such  as  regular 
and  continued  iiistruction  from  Jewish  doctors,  like  Ilil't-i. 
Gamaliel,  or  others;  or  from  Alexandrian  scholars,  like  Phil" 
and  others — yet  he  had  the  ordinary  home  training  from  a 
religious  mother  and  foster-father,  as  well  as  that  derived  fro:n 
attending  the  synagogue,  where  he  heard  the  reading  and  ex])0- 
sition  of  the  "Law  and  the  Prophets,"  while  in  all  probability 
he  annually  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  the  "feast,"  where  he 
?aw  and  heard  a  good  deal  that  intellectually  benefited  lu'ni. 
and  thus  learned  much  of  the  "  business"  or  "the  things"  p'-^'- 
taining  to  his  heavenly  Father.     Li  addition  to  all  these  things 


.,.,;)  TJic  Growth  of  Jesus.  233 

?rf.  Ro  dotibt,  early  practiced  that  intimate  commmilon,  by  prayer 
i:,d  iMctiitation,  with  liis  lieaveTily  Fatlier  Avliich,  in  itself,  is  one 
.  f  ilio  Iji'^-liest  means  of  intellectual  culture,  to  say  nothing  of  its 
♦,<••:»"  the  chief  means  of  religious  or  spiritual  growth.  It  was 
cariii::  these  eighteen  years  of  retirement  that  he  physically 
thtl  intellectually  grew  and  developed  into  perfect  manhood, 
!.>  «av  here  nothing  of  his  moral  or  spiritual  development.  By 
•/:«•  t-'trict  observance  of  the  laws  of  health,  by  living  in  a  pure 
s",'l  ii<':ilthy  atmosphere,  by  being  surrounded  with  the  beauty 
ii..i  {:r.andeur  of  natural  scenery,  and  by  hearing  weekly  the 
.•>-.iiing  and  exposition  of  the  "Law  and  Prophets,"  he  no 
:.-ui):  grew  into  an  ideally  perfect  youth  and  manhood.  Sin 
•..iiohed  not  liis  pure  nature.  As  a  child  and  youth  he  was 
•,.':i..rant  of  many  things  which  he  liad  to  learn  l)y  the  ordinary 
tr.;.cei;.>  of  study  and  observation;  for  why,  if  during  this 
;-:i-Ki  he  knew  all  things,  did  he  ask  questions  in  the  temple 
•  .1  ll.'ten  to  the  Jewish  doctors  expounding  the  Old  Testament 
^-  rijtturcs?  And  if  he  was  "in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we 
;rv,"  does  this  not  imply  that  he  had  to  undergo  the  laborious 
rnH'p.-:s  of  learning,  like  all  other  children  and  youths?  True, 
..;•>  mind  was  early  engrossed  with  his  "Father's  business;" 
:■.•],  this  being  the  case,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  under 
■">  1  ihe  circumstances  surrounding  him,  up  to  the  time  of  his 
'■'■r-\,  j.'.iblic  appearance,  he  had  gained  a  fair  knowledge  of  the 
T-  il  value  and  contents  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  so  that 
''•-;i"ti,  during  his  public  ministry,  he  appealed  to  them  he  did 
'■  '  ^"it!l  perfect  inerrancy,  knowing  full  well,  botli  as  a  result 
'f  f>tudy  and  by  divine  intuition,  who  in  general  were  their 
.'•'-'1  authors  ;  thus  furnishing  us  with  the  strongest  possible 
f'i'lence  in  favor  of  both  their  authorship  and  authority. 
ilcuce,  we  are  warranted  in  maintaining  that,  when  he  made 
'••liuite  statements  on  these  subjects,  he  was  neither  the  victim 
*  »r  the  propagator  of  serious  errors,  but  the  authoritative 
'' -iHicr  of  truth.  It  is  a  dangerous  thing  for  some  "higher 
'niies"  to  reject  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  if  he  did 

't  intend  purposely  to  bear  witness  to  the  authorship  and  au- 
thority of  the  different  books  of  the  Old  Testament. 

Ilie  fair  inference  from  the  preceding  observations  is  this. 
•— "'t,  while  Jesus,  during  his  early  boyhood  and  youth,  did  not 
;•  'x-css  absolutely  perfect  knowledge — which  would  have  been 


234-  Methodist  lievievj.  Diaiel;. 

incompatible  with  his  human  nature  respecting  both  Iiis  intt."- 
lect  and  will — he  yet  acquired,  bj  the  process  of  study,  obser- 
vation, and  experience,  as  well  as  by  divine  intuition,  a  perfect 
knowledge  of  his  "Father's  business,"  and,  being  also  morallv 
or  spiritually  perfect,  as  we  shall  endeavor  to  show  further  on, 
he  taught  what  was  perfect  truth,  in  perfect  harmony  with  liis 
saying,  "I  am  .  .  .  the  truth."    This  view  of  the  case,  we  hum- 
bly believe,  does  violence  neither  to  his  divine  nor  to  his  humaii 
nature,  and  it  thus  satisiies  all  the  conditions  of  the  probleu!, 
in  so  far  at  least  as  they  are  capable  of  being  satisfied  on  eartli. 
Besides,  the  example  of  Jesus  as  a  learner  should  stimulate  all  ] 
his  followers  to  faitlifuUy  use  all  available  means  for  the  eluei-  -3 
dation  and  exposition  of  the  word  of  God,  so  that  their  know!-  | 
edge  of  their  heavenly  "  Father's  business  "  may  constantly  in-  I 
crease,  that  they  may  thus  be  enabled  to  attend  to  it  more  i 
thoroughly  and  devotedly.  I 

VI.  Xow,  as  to  the  moral  or  s])iritual  growth  of  Jesus,  our  | 
passage  says,  Kat   'Itjoovi;  vpoEKoizre  .   .    .   x^P'^''-  '^o.pa  Qia>  kuI  | 
dvdpcjrroi^,  while  in  verse  40  it  is  said  of  liim,  To  6e  naidiov  7]v^ays,  ' 
Kai  EKparaiovro  irveviiari,'^  7:?i7]povfievov  oocpia^'  Koi  x°P'^^  Oeov  r,v  i 
err'  avro.     Here  we  have  a  plain  indication  that  the  moral  or  | 
spiritual  growth  and  development  of  Jesus  began  veiy  early.  | 
It  is  stated  that  soon  after  his  presentation  in  the  temple  hi> 
parents  were  divinely  directed  to  go  to  Egypt  for  his  safety; 
but  circumstances  and  events  occurring  that  permitted  them  to 
return,  they  settled  in  Xazareth,  where  his  threefold  growtii 
and  development  began  under  such  influences  and  advantage.-^ 
as  a  mechanic's  home  in  a  provincial  town  in  Palestine  fur- 
nished, nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  ago.     That  such  a  hoine 
was  not  altogether  devoid  of  intellectual  and  religious  advan- 
tages and  influences  is  evident  from  the  fact  that,  even  in  li:> 
early  boyhood,  he  is  said  to  have  "waxed  strong  in  spirit,"  an^l 
to  have  been  "filled  with  wisdom,"  and  that  the  "grace  *-f 
God  was  upon  liim"  (verse  40). 

The  word  x^P'^^  li^  ^ew  Testament  Greek,  signifies  prin- 
cipally/avor,   grace,   kindness;   lience  it  is  correctly  traiii- 

*  The  word  rvevfinri  Is  omitted  in  the  text  of  Lachmann.  Alford.  Tischeudorf,  Wc-t"  ■• 
and  Hon,  Trt'frclles,  (.Jebhardt,  and  Wcyniou!h  ;  It  is  also  omitted  in  the  Coder  Sinniii^--  ' 
and  the  Codex  Vntiramis;  but  It  occurs  In  the  Codex  Ak.rn}idj-i}ws  and  in  sovera!  of  tf- 
later  manuscripts.  It  seems  to  have  been  inserted  from  chaji.  i,  80,  thous'i  It  is  proU'l - 
that  St.  Luke  applied  this  word  to  tlie  boy  Jesus  ad  well  as  to  the  boy  John  (the  15ap!.!>'' ' 
there  is  no  reaioa  why  he  should  not  hure  done  so. 


, , ,-  J  The  Growth  of  Jesus.  235 

.•    !  in  the  Authorized  and  Revised  Versions  ^^  favor  (verse 

Luther  transhites  it  rus  Gnade,  ov  grace;  but  these  two 

^'  rls  really  signify  the  same  thing.     Now,  when  it  is  said 

;  At  •'  .K-Sus  increased  ...  in  favor  v.'ith  God  and  man,"  it  is 

.,7riy  inii)lied  thereby  that  he  was  already  in  their  favor,  or 

it  iic  possessed  their  favor  at  the  time  he  retui-ncd  from 

iiiraiom  to  Nazareth,  that  is,  at  the  age  of  twelve.     How 

lid  it  liave  been  otherwise  ?     The  fact  of  his  having  been 

•:!..i  in  the  temple  among  the  doctors,  astonishing  all  that 

.'-.1  him  by  "his  understanding  and  answers,"  presupposes 

. ..  -.'i  u  surprisingly  advanced  and  mature  mind,  as  well  as  win- 

li.r.j*  and  ingratiating  manners  on  his  part,  as  must  have  secured 

f-.r  him   the  "  favor "  or  goodwill,  not   only   of  his  earthly 

ir.'nto  and  teachers,  but  also  of  all  with  wliom  he  had  come 

,  runtact,  and  who  had  heard  him ;  while  his  willingness  and 

riiv-st  desire  to  know  and  to  do  his  "  Father's  business,"  at  so 

••Iv  an  age,  was  particularly  pleasing  to   Him  who  had  sent 

:n,  because  He  saw,  too,  that  the  consciousness  of  the  boy 

J.-uS  both  of  his  peculiar  relation  to  Him  as  his  real  Father 

»r5.i  of  the  work  He  had  given  him  to  do  (John  xvii,  4),  had 

*!rc;\dy  reached  a  comparatively  high  degree  of  development. 

l!  is,  therefore,  no  wonder  that  at  that  early  age  he  enjoyed  the 

or"  or  "grace"  both  of  his  heavenly  Father  and  of  his 

tiily  parents,  teachers,  and  acquaintances  in  a  high  degree. 

From  this  we  may  also  infer  that  the  failings  of  ordinary  child- 

Ui>Hl  and  boyhood  were  in  him  totally  absent,  and  that  his 

^ioral  purity  at  that  time  corresponded  with  his  intellectual 

idvjnccnient  and  comparative  maturity. 

VII.  Now,  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  Jesus,  even  as  a  boy, 
wi*  the  "  Logos  incarnate ; "  that  6  Xoyoq  odp^  tyerero,  "  the  Word 
--•<'amc  flesh,"  means  that  the  Logos,  the  Word,  became  man, 
'  'T  the  term  aap^  here  signifies  human  nature  in  its  entirety,  or 
«n  iu  original  purity  and  wholeness.*  He,  and  he  alone,  was 
-jc  true  ideal  of  humanity — a  humanity  that  does  not  exclude 
.^'^A-lnal  physical,  mental,  and  moral  or  spiritual  development, 
ui'Ugh  it  does  exclude  moral  defilement  or  sin.  Immaturity  of 
'•■'iy,  (.f  mind,  and  of  moral  nature  and  consciousness  in  Jesus 
'-'-K^i?  not  imply  the  least  approach  to  sinful  tendencies,  much 
♦'**to  actual  sin-taint;  hence,  anything  of  this  kind  was  totally 

*  This  thought  v,-e  shall  elaborate  more  fully  further  on. 


CM 


236  Methodist  lievievj.  [March. 

absent  in  his  boyhood,  and  for  that  reason  he  already  cnjovo.; 
the  "  favor  "  of  Jiis  heavenly  Father  in  a  high  degree. 

!No\v,  our  passage  says  that  from  the  time  he  returned  wii]. 
his  parents  to  Nazareth,  -npotKOTrre — lie  increased,  or  grew— cTo<i,-c 
Kai  ijAiKia  Kai  x^P'-'''^  Ttapd  Oeoi  Kat  dvOpa)-^oiq — "  iu  wisdom  a!;^ 
stature,  and  in  favor  with  God  and  man;"  that  is,  his  coi:- 
sciousness  of  divinity,  his  obedience,  his  self-denial,  his  speed 
(for  he  spoke  as  never  man  spake),  all  are  liere  "  present  iji  7U(C:. 
soon  to  be  manifested  in  luce"  (Van  Oosterzee).  There  vra? :; 
constant  and  progressive  development  of  his  mind  and  heart,  ar- 
increase  of  his  knowledge  of  his  heavenly  "  Father's  business,"" 
and  a  constant  intensification  of  his  holy  nature  or  bein^,  a^ 
well  as  of  his  holy  desire  to  do  and  to  finish  tiie  work  Mlii;.]. 
Ins  heavenly  Father  had  given  him  to  do.  During  all  this 
time  "  the  consciousness  of  his  mission  on  earth  was  i-ipenin^, 
the  things  heard  of  the  Father  (John  xv,  15)  were  continu-illy 
imparted  to  him ;  the  Spirit,  which  was  not  given  by  measuiv 
to  him,  was  abiding  more  and  more  upon  him,  till  the  G;iv 
when  he  was  fully  ripe  for  his  official  manifestation."  *  ^Ve 
cannot  sufficiently  appreciate  the  full  meaning  of  the  words  of 
this  passage ;  for  only  by  endeavoring  to  do  so  can  we  think 
rightly  of  Christ.  He  had  emptied  ^himself  of  his  glory ;  lii. 
infancy  and  childhood  were,  according  to  this  passage,  no  mere 
pretense,  but  the  divine  personality  was  in  him  cariied  througli 
these  states  of  weakness  and  inexperience,  and  gathered  round 
itself  the  ordinary  accessions  and  experiences  of  the  sons  of 
men.  And  then,  during  all  the  subsequent  eighteen  mysterious 
years,  we  may,  by  the  light  of  what  is  here  revealed,  view  hir.i 
advancing  onward  to  that  fullness  of  wisdom,  and  in  that  holy 
living,  meditating  and  working,  until  he  had  earned  the  ap- 
proval not  only  of  his  earthly  parents  and  of  the  public  in 
general,  but  also  of  liis  heavenly  Father,  which  (approval)  L-' 
pronounced  of  Jesus  at  the  close  of  his  retirement  and  tlio 
beginning  of  his  public  ministry  in  these  words  :  "  This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  v\-cll  pleased  "  (Matt,  iii,  17).  "  Tbe 
growing  up  through  infancy,  childhood,  youth,  manhood,  ivvVA 
grace  to  grace,  holiness  to  holiness,  in  subjection,  self-dcni:il. 
and  love,  without  one  polluting  touch  of  sin— this  it  was  whicii. 
consummated  by  the  three  years  of  active  ministry,   by  tlu- 

•  Vid.  Alford's  Greek  Testament,  vol,  1,  snh  Luke  Jl,  5:J. 


,.,;]  The  Growth  of  Je^us.  237 

-.>.:iun  ftiid  the  cross,  constituted  'the  obedience  of  one'  man, 

,  which  many  are  made  righteous."  * 

'  All  this  took  place  in  perfect  harmony  with  his  nature  and 
%-.n'  us  the  Logos  incarnate.  In  that  the  Logos  "  became 
''.-»ii  "  or  "  man,"  b  Xoyog  odp^  eyivero,  lie  stepped,  as  it  were, 

it  of  Ills  divine  mode  of  existence  and  entered  into  the 
iv.nn  mode  of   existence;  it  was  a  voluntary  self-limitation 

r:  !jis  part,  without,  liowever,  his  ceasing  to  be  God;  for 
'.-  ohiinged  only,  for  the  time  being,  his  mode  of  existence,  not 
'..«  iKjing,  or  essence,  or  nature.  The  immutability  of  the  living 
<i,>.l  d<xvs  not  exclude  a  divine  life-movement  from  within 
f.-.tward,  nor  from  without  inward,  so  long  as  it  is  in  harmony 
%!!h  jjis  divine  being  and  nature.f  The  life-movement  of  the 
t'..nuil  lyjgos  from  within,  that  is,  from  his  divine  mode  of 
^iisJence,  outward,  that  is,  to  his  human  mode  of  existence, 
•i^'l  not  cl)ange  his  being,  or  nature,  or  essence;  but  had  he,  in 
U><^-iiniiig  man,  assumed  human  nature  tainted  with  hereditary 
f^a— that  would  have  been  equivalent  to  changing  his  nature, 
wiiicli  was  an  impossibility  for  him  to  do  without  thereby  ceas- 
y\;  to  be  God.  The  Logos,  in  becoming  man,  did  Tiot  cease  to 
i*.>  as  really  divine  as  he  was  before  his  incarnation  ;  he  only 
i'.aiigcd  his  mode  of  existence  into  that  of  a  sinless — perfectly 
r.oly — man  ;  and  the  threefold  mode  of  his  growth — the  physi- 
cil,  the  mental,  and  the  moral  or  spiritual — was  in  perfect 
larmony  with  his  incarnate  being  and  nature  as  the  perfect 
<i'>!-man.  As  such  he  lived  the  life  of  a  perfect  man  on  earth 
without  ceasing  to  be  perfectly  divine ;  for  at  his  incarnation 
5:o  only  "  emptied  himself  "  {tKevcdaev,  Phil,  ii,  Y)  of  his  divine 
"  v'lory  "  which  he  had  with  the  Father  "  before  the  world 
vsa*"(Jo]m  xvii,  5);  and  thus  ho  became  "poor"  for  our 
«^kes  that  we  might  be  made  "rich"  through  him  (2  Cor. 
'-J,  0);  but  he  reassumed  his  divine  glory,  that  is,  his  full  di- 
"Jiy  attributes,  at  his  ascension. 

V IIL  But  it  may  be  asked,  "  How,  or  in  what  sense,  has  the 
^■'^^'t^o?,  the  second  person  in  the  Holy  Trinity,  become  man  ? " 
"  e  arc  aware  that  we  have  here  to  deal  with  an  unfathom- 
^  'C  mystery — one  that  transcends  the  natural  reason  of  man  ; 
^tverthelcss,  it   is  our  right   and  duty  to  "grow  ...  in  the 

•  rvi.  Alford's  Greek  Testament,  vol.  I,  suh  Luke  U,  53. 

+  Fid.  Kbrjird,  Christliche  Donmadk,  second  ed.,  vol.  1,  8?  7*-150. 


238  Methodist  Ttevuv).  [ilarcL, 

knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  "  (2  Peter  iii. 
18),  and  this  implies  our  (iutj  to  investigate  his  nature  and  k- 
ing,  his  anteniundane  existence,  and  liow  and  wliy  he  came  a? 
man  into  our  world  ;  hence,  in  attempting  to  ansvrer,  however 
inadequately,  this  important  question,  we  are  only  doing  our 
divinelj'  enjoined  duty. 

1.  When  it  is  said  in  the  Gospel  of  John  i,  1-i,  Kai  b  P.o^or 
oa^  iyivETo — "  and  the  "Word  was  made,"  or  rather  became, 
"flesh  " — we  must  first  inquire  into  the  meaning  of  the  term 
capl,  "  flesh."  It  is  evident  that  it  does  not  mean  merely  the 
human  body,  as  the  opposite  of  soul  and  spirit,  as  if  the  Evan- 
gelist intended  to  say  that  the  Logos  had  assumed  or  occupictJ 
the  place  of  the  human  soul  or  spirit  in  the  person  of  Jesus,  or 
that  he  liad  enrobed  himself  with  a  human — a  fleshly — body. 
Against  this  (Apollinarian)  view  the  verb  lyevero,  "became." 
is  decisive  ;  for  in  such  a  case  it  should  be  written,  e/.dPe  cdpKc. 
that  is,  "  he  assumed  flesh."  *  The  New  Testament  Sci'iptnrc? 
speak  of  Jesus  only  as  a  full,  perfect,  entire  man  (John  viii,  40) : 
hence,  they  declare  that  he  possessed  body,  soul,  and  spirit. 
When  Jesus  says,  "  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  oven  unto 
death  "  (Matt,  xxvi,  38) ;  or,  "  Father,  into  thy  liands  I  com- 
mend my  spirit  "  (Luke  xxiii,  4G) ;  or,  when  it  is  said  of  the 
child  Jesus,  "And  the  child  grew  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit" 
(Luke  ii,  40);  or,  when  lie  "sighed  deeply  in  his  spirit" 
(Mark  viii,  12) ;  or,  when  it  is  said  of  him,  "  In  that  hour  Je?ne 
rejoiced  in  spirit"  (Luke  x,  21),  it  is  clearly  indicated  in  tlicsc 
passages  that  he  had  a  human  soul  and  a  human  spirit ;  in  other 
words,  that  he  possessed  a  full  and  true  human  nature.  Tbc 
term  "flesh"  is  used  both  in  the  Old  and  Xew  Testaincr.t 
Scriptures  to  indicate  the  entire  man,  consisting  of  body,  soul, 
and  spirit  (Dent,  v,  26 ;  1  Cor.  i,  20  ;  Pwom.  iii,  20  ;  Gal.  ii,  IC; 
Acts  ii,  17  ;  Matt,  xxiv,  22).  And  certainly,  the  term  "  flesh,*'  in 
John  xvii,  2,  can  mean  nothing  else  than  man.  From  all  thc?c. 
and  other  similar  passages,  it  may  be  unmistakably  inferred 
that  the  term  "flesh"  signifies  human  nature  in  all  its  compo- 
nent parts,  sin  excepted,  for  sin  is  not  an  original  element  of 
human  nature. 

2.  Now,  if  the  term  "  flesh  "  signifies  human  nature  in  its 

•  Vid.  Dr.  W.  Nast's  forthcomltig  Cowinu'iitarj/  (German)  on  the  Gospel  of  St.  Jch'i, 
EicursMS  to  cbap.  I. 


,-]  The  Groxnth  of  Jems.  230 

<ni:n'tv,  the  question  arises,  wlien  it  is  said,  "  The  T\^ord  bc- 
•••!U-  liesh,"  v.'is  it  liuman  nature  in  its  original  purity  and 
.:,nc.-5  before  the  fall,  or  in  its  corrupt  and  sinful  quality 
i;\-!  llic  fall  ?  We  reply  :  It  is  neither  the  one  nor  the  other. 
J!..-  liuiiian  nature  of  tlie  Logos,  after  he  had  become  man, 
'rfAi=,  indeed,  untouched  and  unaftected  by  sin,  but  it  ^vas  subject 
V.  the  physical  and  mental  wants  and  sufferings  incident  to,  or 
;p,  ro!i?cquence  of,  the  fall,  as  well  as  to  tlie  laws  and  limits 
of  hiunan  development,  and  that  in  a  manner  in  whicli  it  did 
r^l  take  place  in  the  state  of  man  before  the  fall ;  for  it  is  said 
cf  iiim  (Jesus)  that  it  "  behooved  him  to  be  made  like  unto  his 
l:.:i;;ren  "  (TIeb.  ii,  17)  ;  to  be  made  "  perfect  through  suffer- 
iriir--"  (ii,  10)  ;  and  that  he  Avas  "  in  all  points  tempted  like  as 
Tto  are,  yet  without  sin  "  (iv,  15).* 

■  Now,  that  the  human  nature  of  the  incarnate  Logos  was  not 
3'Icctfd  by,  or  tainted  with,  sin  is  expressly  declared  by  the 
.\jw»stle  Paul,  when  he  says  that  God  sent  his  own  Son  *'  in 
'.:.'.:  Hkcness  of  sinful  flesh,-'  or,  more  literally,  "in  the  likeness 
'f  llie  flesh  of  sin"  (Koin;  viii,  3).  If  it  were  merely  said, 
**God  f^ent  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  flesh,"  this  expres- 
i:'V.\  of  St.  Paul  would  be  in  contradiction  to  that  of  St.  John, 
'  The  ^Vord  was  made  [or  became]  flesh;"  but  the  addition 
"of  gin"  (sinful),  which  he  evidently  emphasizes,  indicates 
^lut  the  Apostle  meant  by  the  expression,  "  in  the  likeness  of.*' 
-'i'-iis  possessed  a  likeness  with  "  the  flesh  of  sin,"  that  is,  with 
t-nful  human  nature,  because  he  "  was  made,"  or  became, 
"  -f.-h  ;''  was  "  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  wo.  are,  yet  without 
»  rs ''  (Ileb.  iv,  15),  Sin  is  no  part  of  what  is  implied  in  the 
fh-a  of  true  manhood  ;  for  the  first  man  proceeded,  pure  and 
tir.^potted,  from  the  hands  of  his  Creator.  The  reason  why  the 
•■■'!!ian  nature  of  Jesus  Christ  was  free  from  the  inherited  or 
"'  <jriginal  "  sinfulness  of  all  descendants  of  Adam  is  indicated 
•>■  Ins  supernatural  conception,  as  narrated  by  Matthew  and 
*--ko,  and  evidently  presupposed  by  St.  John.  He  "became  " 
*''Je  man  in  that  he  received  a  complete  or  perfect  liuman  na- 
'-'rc,  not  so  much  by  the  process  of  natural  generation  or  be- 
r^'.ting  as  by  the  flesh  and  blood  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  being 
"?''gnated  and  sanctified  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
•■h  is  clearly  indicated  by  the  angel  in  these  words  (Luke  i, 

•  Vid.  Napt's  Conii>if7i<n7!/  on  ^t.  J(,hii,  Tlxciirsiis  torbap.  1. 


240  Methodist  Review.  [^aich, 

35) :  "  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  Power  ( f 
the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee;  theretbro,  also,  that  hoh, 
thuig  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  J. 
God,"  or,  "that  which  is  to  be  born  shall  be  called  lioly,  th. 
Son  of  God,"  Kevised  Yersion, 

IX.  But  we  have  now  also  to  determine  more  definitely  tl.j 
real  meaning  of  the  word  tyt'vt-ro,  "  was  made,"  or  "  became  " 
(John  i,  14:),  and  thus  guard  against  its  misinterpretation.  In 
verse  6  it  is  said  of  John  the  Baptist,  "  There  v;as  a  man  "  (ty.  . 
vtTo).  John  was  nothing,  that  is,  he  had  no  preexistence  bcion. 
lie  was  born  of  Elizabeth  ;  but  b  P.oyof— the  "Word — was  before- 
he  "  was  made,"  or  "  became,"  flesh  by  being  born  of  the  Yir^^in 
Marj.  He  was  before  Abraham  ;  yea,  before  the  world  w;v^ 
(John  xvii,  5).  What  the  "Word  Mas  before  his  incarnation, 
before  the  world  was,  that  he  cannot  cease  to  be,  because  c: 
his  being  of  divine  nature,  of  divine  essence;  but  what  he  wa- 
uot  in  actuality  before  his  incarnation,  that  he  became,  namely, 
flesh,  or  man.  The  inscrutable  mystery  of  godliness,  testified  t.. 
by  the  Holy  Scripture  as  an  historical  fact,  consists  in  this,  that 
to  one  and  the  same  person  are  ascribed  true  divinity  and  tn;.' 
manhood.  Hence  any  interpretatiou  of  the  word  eyevero,  '*  hc- 
came,"  that  does  not  include  and  maintain  the  three  ideas- 
true  divinity,  true  manhood,  and  the  union  of  these  in  ti;c 
pereon  of  Jesus  Christ — is  inadmissible.  This  excludes  ]N'e->- 
torianism  on  the  one  side  and  Socinianism  on  the  other. 

If,  however,  we  hold  fast  to  the  doctrine  that  "  the  Word," 
that  "  was  with  God  "  and  "  was  God,"  "  became  "  true  man  i:; 
the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  we  are  not  permitted  to  assume  tliat 
the  term  tyevero,  "became,"  meant  a  change  of  the  Logos  ini" 
a  man,  that  is,  a  change  of  his  divine  nature  or  essence  into  t!i<' 
nature  or  essence  of  a  mere  man  ;  but  we  are  so  to  understuri'.i 
that  term  that,  while  "  the  Logos  "  "  became  "  true  man,  ho  - 
the  same  time  remained  true  God.  This  may  be  explaiiu  •■ 
thus:*  The  Logos  in,  or  at,  or  during  the  time  of  his  inonr- 
nation  surrendered  the  use  of  his  "  divine  glory,"  that  is,  of  li-- 
divine  attril)utes  ;  yea,  even  to  some  extent  at  least,  their  p*^"- 
session  ;  otherwise,  why  did  he  pray  to  his  heavenly  Father  to 
be  glorified  "  with  the  glory  which  "  he  had  with  him  "  bcfort- 

•  Vld.  W.  F.  Gc53,  ChrxiVi  Pcrartn  aud  Work,  3  vo's. ;  also.  Dr.  W.  Kfust's  t'>^''-' 
comiDK  Comnuiitaru  on  the  Go^fi/d  of  St.  John,  in  German,  cliap.  I,  and  Ibe  MV-:i^ 
"  Excursus  '■  thereto. 


.  .- I  The  Growth  of  Jesus.  241 

«>,rUl  wasT'     (Jolm  xvii,  5.)     This  glory  constituted   liiB 

...  nttrihnte?,  Jiiicl  it  is  clear  tliiit  at  the  time  licoflered  this 

.,  r  hfciid  not  possess  this  glory  or  these  divine  atti'ibutes  ; 

';....  hiul  ''emptied  himself"  of  them  {tav-bv  iiiivoyaev,  Pliil. 

;.  or  li;ul,  as  it  were,  laid  them  aside,  or  ratlier  their  use. 

V,  even  his  divine  self-consciousness  lay  dormant  or  inactive 

;  ,;,!  ;  he  had  to  regain  it  by  the  gradual  process  of  a  purely 

iM  development ;  for  there  was  a  time  in  his  earthly  liistory 

-,  he  did  not  know  "  of  that  day  and  that  lionr  "  (Mark  xiii, 

,;  v.licn  the  Father  had  to  show  him  "all  tilings  that  himself 

,  -a"  (John  V,  19,  20)  ;  when  the  Father  hath  "given  to  the 

..  t..  have  life  in  himself  "  (verse  26),  and  hath  also  "'given  him 

■    .':.)rity  "  (verse  27)  ;  and  when  the  Son  could  "  do  nothing  of 

•  -•If ""  (verse  10),  though  afterward  "all  power"  was  given 

•o  him  (Matt,  xxviii,  18).     All  these  passages  indicate  that 

'.i  I  surrendered,  to  a  great  extent,  the  cxcrcisG  of  his  divine 

•  il.utes;  tliat  lie  voluntarily  subjected  himself,  not  only  to  a 

■liiinatc  and  obedient  position  to  liis  Fatlier,  but  also  to  the 

-  of  liuinan  development,  beginning  as  an  embryo  and  as 
;-if;iiit  in  his  mother's  arms,  and  proceeding  gradually,  like 

-  .'.her  human  beings,  through  all  the  stages  of  youth  np  to 
■  :  manliood.     JN^ow,  as  an  infant  and  youth,  he  did  not,  and 

.!•'  not,  possess  the  divine  attributes  of  omniscience,  omni- 
•'•i!ce,  omnipotence,  and  the  rest,  in  the  sense  in  which  he 

-  c:.-^^ed  tlicm  before  his  incarnation  and  after  his  ascension. 
•■"'••,  the  Logos,  after  having  entered  into  a  human  form  of 

V   '.'  licc,  limited  by  time  and  space,  was,  in  so  far  as  he  liad 

'  *":iu'  man,  not  infinite  ;  for  infinitude  would  have  been  irrcc- 

j'.-ihle  witli   his   existence  as  a  true  man;  but  what  the  alv 

'.<•  U)gos  wa.-^  before  his  incarnation  was  not  included,  in  it& 

-t  -ense,  in  his  liumanity  ;  nevertheless, he  did  notecase  to 

•  '•'".scdod,  for  he  himself  declared  that  he  and  the  Father  are 
'-  t.fu!»n  xvii,  11,  22).     Living  as  man  in  uninterrupted  eom- 

■  ""n   with   his  heavenly  Father,  he  obtained  thereby  that 

•  ■' <^T  and  control  over  nature  and  its  laws  and   forces  which 
•5  "riginally  intended  man  to  have  (Gen.  i,  20-29)  ;  and  in 

■  . motion   witli  the  awakening  consciousness   of  his  divine 

1'-'  and  powei-  he  exercised  them  only  in  so  far  as  it  was 
•^— '".-try  for  the  demonstration  and  maintenance  of  his  media- 
'•'*'  <ifiio«;  and   he  did  it  with  a  constant  sense  of  his  sclf- 

*'  —Kimi  SKUIKS,  VOL.   XIII, 


242  Methodist  Beview.  IMaix-ij. 

assumed  dependence,  as  tlie  man  Jesus  Christ,  upon  his  ]r-„\ 
enlj  Father.  In  becoming  man,  the  eternal  Logos  voluntiui:. 
Etcpped  out,  as  it  were,  of  liis  divine  mode  of  existence,  ii:.'i 
entered  into  thelmman  mode  of  existence,  limited  by  time  :n  ., 
space,  without,  however,  ceasing  for  himself  as  the  Logos  tu  i  ^ 
eternal,  in  order  that  he  might  live,  in  the  fullest  sense  of  t; . 
word,  in  our  natnie,  a  truly  human  life,  and  thus  be  able  to  ! 
"touched  with  the  feelings  of  our  infirmities,"  and  even  ! 
exposed  to  such  temptations  as  we  are,  "  yet  without  sin  "  (lb  '- . 
iv,  15) ;  and  hence  lie  became  true  man  without  thereby  cca-i;;.- 
to  be  God.  The  true  meaning  of  the  word  iyivcTo,  "  was  made." 
or  "  became,"  being  thus  apprehended  or  interpreted,  the  thii.- 
essential  ideas — true  divinity,  true  humanity,  rnd  the  union  «•: 
these  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  the  Christian  CIuut;, 
has  believed  in  and  held  through  all  ages — are  maintained  t.' 
the  fullest  extent. 

X.  This  apprehension  of  the  doctrine  of  the  incarnation  of 
the  Logos  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  other  passages  in  the  Kt-.v 
Testament  Scriptures.  The  Apostle  John,  in  his  first  epi.-tli. 
calls  the  coming  of  Christ  into  the  world  a  coming  "  in  t!i" 
flesh"  (iv,  2,  3).  St.  Paul  uses  tl;e  words,  ''God"  (or  tl- 
Logos)  "was  manifest  in  the  flesh"  (1  Tim.  iii,  IG);  and  l- 
describes  this  manifestation  more  fully  by  saying,  (1)  tl:a; 
"  when  the  fullness  of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  li- 
Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law"  (Gal.  iv,  4);  (,-' 
that  he  "  who,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  counted  it  not  a  pri.'t 
to  be  on  an  equality  with  God,  but  emptied  himself,  taking  thr 
form  of  a  servant,  being  made  in  the  liheness  of  men  "  (I'liil. 
ii,  6,  Y,  Revised  Version) ;  and  (3)  that  the  "  Loid  Jesus  Cln-i-. 
.  .  .  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  lie  became  poor 
(2  Cor.  viii,  9).  The  New  Testament  knows  of  no  division  ••! 
the  Son  of  God,  while  living  on  the  earth,  into  two  I's  or  Eg-  ^ 
of  whom  the  one  was  the  Logos  and  the  other  the  man  JctV> 
Christ ;  but  it  declares  very  detinitely  that  the  1 — the  Ego— thf 
*'  personal  consciousness  "  of  the  Son  of  God  on  the  earth  w;i> 
the  same  I — the  same  Ego — the  same  "  personal  consciousnci^s 
of  the  Son  of  God  in  heaven — "  in  the  beginning,"  or  "  befi'i"^ 
tlie  woi'ld  was."  Jesus  himself  never  says  anything  about  l- 
relation  to  the  Logos,  but  only  about  the  relation  he  sustained 
to  liis  heavenly  Father,  who  had  sent  him  into  the  world.     *'  '^' 


.  ,-]  The  Groivtlt  of  Jtsus.  243 

,  Katlior  liath  appointed  niito  me ;  "  "I  speak  that  '.vhich  1 
.\,-  tifcii  with  my  Father:"  "1  honor  my  Father;"  "It  is 
-1  l-atlicr  that  lionoreth  me;"  "I  go  to  my  Father;"  "My 
.  j-Ji.r  is  <;reater  than  I ; "  "  As  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even 
,.  ^.-lul  J  you;"  "What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man 
..■  ,  :k1  up  wliere  he  ^vas  before  ?  "  "  Glorify  thon  me  with  thine 
*n  K'lf  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with  thee  before  the  world 

^., " all  these  passages  and  many  similar  ones  teach  nothing 

:•  .  ft<  or  less  than  that  He  \k\\o  from  all  eternity  was  with  God 
,-  >i  i^  himself  God,  throngh  an  act  of  "  self -emptying,"  or  "  self- 
'„:;i;iii!ution,"  entered  into  tlic  sphere  of  time  and  space  and 
rul.in-tfd  liimself  to  the  hmitations  of  human  existence,  human 
d^rvcU'pinent,  human  life  and  thought  and  feeling  and  knowl- 
-'-..-,  without  thereby  ceasing  to  be  God,  because  he  only 
/•:>n;L!od  the  mode  of  liis  existence,  not  his  nature  or  essence. 

XI.  Hut  to  this  view  of  tlie  case  it  has  been  objected  that  to 
t-uriine  any  kind  of  self-limitation  on  the  part  of  the  Son  of 

•  i  -i  is  irreconcilable  with  the  immutability  of  the  divine  Being. 
*'..:<  objection  is  groundless,  because  the  immutability  of  God 
cioiiidrs  only  sucli  changes  whereby  the  essence,  or  the  nature, 
■■■i  the  will  of  God  would  be  clianged  or  come  into  conflict  with 

•  -vlf,  or  with  each  other — an  assumption  or  a  possibility  that 
-  s^"  the  German  philosophers  would  say,  "unthinkable."     But 

•  .-  inmnitability  of  God  excludes  by  no  means  a  divine  "life- 
'     "-•incnt,"  either  from  within    outward,  or  from  without  in- 

i''i,  so  long  as  it  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  his  divine  nature 
i-"'^  will.  To  deny  the  possibility  of  such  "life-movements" 
'  '1  ihe  part  of  God  would  be  equivalent  to  denying  the  living 
'  ■  •!  himself;  for  life  is  manifested  by  activity  and  motion.  A 
'1  without  movement,  outward  and  inward,  would  be,  accord- 
'^  to  Scripture,  a  vain,  a  dead  God.  Dr.  A.  Ebrard,  in  his 
i*  'pnatik,  truly  says  :  "  In  the  idea  of  God  as  the  living  One 
'->-rc  is  als.0  contained  the  idea  of  the  possibility  of  a  self-limi- 
■ut.iju  and  of  a  self-mutation,  but  not  of  such  a  character  as  to 
-'*«  himself.  This  is  shown  to  us  in  the  Trinity  of  the  divine 
•'  '"ir.    Just  as  the  one  God  distinguishes  himself,  according  to 

♦  •-tomal  Being,  as  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  so  God  the  Son 
*y  distinguish  between  his  eternal  and  infinite  existence  and 
'  <•xi^tcnce  within  the  limits  of  time  and  space."  *     And  it  is 

•  -<•  Lbrard.  J.  H.  A.,  Chri^mchc  Posmati'-.-,  second  ed..  vol.  1,  chap.  lli.  ?§  78-150. 


2-1-4  Methodkt  Review.  [Marcl;,  \ 

also  to  be  observed  that  the  concepts  of  God  and  man  are  n..i 
contradictory  to  eacli  other  ;  foi-  God  created  man  in  his  inia<_'o. 
The  thought  is  by  no  means  "unthinkable"  or  contrary  i.> 
Scripture  that  God  originally  created  man  ^vith  speciiic  rch:- 
tion  to  the  incarnation  of  the  Logos,  in  order  that  there  mig];t 
be  an  image  or  a  type  of  a  being  in  creation  \vhich  he  miglii 
later  on  fill  with  himself. 

XII.  If  our  interpretation  of  the  phrase,  "The  Word  %v:..    | 
made  [or  became]  tiesh,"  be  correct—that  is,  in  accordance  \viih    | 
the  generally  received  rules  of  language— then  it  may  be  cor.-   \ 
Bidered  as  an  established  fact  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  te.v.-:.    I 
tliat  the  eternal  Logos  became  man  without  ceasing  to  be  God.    | 
Our  inability  to  reconcile  these  ideas  furnishes  no  reason  f'.>r    \ 
reiecting  or  ex])laining  away  tlie  mystery  of  the  doctrine  of  tlu;  -| 
incarnation  as  something  contradictory.     We  dare  not  say  tlia^ 
the  union  of  the  soul  and  body  is  self -contradictory,  beean^.' 
matter  and  spirit  are  opposite  notions  or  things.      To  purelv 
immaterial  beings,  like  the  angels,  the  existence  of  beings  con- 
sisting of  matter  and  spirit,  the  one  being  mortal,  the  other  im- 
mortal, may  appear  as  much  a  contradiction,  and  therefore  ;•.-: 
impossibility,  as  the  union  of  the  divine  and  the  human  in  oi:'^ 
person  appears  to  us.     And,  if  the  union  of  body  and  soul  ;■) 
one  person  appears  to  us  incomprehensible,  liow  dare  we,  w!;'> 
understand  the  nature  of  God  far  less  tlian  angels  do,  say  it  i^ 
Bclf-contradictorv  to  maintain  that  the  Logos  became  man  on-l 
yet  remained  God?     Where  is  the  proof  that  "the  Word,  _ 
which  «  was  in  the  beginning  with  God  "  and  "  was  God,"  aii^i 
through  whom  "  all  things  were  made,"  cannot  iiave,  alongs-.do 
with  his  eternal  and  divine  mode  of  existence,  also  a  liunuji 
mode  of  existence,  subject  to  the  limitations  of  time  and  space, 
as  well  as  to  the  laws  of  human  development  ?     Upon  tlio.^'^ 
who  deny  the  truth  of  this  wonderful  doctrine  rests  the  burac:i 
of  furnishing  proofs  to  the  contrary,  and  we  challenge  them  i" 
furnish  them. 

XIII.  One  remark  more  in  conclusion.     "  God  was  manit^-- ■ 
in  the  flesh  "  and  "  the  Word  was  made  [became]  flesh  "  :(^;; 
expressions  indicating  two  acts  on  his  part— the  "  unclotliin.i: 
and  the  "reclothing"  of  himself  *— the  unclothing  of  hi"i^^'-' 
from  his  divine  form  or  mode  of  existence,  and  the  reelothin,: 

•  rid.  Godet's  Bihlical  Studies,  p.  13S. 


J  ^07.1  The  Growth  of  Jesus.  245 

cf  i.iinsclf  with  liis  liuman  form  of  existence.  His  incarnation 
l<tuinc  :i  permanent  and  free  act  on  liis  part  from  the  moment 
U-  U'canic  conscious  who  he  was.  All  his  acts  of  obedience 
tt...|  of  love,  even  his  death,  were  an  absohite  self-sacritice  for 
C  c  ri'domption  of  mankind.  "  All  the  fullness  of  the  God- 
l.-.i..]"  dwcllcth  in  him  bodily.  This  fullness  of  the  Godhead 
«,^*  llic  altar  upon  which  his  humanity  was  sacrified,  and  wliich 
-ivi'  it  eternal  efficacy.  From  the  heights  of  heaven  to  wliicli 
\:n)  iTiicilicd  but  risen  God-man  had  ascended  he  poured  upon 
!.I(i  iijfant  Church  that  miracle  of  the  divine  Spirit  and  sancti- 
r:fu»lii)n  wliich  he  had  first  consummated  in  himself,  and  thus 
■  .r>-j'.tred  them — and  if  we,  too,  receive  that  miracle  of  the  di- 
vine Spirit  and  sanctification  into  our  entire  being,  will  prepare 
u.*  -fur  that  exaltation  and  position  of  glory  which  he  himself 
;,...v  y<;'cn))ics.  He,  as  the  God-man,  as  the  ideal  and  liighest 
tv{»c  of  being,  wants  to  make  us  representatives  of  it  here ; 
j::'I  though  we,  who  are  true  believers,  are  already  the  sons  of 
<..HJ,  "  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  :  but  we  know 
t': ...t,  v.hcn  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him :  for  we  shall 
-.  Iiiiii  as  he  is  "  (1  John  iii,  2),  O,  glorious  destiny  !  Though 
.  ,ir  v.-nv  may  lead  us  through  a  Gethsemane  and  a  Golgotha,  it 
•ajll  end  on  Mount  Olivet  and  in  an  ascension  into  the  mansions 
•  ■f  bliss  and  glory  prepared  for  us  by  the  God-man,  Jesus 
rinibt. 


M  ju  KJI/rOAMS^^ 


246  Methodist  Review.  [March 


Akt.  VI.— SIGXIFICAXCE  of  SAN  JACINTO.* 
God  is  in  human  affairs  more  than  we  think.  The  epi?ou<  o 
of  our  American  history  furnisli  many  illustrations  of  tlie  Xa^^^:. 
Our  Declaration  of  Independence,  as  we  now  sec,  was  an  cpochai 
event,  touching  in  its  remoter  results  all  human  affairs.  In  tho 
light  of  evolution  San  Jacinto  will  come  to  be  regarded  as  one 
of  the  great  factors  in  our  Amci'ican  development.  As  a  niun 
passes  on  in  life  he  attains  a  point  from  which  he  easily  sc\.-. 
the  turning  point  of  his  career.  Contemplated  thus,  the  battle' 
of  San  Jacinto  niust  even  now  be  looked  upon  as  one  of  the 
greatest  turning  points  of  our  national  developn.  ent.  It  broiigl.i 
to  us  an  area  larger  than  that  of  the  original  Union,  and  tin: 
prestige  it  added  to  the  country  cannot  be  computed. 

The  preludes  of  this  battle  make  \\\>  a  stirring  and  romant;<- 
train  of  events.  In  1S24  Mexico,  having  thrown  off  her  foreiji; 
Spanish  yoke,  as  Cuba  is  now  endeavoring  to  do,  adopted  .i 
federal  constitution  similar  to  that  of  the  United  States.  Be- 
fore this  event  took  place  many  adventurous  Americans  \\'A  '\ 
been  in  northern  and  eastern  Texas  and  had  seen  the  lan'i. 
They  were  pleased  with  its  loveliness.  Its  skies  were  like  tli': 
glorious  skies  of  Italy,  and  its  ]n-airies  spread  out  to  form  a; 
Eden  on  the  grandest  scale.  Tratiic  had  already  been  opon<-<: 
by  traders  at  Natchez,  on  the  Mississippi.  The  advantage?  <■' 
this  wore  soon  seen,  and  a  tide  of  immigration  set  in.  In  tl.  • 
first  decade  of  the  present  century  there  was  an  American  rail.- 
tary  expedition — of  a  voluntary  character — which  went  foitl: 
to  help  Mexico  in  her  revolt  from  Spain.  They  went  as  iy- 
as  San  Antonio,  five  hundred  miles  west  of  the  Mississipi':- 
By  the  passing  and  repassing  that  was  thus  established  easter-i 
Texas  soon  became  well  known  in  American  circles.  Foil"''" 
ing  this  train  of  events  a  most  sagacious  and  farseeing  Uiiiiv 
Moses  Austin,  appears  upon  the  scene.     He  concluded  a  treat  v 

*The  fiuthor  of  this  article  has  had  the  advantage  of  polng  over  the  ground  he  de^cri-" 
while  larryins  as  an  Invalid  in  Hanljburg,  Tex.,  in  ISSC  and  ministerlcK  to  the  litt!"''  <^-'--' 
there.    He  also  made  a  careful  examination  of  the  site  of  the  battle,  resting  undor  tlu'  v..  ■••' 
prown  oak  where  Cenenil  Houston  t^lept  the  night  before  the  battle.    He  also  occupi'J  '■ ' 
same  room  In  the  old  lidtel  at  Harrisburg  in  which  Santa  Anna  was  held  a  prisoner.    I'r 
such  Inflnenccs  he  was  led  to  give  the  hi'^tory  of  this  stirring  epl*>do  a  new  and  tli".'-  ■•■ 
cxamlnntion.    He  thinks  the  United  States  should  secure  these  grounds  and  dcdUa!"  '^' 
t'^  freedom,  and  adorn  thein  with  a  monument  to  one  of  Lcj-  greatest  men,  Ccuer-i  ^-»■• 
Houstoa.— Kditok. 


^  ,- j  Skjmficance  of  San  Jacinto.  247 

<,  ;!«  x\\o  "-ovcrnor  of  the  province  by  wliich  he  secured  the  right 

.[  {vltlin"  three  hundred   American  families  in  the  country. 

Jlr  KKin  died,  but  his  son  immediately  took  Iiis  place,  a  niau 

.   -jiiv  wise,  and  secured  another  contract  to  settle  another  col- 

,  ul  three  hundred  nearer  the  Gulf.     This  settlement  was 

,1-  oil  the  Brazos  in  1821.    Austin  rode  twelve  hundred  miles 

!;<>r>eback  to  the  city  of  Mexico  to  secure  this   additional 

-•i:if,  after  the   independence  of  Mexico  had  been  secured. 

ILis.  colony  increased  with  great  rapidity.     After  achieving  her 

•  i-'!i'icnee  Mexico  held  out  large  inducements  to  citizens  of 

•  liiiled  States  to  settle  in  the  Texan  province,  promising 
\t.,c  j-anie  rights  which  she  extended  to  her  own  citizens.  This 
;'-vc  a  new  impetus  to  immigration.     Settlements  sprang  up  on 

r  ffitile  plains  and  great  river  bottoms,  and  towns  and  cities 
•  •  (II  to  appear  in  the  wilderness.  Xews  of  Austin's  success 
t'  i  cf  these  overtures  of  Mexico  reached  our  Northern  States, 
a::  I  won  many  an  adventurous  spirit.  Additional  colonies  were 
.'•■'!in(l,  who  pressed  their  way  to  the  newly  discovered  Eden. 
T^  the  American  citizen  of  to-day  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
':;rc  the  stirring  scenes  of  this  episode. 
1::  all  human  things  action  and  reaction  seem  to  be  a  law  as 

•  iiii  as  the  ebb  and  flow  of  the  tides.  The  infmx  of  life 
:'•:;!  the  United  States  excited  the  jealousy  of  Mexico.  She 
♦•*  V  tiiat  these  immigrants  were   animated  with  the  ideas  of 

-  rtv  and  love  for  the  institutions  of  their  native  land,  and 

'  their  power  mio;ht  soon  become  so  great  as  to  imperil  her 

f-.^:cru  frontier.     Accordingly  she  forbade  all  further  immi- 

??^"tion.     She  also  established  military  posts  in  the  settlements 

'^i'- colonies,  where  severest  cruelties  were,  practiced  npon 

i">pulation   she   had   invited   into   her   borders.      In   the 

;!i?!me  the  Mexican  government,  with  its  new  federal  con- 

•  i':on,  had  been  overthrown  by  Santa  Anna,  who  became 
thtnr  and  then  emperor.  In  the  midst  of  these  rapidly  tran- 
fin;r  events  the  colonists,  who  were  far  removed  from  the 
'■■<-<  of  strife,  remained  quiet  and  peaceable,  and  adhered  to 

r<''verninent   established  in  1821,  under  the   auspices   of 

■h  they  had  come  into  the  country.     But  Mexico,  under 

'■■'^  -Xnna,  made  her  policy  more  stringent.     Armed  vessels 

'    :"-  '-ltd  and   blockaded  the  ports  of  the  Gulf,  while  Santa 

•■-■N  v.-ith  eight  thousand  troop?,  appeared  in  the  interior  at 


2^^  MeUiodist  Review.  [Marc! 

San  Antonio.     Against  tliis  pompons  and  feiociuiis  loader  tl  •• 
Texan  Americans,  vitliout   streu-tli   or  troops  or  monev  r^^ 
sources,  and  far  from  ])ome,  were  left  to  contend  as  best'thcv 
could  for  the  rights  which  the  constitution  of  1824  guarantee': 
them.     The  Mexican  armj  was  commanded  to  arrest  the  ^^^^ 
authorities   and  to  disarm  the  inhabitants,  allowino-  only  oii 
gun  to  every  five  liundred  of  the  colonists.     They  were  :>U~ 
to  reduce  the  province  to  unconditional  surrender.     But  tli-; 
arms  were  their  private  property,  brought  with  tliem  to  li.'- 
country,  their  only  means  of  defense  against  the  savages  aroui,  ] 
them,  and  their  only  resource  for  procuring  game"     The  <], 
maiKl  was  therefore  resisted  with  the  characteristic  pluck  of  th. 
American.    Hostilities  commenced  at  once,  and  for  two  montl-. 
the  struggle  was  swift,  terrific,  and  of  vast  importance,  not  onlv 
to  tiie  struggling  colonies,  but  to  the  United  States 

At  this  juncture,  and  as  if  providentiallv,  a  new  characu-r 
appears  npon  the  scene,  whose  deeds  were" to  add  one  m.-re 
name  to  tiie  list  of  Americans  that  have  achieved  immoraJ 
fame.    General  Sam  Houston,  says  Mr.  Blaine,  had  a  historv  a^^ 
romantic  as  an  ancient  crusader.    He  was  a  native  of  Yir^^iu'-a 
a  representative  in  Congress  from  Tennessee,  and  governor  o: 
that  State  before  he  M-as  thirty-five.     He  was  the  iTitimate  an<i 
trusted  friend  of  Jackson.     Having  resigned  the  governor.Li. 
on   nccount  of   domestic  trouble,  he  fled  from  civilized  life". 
joined  the  Indians  of  the  Western  plains,  roved  with  them  ior 
years,  adopted  their  habits,  and  was  made  the  chief  of  a  trik-. 
Keturning  to  associate  with  white  men,  he  emigrated  to  Tex.w^. 
He  was  ya  m  the  morning  of  life  and  in  the  full  vigor  of  man- 
hood.    He  had  watched  the  struggle  in  Texas  from  the  b.-in- 
mng     He  left  his  wigwam,  and  was  soon  found  at  the  seat  .a' 
the  Austin   colony.     He  pressed  on  thence  to  San  Antonio, 
gaming  in  his  journey  of  live  liundred  miles  a  full  idea  of  vn 
situation  of  alfairs,  and  forming  a  good  judgment  of  the  so:i 
and  resources  of  the  country.     "  This  great  land,-  he  wrote  :■■ 
Jackson,  "will  soon  be  in  the  hands  of  England  or  America.- 
After  taking  well  his  reckonings  he  espoused  the  cause  of  tin- 
Btrugglmg  colonies,  and  they  espoused  him  and  made  him  their 
commander. 

The  two  great  characters  now  in  the  drama  are  Santa  Am.i 
and  General   Houston.     The  scene  is  two  hundred    and  ^^^y 


1 1,97.)  Significance  of  San  Jacinto.  249 

Hjilefi  of  territory,  mostly  plains  and  prairies,  stretching  eastward 
frv'iii  Sail  Aiitouio  toward  the  Gulf  and  the  citj  of  New'Or- 
Iranf,  two  Inmdred  and  fiftj  miles  still  farther  to  the  eastward. 
The  first  oTiset  was  made  in  an  attempt  to  capture  from  the 
coiotiist.s  a  little  four-pounder.  One  of  the  iMexican  generals 
jti.irchod  seventy  miles  east  of  San  Antonio  to  capture  this 
\»c-ai>on,  which  they  knew^  would  be  effective  if  once  turned  on 
t]\ctii.  He  inarched  back  again  without  his  gun ;  but  blood 
W.1*  shed,  and  a  point  was  gained  in  that  the  Mexican  had  ilred 
llie  tirst  shot.  The  general  was  pursued  back  to  his  lieadquar- 
\rTf,  and  for  the  first  time  in  her  history  San  Antonio  was  in- 
Ttvtt'd  by  American  Texan  soldiery.  Tliere  were  only  eight 
iiuiuh-fd  of  them,  but  they  were  cheered  by  the  news  that  others 
wore  coming  and  by  the  further  news  that  Goliad  had  been 
c.iptnrcd.  Austin  Avas  in  command,  and  Houston  soon  joined 
liirn.  While  these  things  were  transpiring  a  provisional  gov- 
t-mnient  had  been  created  and  Mexicans  asked  to  unite  with 
llie  colonists  on  the  basis  of  the  constitution  of  1824.  Hous- 
ton was  active  in  bringing  all  this  about.  He  was  still  clothed 
ia  tlic  costume  of  the  Indian,  which  led  Jackson  to  exclaim, 
"Thank  God,  there  is  one  man  in  Texas  that  was  made  by  the 
Ahnighty,  and  not  by  the  tailor!"  It  was  a  critical  moment. 
Money  and  friends  were  both  to  be  raised,  and  right  quickly. 
Wi-ile  grave  deliberations  were  going  on  among  the  leaders 
ft  skirmish  ensued,  in  which  one  hundred  of  them  sustained 
themselves  in  a  gallant  action  against  five  hundred  Mexicans, 
Then  one  brave  spirit  proposed  to  lead  an  attack  upon  the 
phice,  and  it  was  done.  The  Alimo  surrendered.  Itwasafter- 
>^ard  found  that  only  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  Americans 
v^'orc  in  the  fray,  wliile  eleven  hundred  Mexicans  folded  their 
arms  and  marched  out  of  the  citadel.  Afterward  this  brave 
hut  insignificant  band,  commanded  by  Captain  Travis,  an  in- 
trepid spirit,  were  left  to  hold  the  fort.  Houston  saw  clearly 
tiiitt  the  Alimo  could  not  be  held  by  such  a  force,  and  ordered 
Tnivis  to  blow  it  up  and  fall  back  on  Gonzales,  where  he  might 
^-'^n  a  line  of  defense.  On  his  way  out  Houston  had  left  a  few 
Ignited  States  regulars  at  Goliad,  who  had  to  depend  vrliolly 
^>'i  cattle  for  sustenance.  We  shall  hear  of  these  furtlier  on. 
Houston  in  the  meantime  had  become  the  subject  of  jealousy 
»riij  treachery.     But  events  are  moving  too  rapidly  for  effective 


250  Methodist  Remcw.  li^[aicli, 

woi'k  on  sucli  a  line.  A  declaration  of  independence  is  niadc 
and  Houston  is  again  proclaimed  commander. 

While  the  assembly  was  in  session  news  came  that  the  liitlo 
band  iu  the  Alimo  was  surrounded  l>y  an  overwhelm ijig  force, 
Travis,  with  his  few  men,  was  scant £)f  provisions,  and  seventy- 
live  miles  from  the  settlements,  and  the  intervening  space 
was  swept  by  Mexican  cavalry.  His  fate  was  scaled.  Ear  bet- 
ter would  it  have  been  if  he  had  blown  up  the  Alimo.  Hous- 
ton left  the  convention  and  started  to  his  relief.  Travis  bad 
sent  word  that  lie  would  fire  signal  guns  at  every  sunrise,  and 
for  some  days  the  noise  of  these  resounded  over  the  plains. 
But,  on  his  first  morning  out,  Houston  put  his  ear  to  the  gionnd. 
It  was  ominous  that  not  the  faintest  sound  could  be  heard. 
"  The  Alimo,"  he  said,  "  is  fallen."  He  afterward  learned  that 
it  had  fallen  while  he  was  addressing  tlie  assembly.  He  im- 
mediately dispatched  back  to  the  convention  to  declare  Texas  a 
part  of  Louisiana,  according  to  the  treaty  of  1803,  thus  placing 
tlie  defense  of  the  country  on  more  impregnable  ground  than 
ever — a  declaration  that  would  speak  at  the  same  moment  to 
the  United  States  and  Mexico.  He  then  pushed  on  to  Gon- 
zales, where  he  found  three  hundred  and  twenty-four  men  in 
destitution  and  unarmed.  They  were  quickly  equipped,  but  a 
wandering  Mexican  told  how  the  Alimo  had  fallen,  and  how  all 
were  put  to  death,  except  a  woman  and  child,  and  their  bodies 
heaped  on  piles  of  wood  and  burned  to  ashes.  What  was  novv 
to  be  done  ?  Seeing  the  situation,  and  knov/ing  that  Santa  Anna 
would  rapidly  move  forward  to  make  things  as  decisive  an'l 
brief  as  possible,  Houston  again  manifested  his  wisdom  in  or- 
dering Colonel  Fannin  to  evacuate  Goliad,  blow  up  the  fortres-s 
and  fall  back  as  rapidly  as  possible.  There  was  a  singular  rash- 
ness and  fatality  attending  the  disobedience  of  orders  by  11  on;^- 
ton's  commandery.  Fannin  was  really  led  into  temptation. 
He  had  a  fine  supply  of  arms  just  from  the  United  States,  five 
hundred  brave  men,  and  a  big  throb  of  ambition  in  his  own 
breast.  Why  should  he  not  stand  his  ground  ?  So  he  replied 
that  he  had  named  the  place  Fort  Defiance,  and  would  defci"! 
it  at  all  hazards.  But  he  knew  not  that  his  five  hundred  nni>t 
withstand  the  onsets  of  thousands  of  infuriated  and  barbaro'-i^ 
men.     His  whole  force  )net  the  fate  of  the  Alimo. 

Houston  was  henceforth  the  commander  of  a  forlorn  hoj^e. 


l^j",]  Significance  of  Scm  Jacinto.  251 

jj!s  aouc>n  was  prompt  and  strategic.  lie  most  solemnly  avowed 
•J-.aI  the  man  who  brought  the  news  of  this  last  disaster  was  an 
;;KX-ndiar_)',  sent  into  his  camp  on  purpose  to  produce  a  panic. 
He  oulored  liim  to  be  arrested  and  shot  the  next  morning.  Bat 
from  private  converse  with  tlie  man  he  knew  tliat  the  calamity 
iijul  befallen  Goliad.  His  pnrpose  was,  however,  gained,  and 
Jiis  nuMi  were  quieted.  With  the  manner  of  an  experienced 
-xMitTiil  he  struck  liis  camp,  making  long  and  speedy  marches 
\-:U)XQ  his  pursuers.  Things  now  Imng  trembling  in  the  bal- 
ui'xs:.  If,  in  that  retreat,  a  battle  had  by  any  means  been  forced, 
Tcxnn  liberty  would  have  been  overthrown,  and  the  beautiful 
nvi!i;:ation  we  now  see  in  that  territory  would  never  have  a]>- 
{*.'arcd.  A  battle  did  at  one  time  almost  come  to  pass.  The 
v;:i.<!ny  were  once  actually  in  siglit.  Houston  had  only  five  hun- 
ijK-d  men.  He  still  maintained  a  masterly  retreat,  Santa  Anna 
s'.'Ii  advancing.  Houston  now  gained  an  advantage  and  was 
rnticli  encouraged  by  learning  the  enemy's  plan.  Santa  Anna 
"s;  :-^  advancing  in  three  divisions,  himself  in  the  middle.  Hous- 
t-.'!i  believed  he  could  manage  tliem  one  at  a  time  until  rein- 
f"r<'enients  could  reach  him.  Selecting  a  good  position,  acces- 
♦  il»!e  to  supplies,  ho  sent  daily  dispatches  so  indorsed  as  to  make 
0.'.<:  i»npression  that  he  had  twenty -five  hundred  men,  knowing 
i'vlji  would  not  come  if  the  real  situation  was  known.  At  a 
'lineal  juncture  a  foolisli  negro  at  the  crossing  of  the  Colorado 
•'>'k  the  ferry  to  the  west  side,  enabling  Santa  Anna  to  cross, 
^'\'.on  otherwise  he  would  have  been  detained  for  weeks  before 
•■"  could  liave  got  over  the  swollen  river.  But,  as  a  good  provi- 
-'■•MOf  would  have  it.  after  crossing  he  strangely  took  his  course 
■M>  the  river  instead  of  pushing  straight  forward,  Houston  thus 
'  •'••jovingthe  advantage  of  a  little  needed  repose.  It  is  a  blot 
'•;•""  liis  contemporaries  and  professed  co-managers  that  Hous- 
■'t!  received  no  reinforcements.  Envyings  and  seditions  held 
•■"■""land.  All  the  real  bravery  there  M-as  at  this  time  among 
i-xixn  Americans  was  in  Sam  Houston's  little  band.     Alas, 

Unless  above  liimself  he  can 
Erect  himself,  how  poor  a  thing  is  man! 

»\  bile  wandering  around  Santa  Anna  lieard  that  the  Texan 
'  ■'■•■entiDn  m-;\s  in  session  at  Ilarrisburg,  only  seventy  miles 
*""••*)•    Thither  he  turned  his  maich.     Hearing  of  this,  Hous- 


252  Methodist  Review.  [March, 

ton  6ent  forth  an  order  for  all  the  j^atriots  of  tlie  land  to  mcei 
him  there  also.  The  rains  and  j-oads  were  great  impedin\erii,-:, 
Men  at  ni^-lit  slept  on  the  wet  ground.  After  toilsome  effort.--, 
not  afterward  surpassed  b}'  the  soldiers  of  Grant  or  of  Lee. 
they  arrived  near  the  town,  ^hcn  tliey  learned  that  Sanin 
Anna  was  iu  advance  of  them,  and  that  he  liad  l3nrned  ti..,- 
town.  From  messengers  it  M'as  learned  that  Santa  Anna  v.  :■- 
there  in  person  and  in  command,  and  that  in  Mexico  be  li;:*; 
been  proclaimed  emperor. 

The  interest  in  tliis  strange  contest — one  of  the  most  singu- 
lar episodes  of  American  history — was  here  at  its  highest  point. 
The  struggle  had  now  raged  for  three  months,  all  tlie  misliap.s 
falling  to  Houston.  The  colonies  are  cowed  in  craven  fear, 
and  public  men  are  full  of  distrust,  envy,  or  cowar^iice;  nut .; 
corporaPs  guard  appears  as  reinforcements ;  the  clouds  wvc 
rainy,  tlie  earth  muddy,  the  capitol  in  ashes ;  the  enemy  is  t'f 
overwhelming  force,  S])reading  devastation  in  his  march  ;  Hous- 
ton's men  are  worn  out  and  hungry,  with  not  a  single  victory 
to  give  prestige  to  their  arms.  13ut  the  like  of  this  band  lias 
not  before  been  seen.  Houston  resolves  to  give  battle  without 
reinforcements !  He  called  his  colonels  and  asked  if  three 
days'  rations  were  on  hand.  Answered  in  the  afnrmativo.  he 
said,  "  Be  ready  ;  we  will  find  the  enemy."  The  bayou  that 
flows  by  Harrisburg,  fifty  yards  wide  and  twenty  feet  deep, 
was  crossed  with  great  caution  and  anxiety,  as  the  enemy  mig'-l 
encounter  them  in  the  act.  When  crossed,  Houston  knew 
the  enemy  was  near.  The  troops  were  innnediately  formed 
in  line,  and  were  addressed  by  the  general.  He  gave  them  .'>? 
the  battle  cry,  "Remember  the  Alimo ! "  The  rains  li:ul 
ceased  and  a  brilliant  sun  was  shining.  The  little  army  is  see:i 
marching  as  an  army  is  seldom  seen,  without  bugle  blast  (-•.' 
floating  banner  or  thrilling  fife  or  pealing  drum — seven  Isvi:; 
dred  only,  but  with  the  mien  of  an  army  with  banners.  The/ 
Boon  halt  and  nestle  in  a  clump  of  trees  to  escape  observatiuii. 
In  the  early  morning  they  make  a  forced  march  to  within  In' 
miles  of  the  spot  where  the  encounter  was  to  take  place — Hor.-- 
ton  cautiously  picking  his  ground.  Here  they  slept  for  an  hu;ir 
and  were  aroused  by  Houston  himself  with  the  tap  of  the 
drum.  A  Jiasty  meal  is  prepared,  when  lo,  the  scouts  fly  i" 
and  report  that  Santa  Anna  is  advancing,  coming  from  iSe'^*" 


tw'^»7,]  Significance  of  San  Jacinto.  253 

NV:> Ellington,  on  Galveston  Bay,  wliicli  makes  the  San  Jacinto 
'.'av,  into  Nvliicli  runs  the  San  Jacinto  Kiver.  Santa  Anna  had 
.jouhtless  been  to  Kew  Washington  in  quest  of  liis  prey.  He 
i\.i.'i  now  aiming  to  recross  the  San  Jacinto  River,  to  find  his 
vrx'V  and  ravage  the  settlements  and  to  butcher  all  Americans 
.;>  Texas  soil.  Houston  discerned  his  aim  and  saw  how  fatal  it 
••.  ulJ  bo  if  executed.  .  Ilis  men  had  hardl}'  sat  down  to  their 
.;i.-:il  when  the  cry,  "To  arms!"  M-as  heard,  and  forming  in 
:.Mt'  they  jnoved  rapidly  to  tlnvart  the  purpose  of  the  foe.  The 
r.v'vcment  was  successful.  The  new  boats  on  M'hich  Santa 
Anna  had  crossed  were  brought  to  the  Houston  side  of  the 
fiver,  and  were  towed  up  the  bayou  to  a  point  where  Houston 
.\'.  la.st  cliose  his  position  in  a  copse  of  trees,  at  a  bend  of  the 
S.m  Jacinto,  which  completely  concealed  him  with  his  artillery 
Wi  the  brow  of  the  hill.  Here  they  were  ready  for  the  last 
conflict.  They  again  attempt  to  eat  a  hasty  meal,  but  the 
i'liirlcs  are  lieard  and  the  columns  of  Santa  Anna  are  rapidly 
.--•Ivancing.  The  doughty  general  undoubtedly  intended  to  sur- 
l-ri.'^c  the  Texan  army,  whom  he  regarded  as  insignificant,  and 
nvoop  them  up  in  a  moment.  Kevcr  since  the  first  clangor  of 
rrn^s  was  heard  was  a  powerful  and  pompous  warrior  more 
t.iistikcn.  He  himself  is  surprised  by  a  volley  from  guns  in 
.-•tnbnsli.  He  opens  his  twelve-pounders,  but  Houston's  "twin 
fi-lors,"  sent  from  Cincinnati,  drive  them  back  to  shelter.  This 
i'^  really  the  first  and  the  last  sally  of  the  impending  conflict. 
Houston's  only  hope  now  was  Ins  ability  to  fix  the  time  of  the 
v<)!i{lict,  having  been  fortunate  in  selecting  the  i^lace.  His  dis- 
|'.irity  in  numbers  must  be  compensated  by  skill  in  every 
•  •iovctncnt.  At  the  close  of  the  day  Santa  Anna  v/as  observed 
to  retire  some  distance  to  a  swell  in  the  prairie  and  to  intrench 
's::nFclf.  Houston  turned  to  his  men  and  said,  "To-morrow  I 
■''■-1  conquer,  slaughter,  and  put  to  flight  the  whole  Mexican 
^nny,  and  it  shall  not  cost  me  a  dozen  of  ray  brave  men."  In 
^i'-w  of  the  result  his  words  were  -svinged  with  prophetic  fire, 
i  lie  morrow  came.  The  night  before  the  intrepid  general 
^■^''cd  under  an  old  oak  tree,  festooned  with  Spanish  moss,  a 
t'd  of  artillery  rope  being  his  pillow.  The  Alimo  and  Goliad 
^'c  \\\  his  dreams.  He  remembers,  too,  how  the  ofiicers  of 
"'•"I'ornnicnt  had  proved  treacherous,  how  he  had  looked  for  rc- 
••''•f>rconients  in  vain,  and  how  envious  men  had  attempted  to 


25-i:  Methodist  Beview.  [March, 

discomfit  him.     His  men,  too,  he  knows  are  weary,  half  armed, 
half  fed,  half  clad,  while  the  foe  crouched  near  by  is  ready  to 
leap  upon  liim  with  a  tiger's  lierceness.      The  picket  guards  of 
that  foe  are  more  in  number  than  all  his  camp.     Unless  the 
arm  of  Omnipotence  helps  all  is  lost !     Behold  him,  "  before 
the  last  sound    awakens  him  to  glory."     He   sleeps   calmly. 
Only  the  shining  sun,  bursting  full  in  his  face,  awakens  him— 
a  sun  that  was  to  be  the  sun  of  Austerlitz  to  another  conquer- 
ing man.     His   first  inquiry  is  for  axes.     He  orders  a  fearless 
man  to  conceal  tliese  where  at  a  moment's  notice  they  can  be 
found.     Upon  the  heels  of  this  the  startling  cry  is  heard, "  Ivu- 
inforcemcnts  of  the  enemy."     '"'  ]S'"o,"  suid  Houston ;  "  they  are 
the  same  you  saw  yesterday  ;  they  have  again  appeared  in  sight 
to  create  alarm;  it  is  a  Mexican  trick."     He  orders  two  trusty 
men  to  take  the  axes  and  cut  dovrn  the  bridge,  the  Mexicans' 
liope,  and  fly  back  like  eagles  if  tliey  would  not  be  too  late  for 
the  day.     Houston  had  resolved  to  make   the  attack  at  tlircc 
o'clock.     It  would  seem  the  extreme  of  rashness  to  move  out 
of  a  secure  position  to  attack  an  enemy  of  vastly  superior  force 
on  open  ground.     At  the  appointed  time  his  forces  move  out, 
until  they  are   within   three  hundred    yards  of  the   enemy's 
breastworks.     The  ''tvN'in   sisters"    commence   a  deadly   fn-e. 
As  they  charged,  "  The  Alimo  !  the  Alirao  !  "  resounded  above 
the  clash  of  battle.     At  the  supreme  moment  one  of  the  axmen 
returned   upon  liis  muddy  horse  and  shouted, "  The  bridge  is 
cut  down  ;  fight  for  your  lives.     Remember  the  Alimo !  "     As 
if  with  more  than   mortal  power  they  rushed  u])on  the  foe, 
Houston  in  front,  whose  horse  seemed  to  have  the  courage  of 
liis  master.     The  I^Iexicans  fired  a  volley,  but  it  was  too  high. 
The  Texans  reserved  their  response,  and  chose  every  one  liis 
man.    At  length  they  turned  their  rifles  into  war  clubs  and  hc;^t 
down  their  foes  with  the  tiger's  fury.     A  hand-to-hand  conflict 
ensues  along  the  whole  line  of  breastworks.     ThroAving  away 
their  rifles,  they  drew  their  pistols.     Firing  these,  with  no  time 
to  reload,  they  hurled  them  at  the  lieads  of  their  foes,  drew 
their  bowie  knives,  and  literally  cut  their  way  through  ranks 
of  human  flesh.     Everywhere  there  were  slaughter  and  dis- 
may.    At  a  moment  when  it  was  thought  all  was  over  and 
the  victory  complete  five  hundred  j\[exicans  dashed  toward  tlic 
Texan  infantry.     Houston  shouted,  "  Come  on,  my  brave  men. 


,..,-_)  Significance  of  San  Jacinto.  255 

;;r  ircncral  leads  you  !"     It  is  said  niadiineiy  itself  could  not 

i-,0  fired  <'"Uiis  with  greater  precision  than  did  the  Texans  in 

s^:»cli:iri:;e.     All  tlie  five  hundred  Mexicans  fell  but  thirty-two. 

I  xwi  the  enemy  was  defeated  at  every  point.     \Yhen   the  rout 

.Miiicticed  the  Mexicans  turned  their  steps  toward  the  bridge. 
i ; .?  Texans  hotly  pursued.  The  Mexicans,  seeing  the  bridge 
.    :..-,  jilunged  over  the  banks,  and  the  San  Jacinto  was  literally 

'!a<l  with  their  dead  bodies.     So  great  was  the  fury  of  his  men 

f,.i  to  dreadful  was  the  carnage,  that  Houston  himself  rode 

,  .r  llic  iicld  on  his  dying  horse,  in  his  own  bleeding  wounds, 

J  hi'fought  his  men  to  cease  from  further  destruction. 

Tiitjs  the  star  of  a  new  State  arose,  never  to  set  again.  Ilis- 
;  .ri.ius  tell  us  there  have  been  at  least  iifteen  decisive  battles  on 

':.•!•  human  destiny  has  turned,  from  Marathon  to  AVaterloo. 
•!j;.i  not  San  Jacinto  be  added  to  the  illustrious  list?  One  of 
U;f  great  results  of  this  remarkable  triumph  of  arms  is  seen  in 
t!;<?  Aidening  of  the  area  of  civilization  in  our  own  country, 
i-id  in  a  direction  in  which  it  needed  to  be  widened.  Another 
••^  ;!!t  is  seen  in  the  immediate  religious  significance  that  be- 

;:;'M(>  it.  Texas  is  much  larger  than  all  New  England  ;  is  as 
--.:■.;  as  a  dozen  Indianas  or  Georgias.  It  was  the  most  bean- 
'  ::1  ])art  of  all  Mexico,  but  it  was  dominated  by  Eoman 
'  /li'iHcism  in  its  most  debased  forms.  Now  all  the  region 
^  uuvicr  the  dominion  of  Protestant  Churches,  and  Protestant 
•  ^< '■)';?,  and  all  the  forces  of  Protestant  civilization.     This  adds 

.■iii«*n?c force  to  the  Protestantism  of  the  whole  country.  In- 
^  ^  'L.thc  chief  significance  of  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto  is  its  re- 

..'i"us  significance.  In  the  realm  of  causes  it  must  ever  occupy 
i  |=.'uniincnt  place ;  for  there  is  yet,  we  believe,  to  appear  on  this 
^■^'•tiiicnt  a  Christian  civilization  never  yet  seen,  the  potency  of 
^i^icli  will  be  felt  to  the  extremities  of  the  globe. 


256  Method ifit  Review.  [Mai 


Art,  VII.-PROFESSOR   HUXLEY'S  INCONSISTENCY. 

An  article  entitled  "  Agnosticism,"  written  bv  Professor 
Huxley,  appeared  a  few  yeai-s  ago  in  the  Nineteenth  Centxinj. 
The  object  of  the  article  was  to  enlighten  several  speakers  at 
a  Church  Congress,  who  had  attacked  agnosticism,  as  they 
would  attack  and  expose  any  other  form  of  disbelief,  and  hud 
declared  its  advocates  to  be  infidels,  though  unwilling  througl! 
cowardice  to  assume  their  proper  names.  This  gave  offense  to 
Professor  Huxley,  and  he  immediately  proceeded  to  define  and 
vindicate  agnosticism,  and  show  how  agnostics,  according  to 
their  scientific  methods,  are  bound  to  reject  all  miracles  recordid 
in  the  gospels  as  being  wn-ought  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  also  to 
discard  all  hii^toric  accounts  tb.erein  which  declare  the  existence 
and  actions  of  evil  spirits  in  the  unseen  M'orld.  The  article  re- 
ferred to  awakens  regret  that  a  mind  so  gifted  was  a  mind  su 
perverted,  a  reason  so  strong  was  a  reason  so  warped,  knowl- 
edge so  extensive  was  knowledge  so  misapplied,  and  above  all 
that  a  soul  so  well  and  so  religiously  instructed  in  youtli,  i^c 
cording  to  his  ovv'n  confession,  became  a  soul  so  complctoly 
stranded  on  the  shallow  reefs  of  agnosticism,  Agnostici;-)ii 
is  a  new  word,  of  which  Professor  Huxley  claimed  to  be  the 
author.  It  is  derived  from  the  Greek,  and  means,  not  know- 
ing. Webster  defines  it,  "  That  doctrine  which,  professing 
ignorance,  neither  asserts  nor  denies."  As  applied  to  God,  nn- 
gels,  evil  spirits,  the  soul,  heaven  and  liell,  it  knows  nothinir- 
It  does  not  claim  even  to  know  but  that  all  these  things,  belong- 
ing to  the  unseen  world  according  to  Christian  belief,  may  exi^t. 
It  believes  nothing  and  denies  nothing  except  u])on  demonstra- 
tion. It  claims  to  have  no  creed,  but  toleave  the  questions  under 
consideration  open  and  unsettled.  From  such  professions  we 
are  authorized  to  expect  that  agnostics  would  be  u  most  modest 
and  unassuming  class  of  men.    Unhapjnly  they  are  the  rever.~o. 

Professor  Huxley  held  up  to  special  ridicule  what  he  called 
"the  story  of  the  Gadarenes,"  talked  glibly  of  "pig  owners" 
and  "transferable  devils,"  and  then  declared  his  utter  disbelicd" 
in  the  "  Gadarene  story,"  the  story  of  unclean  spirits  coming  out 
of  men  at  the  command  of  Christ  and  passing  into  swirt.'- 
With  almost  the  same  breath  he  utters  these  words  :  "  1  docd:'.'.r 


f.-»7)  Professor  nuxlci/s  Inconsistency.  257 

,.»  '.'•xinlv  as  I  can  that  I  am  unable  to  sliow  cause  why  tliese 

i'i:i*f»'r;iblc  devils  phonld  not  exist."     Is  not  this  inconsistent? 

\i    lo   "cannot  show  cause  "  why  they  should  not  exist,  why 

«-<.vt  the  Gospel  declaration  that  they  do  exist,  and  the  account 

'  K>ine  of  their  doings  ?     If  the  professor  cannot  disprove  their 

-.  :;f.f  and  activity  by  scientific  methods,  why  should  he  as  a 

„  ;.  ntist  say  anything  on  the  subject?     All  he  can  say  consist- 

--■•U-,  according  to  his  own  definition  of  agnosticism,  is  that  the 

««}H-U  tell  a  story  about  unclean  spirits,  and  Christ's  power  over 

■u.  which  he  can  neither  verify  nor  disprove  b}^  the  scientific 

■'.'.■A.      Professing  to  neither   alilrm  nor  deny  about  such 

^  sti.Tt^,  ]»o  proceeds  with  a  most  vigorous  denial;  professing 

^r-.T-ujce,  he   pronounces   judgment.      This   is   his  inconsist- 

.-x>-v.     Dnt  the  professor  no  doubt  would  tell  us  that   he  is 

■'-.li^wlto  disbelieve  the   "  whole  Gadarene  story  "  because  it 

U<U   probability;    as  he    puts   it,  "contravenes  probability." 

Ti.!.-  brings  up  the  whole  question  of  the  existence  of  spirits, 

■i  finite  and  infinite,  and  all  cognate  topics.     When  Professor 

,.  .x'.i'v  therefore  introduces  the  subject  of  spirits,  unclean  or 

''/.i-nvise,  into  tliis  discussion  he  passes  beyond  the  domain  of 

'   -.CO  as  commonly  understood  and  turns  theologian  and  met- 

•«  i'.'i:.i!i.     In  proclaiming  his  disbelief  he  formulates  crude 

vrna  ami  is  deep  in  theology.     If  this  be  not  so,  where  is  the 

•  *i'.'  that  divides    science  from    religion  and  theology?     Pro- 

•T  Huxley  atfirms,  "  I  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  my  utter  dis- 

f  in  the  existence  of  unclean  spirits."     Now  I,  with  thou- 

•'f  of  others,  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  that  1  positively  be- 

•"•'  in  tlie  existence  of  spirits,  both  clean  and  unclean.     God, 

'  •■•■•'s  and  pure  men  are  clean  spirits  ;  the  devil,  demons,  and 

•'•  nu'n  are  unclean  spirits.     Here  then  we  meet  both  as  scien- 

•  '•*  and  theologians  with  our  respective  creeds.     I  say  we  meet 
^'  '-'icntists,  for  Christians  do  not  admit  that  religion  is  unscien- 

'•     It  may  be  supeiscientific  in  some  of  its  outreachings,  but 

'  'I"  unscientific.     Science  is  from  the  Latin  Avord  scientia.,  and 

■!i''«  knoM-ledge.     A  knowledge  of  religion,  theoretical  and 

"  'itnental,  is  as  really  scientific  as  a  knowledge  of  astronomy. 

'  '■•>  a  man  knows  God  through  Christ,  knows  his  sins  to  be 
■•'•\<n,  and  his  affections,  tastes,  and  habits  to  be  so  puiified 
•  •  '^. '.!ied  that  he  becomes  a  new  creature,  such  knowledge  is 

^  *Jru<.'  eense  scientific. 

"  —  KUTH    Sl-UIKS,    VOL.    XIII. 


258  Methodist  Review.  [M;ir<:'., 

Let  ns  examine  the  ground  on  wliicli  Professor  IIuxI.  ■ 
discards  the  wliole  Gadarene  storj.  He  says  it  "  contnivei;. 
probability  ;  "  and  this  is  the  only  reason  he  assigns.  As  f.-r 
ourselves,  we  arc  quite  willing  to  rest  the  wliole  case  on  prob:;- 
bility.  Is  it  probable  that  spirits  exist  and  liave  access  to  im  n 
and  animals  ?  We  say  yes  ;  Professor  Huxley  says  no ;  both  c: 
\i3  are  shut  up  to  balancing  probabilities.  Certain  factss  upj)...rt 
the  professor's  disbelief:  1.  These  spirits  are  unseen  and  \\\,- 
lieard,  and  excluding  the  Scriptures  and  mythology  they  Iiavr 
no  history  and  no  character.  2.  They  perform  no  recogiiiz;i;>'.. 
actions  apart  from  men  and  animals.  3.  \i  they  exist  thi.'io  i 
no  scientitic  proof  that  they  have  access  to  both  men  and  air 
mals,  and  arc  capable  of  passing  from  one  to  the  other.  S'> 
much  in  aid  of  the  professor's  •'  utter  disbelief."  On  the  ot;:t  r 
Imnd,  there  arc  strong  probabilities  aside  from  the  Scriprur  - 
that  both  good  and  evil  spirits  exist  and  have  access  to  men  v.A 
animals. 

The  first  presumptive  evidence  ls  the  imiversal  "belief  m  gov-l 
and  evil  spirits.  In  all  ages  and  by  all  peoples  this  belief  h:  j 
been  held.  Nor  has  it  been  confined  to  the  weak  and  ignorant 
classes.  Sages,  philosophers,  and  metaphysicians  have  ]iro- 
claimed  the  doctrine.  Greek  philosophy,  Neoplatonism,  ar. ! 
Christianity  alike  arc  full  of  the  subject,  Francesco  Guic- 
ciardini,  a  philosopher  of  the  fifteenth  century,  afiirmed  the  ex- 
istence of  "  aerial  spirits"  who  held  familiar  converse  with  men. 
Ficino  and  Savonarola,  erudite  men  who  lived  just  preccdiiiLi; 
the  Peformation,  and  indeed  like  a  John  the  Baptist  intro- 
duced it,  held  the  same  view,  and  taught  that  our  soul  i^:  "• 
microcosm  of  all  creation  and  in  contact  with  all  other  soul-- 
Sprcnger  and  Hopkins,  both  learned  men,  believed  in  demoni- 
acal possessions.  And  we  condemn  our  forefathers  who  hu::-' 
the  Salem  witches,  not  because  evil  men  are  not  possessed  I'V 
"unclean  spirits,"  but  because  the  courts  have  no  jurisdiction 
over  devils.  IIow  shall  we  account  for  this  almost  univers.l 
belief?  Professor  Iluxlej'  ascribes  it  to  universal  superstition. 
But  how  came  this  universal  superstition  to  exist?  Tiiere  is  !>':' 
one  answer.  Belief  in  good  and  evil  spirits  is  instinctive  ;:i 
rational  beings.  The  crudities  of  this  belief  are  all  wc  c;i!i 
attribute  to  Bupcrelition  or  to  paganism,  for  it  is  equally  prov.i- 
lent  in  civilized  and  savaoce  countries.     In  Christian  lands  \>^^'•^'^ 


.  >1]  Professor  Huxley  s  Inconsistency.  259 

<  •. il  tipii-its  is  the  common  conviction,  rationalized  and  sepa- 

:■<]  fiOMi  imtrutli  and  fiction  by  the  Gospel 

.'vjK'tlicr  presumptive  evidence  is  the  fact  that  men  commit 

,  \\i^nan  crimes ;  tliat  is,  crimes  far  in  excess  of  what  is  natu- 
tn  mankind.  Many  crimes,  even  heinous  crimes,  together 
•;■;  all  furts  of  ordinary  evil  deeds,  ^ve  may  concede,  are  usual 
!'.ul  men ;  and  we  can  only  account  for  tlicm  on  the  prin- 

■  ",•  of  our  common  degeneracy.  But  some  deeds  are  so  atro- 
:  •<  that  by  common  consent  we  pronounce  them  inhuman, 
'.Ml,  fiendish.     How  shall  we  explain  this  except  on  the  prin- 

j ',.'  (hat  human  nature  wvay  be  demonized  ?     Take  the  case  of 

•  \V]iiti'chapcl  murders,  perpetrated  in  Professor  Huxley's 
uiity,  and  over  which  he  and  the  world  shuddered.  How 
.id  a  man  born  of  woman,  and  with  human  blood  in  his  veins, 
•.  !•  upon  murder  night  after  night  and  then  revel  in  the  prac- 

•  v'f  the  most  wanton  and  infernal  indignities  and  abuse  of 
■  doad,  unless  he  were  entirely  possessed  of  the  devil  and  his 

'■■■\\  nature  had  become  thoroughly  demonized?  Similar 
-  ities  occur  in  every  land,  and  they  so  exceed  all  that  we 
■;':  human  nature  capable  of  that  we  can  find  but  one  solu- 
:\  namely,  "  they  are  led  captive  by  the  devil  at  his  will." 
r..ii.sider  another  fact.  Multitudes,  countless  multitudes,  of 
r  1\  Hows  give  evidence  of  being  completely  under  the  control 
-'Uic  mysterious  malignant  force.  It  is  periodical  with  some, 
-'i  others  perpetual.  They  seem  inflamed  for  a  time  beyond 
;:*rul,  or  pushed  on  to  self-disgrace  and  self-destruction  con- 
•iilly,  contrary  to  all  reason  and  motive.  We  cannot  trace 
'  h<'nt  to  self-degradation  or  its  kindred  vice,  to  malicious 
~;>''-'ition  to  injure  others,  or  to  habit,  for  it  begins  before  habit 
^'nned.  It  is  rather  the  cause  than  the  consequence  of  habit. 
■'  can  we  ascribe  it  to  heredity,  for  many  of  these  vicious  spir- 

•  ■■•:id  debauched  cliaracters  are  of  the  best  blood  in  the  land. 
■'•■''  then  shall  we  unravel  this  difiiculty,  except  by  supposing 
-,  being  peculiarly  susceptible  to  temptation  and  specially  lia- 

'  '  such  attacks,  through  poverty,  or  riches,  or  associations, 
■•pp'-'tites  they  have  yielded  themselves  up  to  the  foul  sug- 
'•■'•ns  of  "  unclean  spirits"  until  these  spirits  have  gained  the 
^■'«-ry  over  fhem.     It  may  then  prove  a  serious  fact  that  the 

•  *'  deeds  of  men  in  many  cases  are  instigated  and  aggravated 
}  "nnclean  spirits." 


2G0  Methodist  Eeview.  [Marcli.    ^ 

But  can  those  spirits  pass  from  men  to  animals?  Wliy  not  ? 
If  tliey  exist  tliey  are  spirits,  and  spirit  is  capable  of  motion. 
If  tliey  liave  ingress  to  intellect,  why  may  they  not  have  to  \\\- 
stinct  ?  If  men  maj'  be  prompted  by  them  to  do  mischief,  v.hv 
not  animals  as  well?  And  does  not  the  periodicity  of  viciousne^.- 
in  animals,  known  to  all  observing  men,  create  a  presnmption  tliu: 
they  may  be  possessed  and  instigated  by  "  unclean  spirits  ? "  Tho 
contrary,  I  am  sure,  cannot  be  proved  by  the  scientific  metiiov;. 

Again,  may  we  not  found  a  strong  probability  of  the  existence 
of  unclean  spirits  on  the  ground  occupied  by  believers  of  evcrv 
grade,  and  to  some  extent  by  unbelievers  and  skeptics?  Ail 
men  believe  in  God  and  the  immateriality  of  the  soul  exct-p: 
atheists  and  materialists.  Professor  Huxley  was  not  an  athei.-r. 
and  did  not  like  to  be  called  an  infidel,  at  least,  not  a  cowardly 
one.  Very  well,  we  all  believe  in  God  and  the  soul.  But  Goi 
and  the  soul  are  spirit,  and  the  human  spirit  we  know  to  be  in 
its  fallen  state  unclean.  "We  also  know  that  fallen  human  souh 
.can  and  do  commune  with  other  souls  and  corrupt  them,  Xow 
we  have  only  to  suppose  that  other  fallen  spirits  exist,  and  have 
Oike  ingress  into  the  liuman  mind,  to  make  credible  the  propo?!- 
rt,ion  under  consideration,  which  Professor  Huxley  so  "  utterly 
'disbelieves,"  to  wit,  the  existence  and  activity  of  unclean  spi:-- 
jls  in  the  realm  of  mind  and  instinct.  Tnrnins;  our  attention 
within,  do  we  not  find  evidence  amounting  to  probability  a: 
3east  that  evil  spirits  exist  and  beset  us?  It  is  a  common  ex- 
perience that  the  mind  feels  itself  to  be  at  times  under  a  strc=.= 
of  strange  and  exlraordinarj'-  bias  to  wrong.  How  shall  we  ac- 
»eount  for  this?  Professor  Huxley  would  "inclose  all  tho 
,placnomena  of  so-called  possessions,"  as  he  says,  within  the  "d--'- 
*nain  of  pathology."  That  is,  he  would  ascribe  them,  as  do  owr 
'doctors,  to  some  form  of  disease,  as  dyspepsia,  torpid  liver,  nerv- 
■ous  prostration,  or  to  some  mental  defect,  as  excessive  irasci- 
bility, hypociiondria,  or  a  morbid  condition  of  the  brain,  r..:t 
•csiw  any  pnnciple  of  pathology  explain  these  sudden  and  awfn^ 
.•temptations  to  crime  when  they  occur  more  frequently  i'- 
4iealth  than  in  sickness  ?  Where  is  the  man,  however  holy,  ^vl:■:• 
has  not  at  times  felt  himself  solicited  to  evil,  though  not  over- 
come by  it,  through  some  strange  malignant  force  ?  And  where 
is  the  Christian  who  has  not  realized  this  power  to  be  will'- 
'drawn  and  utterly  discomfited  by  p>i-ayer  and  faith  ? 


j»;»7.}  Professor  Ihixhy's  /inconsistency.  2G1 

Take  one  otlicr  view  of  the  subject.  A  free  aud  responsible 
l«-;n;^  Jiiust  be  tested  ;  otherwise  there  would  be  no  virtue  in  obo- 
ti;u::ci',  and  no  possibility  of  reward.  Enticement  to  sin  by  a 
ivicLcd  spirit  has  the  effect  of  proving  Christian  fidelity.  This 
d.H'^  not  involve  the  necessity  of  unclean  spirits,  for  other 
jiuthoda  of  trial  could  boused,  and  often  are.  lint  pure  spirits 
l.tviiiLT  voluntarily  fallen,  and  having  a  capacity  and  inclination 
\o  hold  intercourse  with  other  free  and  fallen  spirits,  it  is  not 
iinrvMSonable  to  suppose  that  Christians  redeemed  and  constantly 
l.flpod  by  grace  are  allowed,  as  Job  and  Paul  were,  to  be  tried 
hv  the  innnenee  of  '•'  unclean  spirits."  We  cannot  deny  the  ex- 
i'lcnce  of  evil  spirits  and  their  accessibility  to  men  and  animals 
without  rejecting  the  entire  Gospel  narrative ;  and  such  rejec- 
tiMji  is  infidelity.* 

♦IT.e  most  Important  and  weishty  book  on  the  subject  of  evil  spirits  Issued  In  recent  times 
if  lumoit  piisscs^n,  by  John  Livingston  Kevins  (New  York:  Fleming  H.  Kevell  Co;nvany). 
!•;  .-•ui.ilns  the  author's  record  of  personal  observation  aud  study  of  many  strange  uianifes- 
iAifjUi  in  China  during  Us  life  as  a  mj^sionary.— Ed. 


SUATil/y) 


2C2      •  Methodist  lieview.  [Mar( 


Akt.  viil— legal  aspects  of  the  trial  of  OUli 

LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 
The  trial  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  most  important  legal  event 
because  of  his  personality,  to  bo  found  in  the  records  of  jnri^' 
prudence.  If  we  view  hiui  as  a  mere  man  there  is  no(hii)i: 
to  <^ive  to  that  trial  a  place  more  prominent  than  to  man'v 
otliers.  As  a  peasant  carpenter,  without  wealth,  position,  Jr 
influential  friends,  his  condemnation  and  death  could  have 
had  no  appj-eciable  effect  upon  his  country  or  its  destinies 
much  less  upon  other  countries,  later  history,  or  the  destiny  of 
the  race.  Yet,  because  he  was  more  than  a  mere  man,  inore 
of  human  hope,  fear,  and  love  are  connected  with  his  trial ; 
niore  inspiiation  to  righteous  living,  more  advancement  in  tho 
highest  civilization,  and  more  elevation  of  character  come  from 
it  than  from  all  other  trials. 

History  is  full  of  the  records  of  the  trials  of  great  persona-cs, 
in  some  of  wliich  virtue  triumphed,  though  in  many  m.ore^Ji^' 
crm.ine  of  the  judge   was  debased  to  the  vilest  ends,  the  in- 
nocent perisliing,  while  criminals  administered  the  law.     There 
was  the  trial  of  Socrates,  the  wise  man  of  Athens,  who  wa? 
unjustly  put  to  death;  of  the  Maid  of  Orleans,  who  became  a 
victim  to  empty  forms  of  justice  at  the  hands  of  wily  politieian. 
and  base  ecclesiastics ;  of  the  so-called  heretics,  who  perished 
by  the  action  of  the  courts  of  the  Inquisition  in  Spain  and  in 
the  Netherlands ;    of  Louis  XYI  and  Marie  Antoinette,  wh*; 
fell  victims  to  the  rage  of  men  driven  to  madness  by  ages  of 
oppression   and  drunken  with  the  thrills  of  a  freedom  wliich 
iKid  degenerated  into  a  license  that  regarded  neither  justice  nor 
law.     These  instances  and  thousands  more  sliow  us  that  judicial 
Instory  is  almost  as  much  a  record  of  crime  as  that  of  war. 
Machiavelli's  teachings  wei-e  i^racticed  ages  before  he  was  born. 
and  in^the  high  places  of  the  nations  the  forms  and  processes 
of  justice  have  too  often  been  a  mockery. 

Yet  there  has  never  been  a  time  when  justice  and  righteous- 
ness, and  individual  i-Ight  as  it  inheres  in  them,  have  not  been 
recognized  in  the  jurisprudence  of  the  world.  Tlie  instinctive 
sense  of  equity  has  not  only  existed  in  unwritten  opinion  among 
the  masses,  but  has  been  formulated  into  lei^il  enactment  i^ 


?s-*7.)       Zcgal  Aspect's  of  the  Trial  of  Jesus  Christ.     ^      263 

t  .•um]  in  the  coimnon  law  and  the  constitutions  of  states, 
-'\iavs  favoring  the  rights  of  tlie  individual  and  the  protection 
,i  virttJC.  So  much  has  tliis  been  so  that,  in  destroying  the 
'.itK-'Ccnt,  vice  has  always  claimed  to  do  it  in  the  name  of  virtue  ; 
i.'nl  in  trampling  upon  the  rights  of  the  individual  the  plea 
l.r^i  ever  been  the  public  good.  Our  own  constitutional  guar- 
xv.'.xXi  that  no  one  shall  be  deprived  of  "life,  liberty,  or  prop- 
,rtv  without  due  process  of  law,"  Halhim  tells  us,  comes 
t!..\vn  to  us  from  our  Saxon  ancestors,  who  received  it  from 
'.■;virH,  tlio  barbarians  of  the  German  forests  and  Viking?  of  the 
N.-rth  Sea,  who  inherited  all  its  essentials  from  the  migratory 
!.H,rilcs  of  humanity  which  poured  from  time  to  time  over  the 
VrA  Mountains  from  the  densely  populated  districts  of  Central 
A/i:i,  and  dwelt  beyond  the  hyperborean  North,  before  Greece 
\<Ai  in  her  glory  or  Rome  had  reached  out  beyond  her  seven 
\,\\\>.  The  code  of  Jui^tinian,  the  product  of  the  highest  Eoman 
civilization  and  learning,  is  not  clearer  in  its  recognition  of 
ilicfic  fundamental  principles  than  the  unwritten  codes  of  the 
<;oths,  Vandals,  and  Huns.  Everyone  knows  how  sacredly 
tho  rights  of  the  individual  are  guarded  among  us;  so  much 
f-j  that  it  often  seems  as  thougli  the  personal  violator  of  law  has 
tlic  advantage  over  the  state,  and  that  society  suffers  injury, 
rather  than  that  criminals  receive  justice. 

Of  all  ancient  peoples  the  Jews  came  nearest  to  ourselves  in 
t'le  recognition  of  these  principles.  ]\Iichaelis  says  that  the 
•Itwidi  state  as  instituted  by  Moses,  while  a  theocracy,  was 
»-.'i  its  human  side  in  the  strictest  sense  a  democracy.  Indi- 
vidual  rights  were  most  sacredly  guarded,  and  Jewish  juris- 
I-nidence,  growing  up  through  long  centuries  of  application 
a;id  under  different  forms  of  government,  never  lost  this  essen- 
'»:.il  characteristic.  The  following  description  of  the  forms  and 
jroccsscs  of  a  Jewish  criminal  arraignment  will  show  how  in 
^  v..-ry  part  of  Christ's  trial  justice  was  trampled  under  foot,  that 
the  Jewish  high  priests  and  Pharisees  might  put  him  to  death: 

On  tlie  day  of  trial  the  executive  officers  of  justice  caused  the  accused 
Hrson  to  make  his  appearance.  At  the  feet  of  the  elders  were  jilaccd 
ti'-n  who  under  the  name  of  auditors,  or  candidates,  followed  regularly 
••!=e  sililngs  of  the  council.  The  papers  in  the  case  were  read,  and  the 
*  ilHtRscs  were  called  in  succession.  The  president  added  this  exhortation 
<■•  i-acUof  them:  "  It  is  not  conjecture,  or  v,-liatcver  public  rumor   has 


2C4  Methodist  Review.  [Maix-1., 

brought  to  thee,  that  we  ask  of  lliee.  Consider  that  a  great  rcsponsil/ili; y 
rests  upon  tliee;  that  we  are  not  occupied  -witli  au  atluir  like  a  Ciuse  (.f 
pecuniary  inteicst,  in  whicli  the  injury  may  be  repan'od.  If  thou  causcst 
the  condemnation  of  a  person  unjustly  accused  his  blood  and  the  blao.l 
of  all  the  posterity  of  him  of  whon\  thou  shalt  have  deprived  tlic  world 
■will  fall  upon  thee.  God  will  demand  of  thee  au  account,  as  he  dc-  1 
manded  of  Cain  au  account  of  the  blood  of  Abel.     Speak ! "  \ 

A  woman  could  not  be  a  witness,  because  she  would  not  have  tli.-  | 
courage  to  give  the  first  blow  to  the  condemned  person;  nor  could  ;.  | 
child  that  is  irresponsible;  uor  a  slave;  nor  a  man  of  bad  character;  uor  | 
one  whose  iulirmities  prevented  the  full  enjoyment  of  his  physical  nud  ^ 
moral  faculties.  The  simple  confession  of  an  individual  against  hiii;-  | 
self,  or  the  declaration  of  a  projihet,  however  renowned,  could  not  decide  I 
a  condemnation.  .  .  .  The  witnesses  were  to  attest  to  the  identity  oi  '* 
the  party,  and  to  depose  to  the  month,  day,  hour,  and  circumstances  of 
the  crime.  After  au  examination  of  the  proofs  tlie  judges  who  believed 
the  party  innocent  stated  their  reasons.  Those  who  believed  him  gi;i!:y 
spoke  afterward,  and  with  greatest  moderation.  If  one  of  the  auditors 
or  candidates  was  intrusted  by  the  accused  v.-ith  his  defense,  or  if  !:: 
wished  in  las  own  name  to  present  any  elucidations  in  favor  of  his  inr.o- 
cence,  he  was  admitted  to  the  seat  from  which  he  addressed  the  judgrs 
and  the  people.  But  this  liberty  was  not  granted  to  him  if  he  was  iiv 
favor  of  condemning.  Lastly,  when  the  accused  ])or3on  himself  wisht.l 
to  speak,  they  gave  the  most  profound  attention.  When  the  di>cussii>n 
■was  finished  one  of  the  judges  recapitulated  the  case.  They  removed 
all  the  spectators.  The  scribes  took  down  the  votes  of  the  judge.^. 
One  of  tliem  noted  those  wdio  were  in  favor  of  the  accused,  and  tlio 
other  those  who  condemned  him.  Eleven  votes  out  of  twenty- 
three  ■were  sufficient  to  acquit,  but  it  required  thirteen  to  convict. 
If  any  of  the  judges  stated  that  they  were  not  sufficiently  informed 
there  were  added  two  more  elders,  and  two  others  in  succession,  until 
they  formed  a  council  of  sixty-two,  which  was  the  number  of  the  grand 
council.  If  a  majority  of  votes  acquitted  the  accused  lie  "SN-as  dischargtd 
instantly;  if  he  was  to  be  punished  the  judges  postponed  pronouncing 
sentence  till  the  third  day.  During  the  intermediate  day  they  could  not 
be  occupied  with  anything  but  the  cause,  and  they  abstained  from  c:>l- 
ing  freely,  or  from  wine,  liquor,  and  everything  which  might  render  their 
minds  less  capable  of  reflection. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  they  returned  to  the  judgment  ?e:>.t. 
Each  judge  who  had  not  changed  his  opinion  said,  "I  continue  of  t!-' 
same  opinion  and  condemn."  Anyone  ■v\'ho  at  fir>t  condemned  migl'.t 
at  this  sitting  acquit,  but  he  who  had  once  acquitted  was  not  allowed  f'"> 
condemn.  If  a  majority  condemned  two  magistrates  immediately  ac- 
companied the  condemned  person  to  the  place  of  punishment.  The 
elders  did  not  descend  from  their  seats.  They  placed  at  the  entrance  of 
the  judgment  hall  an  oflicer  of  justice,  ■ndth  a  small  flag  in  his  han'k 
A  second   oflicer  ou   horseback  followed  the  prisoner,   and  constantly 


J.--.»7.]      jA-gal  Aspects  of  the  Trial  of  Jesus  Chi^ist.  205 

i.r'>i  looking  back  to  the  place  of  departure.  During  this  interval  if  auy 
.^•fK>!i  caino  toanuouuce  to  the  elders  auy  new  evidoucc  favorable  to  the 
..::»<itKT  the  iirt^t  ofTiccr  waved  his  flag  and  t!ie  second  one,  as  soon  as  he 
t.^fvcivc-d  it,  brought  back  the  prisoner.  If  the  prisoner  declared  to  the 
t;^ri»tratcs  that  he  recollected  some  reasons  which  had  escaped  him 
tUt  bruught  him  before  the  judges  no  less  than  five  times.  If  no  inci- 
jrnl  occurred  the  procession  advanced  slowly,  preceded  by  a  herald, 
who  in  a  loud  voice  addressed  the  people  thus:  "This  man  (giving  his 
e.»aii«  and  surname)  is  led  to  punishment  for  such  a  crime;  the  witnesses 
*.l;u  have  sworu  against  him  are  such  and  such  persons;  if  anyone  has 
f  ridencc  to  give  m  his  favor  let  him  come  forth  quickly."* 

Til  15  quotation  assures  us  that  in  the  letter  of  the  Jewish  htw 
llic  rights  of  the  individual  were  most  sacredly  guarded  ;  jet 
ili'.^  trial  of  our  Saviour  shows  ho\Y  every  principle  of  that  law 
Vi  its  violated  by  those  who  were  determined  at  all  hazards  to 
put  him  to  death. 

Jhit  a  review  of  the  incidents  leading  up  to  the  trial  of  Christ 
i'  in'cessary  to  the  full  understandit)g  of  the  mockery  of  justice 
Hhich  followed.  Jesus,  like  Socrates,  was  the  victim  of  the 
•■nvy  C'f  bod  men  who  had  been  rebuked  and  confounded  by 
!:;>  teachings ;  like  Socrates,  his  death  had  been  determined  by 
M--?  enemies;  like  him,  also,  he  refused  to  use  any  arts  to  secure 
1.'.^  acquittal ;  like  the  philosopher,  he  had  lived  to  instruct 
in.-.!ikind  and  exalt  virtue  and  goodness;  and,  far  above  the 
firt'ok  sage,  he  had  been  preeminently  good.  As  with  Joan  of 
.\rc,  the  inspiration  of  his  life  was  to  do  the  Father's  will ;  as 
;:.  hor  e.ise,  bribery  was  used  to  seize  him  ;  and,  like  her,  he 
^.t.>  tried  and  condemned  by  an  ecclesiastical  and  political  tri- 
hv.rial  of  ]>erjured  hypocrites.  As  with  the  French  king  and 
q'iccn,  the  rabble,  influenced  by  their  leaders,  were  turned 
ipM\^i  him  and  clamored  for  the  blood  of  one  of  whose  inno- 
*■-'  !!cp,  or  guilt  they  knew  nothing.  And,  like  his  own  followers 
^h.»  iierished  by  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  Christ  was  abused  and 
5 'rMirrd  while  a  prisoner  and  uncondemned.  There  is  some-* 
'■'!-;,'  in  the  nature  of  vice  which  cannot  endure  superior  virtue. 
Jnt  cannot  corrupt  or  tarnish  it,  it  will  seek  to  destroy  its  pos- 
»--^>r.  Vice  always  hates  the  light  which  reveals  its  deformity. 
^J^-'diiess  alongside  of  vice  is  the  angel  alongside  of  the  fiend, 
'-•'1  the  fiend  appears  more  fiend-like  because  of  the  contrast. 

*  y^*  •J'^npMon  !s  taken  from  Greonlcifs  Trial  nf  OiriKt,  who  quo'eslt  from  Du  Pin.  b 
■■•.'■iSh.-d  Frtnrh  jurist,  who  lu  turn  gets  It  from  Salvator,  a  Spanish  Jewish  Jurist  of 
•^'■-7  znv.  rokiarch  and  learnlnf?. 


266  Meihodid  lievicw.  [Maid:, 

Wliile  our  world  is  as  it  is,  virtue  must  always  suffer  because 
of  the  world's  envious  hale.  The  world  puts  its  saviour.s  to 
death  !  The  Inquisition  devours  the  religious  reformer ;  tlie 
stake  consumes  Huss,  Jerome,  Ridley,  and  Savonarola;  the 
dragoons  of  Charles  Imnt  the  Covenanters  from  their  cavern.-; ; 
the  pope  condemns  Galileo  ;  Socrates  drinks  the  hemlock  ;  and 
the  Jews  and  Pilate  nail  J  esus  to  the  cross. 

The  superior  virtue  and  purity  of  Jesus,  if  there  had  been 
nothing  else,  would  have  been  sufficient  to  array  the  chief 
priests  against  hijn.  But  he  had  also  unmasked  their  hypoc- 
risy. His  words,  like  arrows,  entered  every  joint  of  their 
armor  and  left  them  writhing  in  pain.  So  enraged  were  they 
that  they  said,  "  Thou  hast  a  devil,"  and,  taking  up  stonc>, 
would  have  stoned  him  liad  they  not  feared  the  people.  Jesus 
was  popular.  His  spotless  life,  works  of  mercy,  and  words  of 
kindness  had  endeared  him  to  the  people.  They  looked  upc-n 
liim  as  a  prophet,  and  their  national  pride  rejoiced  in  the  re- 
toration  of  the  long-lost  spirit  of  prophecy.  They  called  hhn 
"  Kabbi," -hung  upon  his  words,  and  thronged  about  him  in 
multitudes.  The  instincts  of  their  unreasoning  natures  adore  J 
liim  as  a  hero  and  loved  him  as  a  friend.  This  affection  wrus 
fickle,  as  all  affection  is  which  has  not  its  basis  in  tlie  convic- 
tions of  the  understanding;  but  it  Mas,  for  the  time  being,  sin- 
cere. Being  held  at  bay  by  this  fear,  the  chief  priests  aiul 
Pharisees  were,  nevertheless,  waiting  an  opportunity  to  gratify 
their  hate.  Having  determined  upon  his  death,  in  order  to 
accomplish  it  they  must  render  him  unpopular  and  destroy 
liis  influence  over  the  people.  To  do  this  they  set  a  political 
and  then  a  religious  snare  to  entrap  liim.  First  they  sought  f-"* 
involve  hira  in  the  dispute  between  the  Pharisees  and  Hen-- 
dians  about  the  tribute  money  paid  to  the  Roman  governnuM'.t. 
The  theory  of  the  Pharisees  was  that  God  had  ordained  f'--" 
the  Jewish  people  a  theocratic  form  of  government  and  liiil 
commanded  them  that,  if  they  ever  had  a  human  king,  i  >^' 
must  be  one  of  their  own  race  and  in  no  case  a  foreigner.  Ti-^ 
theory  was  shared  by  the  common  people,  and  hence  thi^r 
loathing  of  a  publican,  or  Roman  tax-collector.  The  Hero'ii- 
ans  were  that  part  of  the  Jewish  people  who  were  devotod  ^  ■ 
the  royal  house  of  Herod,  an  Idumean  who  rose  to  his  xo)-> 
place  and  prerogatives  by  his  own  cunning  and  the  help  of  ^•••■' 


■  .;  }      J^-gdl  Aspects  of  the  Trial  of  Jesus  Christ.  267 

'\  -u.kw.  One  lias  said  :  "  The  pure  Jews  were  grieved  to  see 
•,.1  jind  rivaricious  rulers  placed  over  their  native  land,  thca- 
.  ::jul  (ii-ecian  gajeties  introduced  contrary  to  Jewish  man- 
;v.  the  Koinaii  eagles  displayed  upon  the  military  standards, 
;  ,.  t.'U'L'r  of  Antonia  so  refitted  as  to  command  the  temple 
•,r  lionian  arms,  and  the  high  priests  so  often  and  so  capri- 
.•.r!y  removed  by  the  Roman  rulers." 

i'ho  plot  was   adroitly  laid.     If   Christ  should   answer  the 

.lion,  "Is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  to  Ciesar,  or  not?" 

•i,f  'AlhriMative  it  would  commit  him  to  the  Ilerodians  and 

.  ■ ;  .  V  the  people  against  him.    If  he  answered  in  the  negative  the 

;   :  niinns  would  accuse  him  of  treason  to  Rome.    In  one  case  he 

.    \\u\  become  an  easy  prey,  in  the  other  lie  would  probably  be 

• ,   iitcd,  and  they  would  be  rid  of  him.     But  Jesus  confounded 

,  :;i  hy  asking  for  a  penny  and  inquiring  whose  image  and  super- 

■  '  I 'ion  it  bore.     It  was  a  Jewish  maxim  that  "he  who  coins 

•  .•  !iiuney  rules  the  land."     The  penny  was  evidence  of  Caesar's 

■  ;''iority.     They  w-ere  under  that  authority,  and  they  dare  not 
:.y  il,  or  they  would  be  branded  with  treason.     Therefore, 

.  1  he,  "Render  to  Csesar  the  things  that  are  Co5sar's,  and  to 
'  •  4  the  things  that  are  God's."  Of  this  answer  the  Herodi- 
.  '-.  cannot  complain,  nor  the   Pharisees,  for  it  is  their  own 

•  :-.  ;:j;ion  put  in  shape.  Failing  in  this,  they  spi-ead  the  eccle- 
'  i-t;o;d,  or  religious,  snare.  The  Sadducees  were  materialists, 
-■  1  (ifuied  a  future  life.  The  Pharisees,  with  the  masses  of 
•'.'*  jK'Oplc,  believed  in  the  resurrection  and  immortality.     The 

vi-incecs  were  few  in  number,  but  rich  and  powerful  and  of 
••-..■.t  influence  with  the  government.  The  Pharisees  were 
'  ■.larouR,  and  powerful  because  of  numei-ical  strength.  If 
''ri-^t  denied  a  future  life  the  people  would  be  his  enemies. 
'■•'  ho  contended  for  it  the  Sadducees  might  be  aTigered  against 

'••■'  and  be  induced  to  destroy  him.  But,  as  in  the  other  case, 
''-'■^  reply  vanquished  the  Sadducees  without  irritating  them,  and 
'  "•■  its  profound  argument  for  a   life  beyond  the  grave  made 

■  '••  ix'ople  liis  faster  friends.     Failing  in  these  two  attempts 

■  '  <-ntrap  Jesus,  the  chief  priests,  scribes,  and  elders  of  the 
:••  ph' nsscmbled  at  the  palace  of  Caiaphas,  the  high  priest, 
'.^.uf'p.ys  before  the  passover,  and  "consulted  that  they  might 
"i'"  Josns  by  subtilty,  and  kill  him."  Judas,  knowing  their 
*-  >irvs,  wont  to  them,  and  they  gave  him  thirty  pieces  of  silver 


263  3IethodiH  Bcvitw.  [March. 

to  betray  Christ  unto  them.  Here  is  the  court  vrliich  is  to 
judge  the  prisoner,  ^-lien  arrested,  bribing  a  man  to  betray  him  | 
into  their  liands.  This  done,  they  awaited  their  opjDortunity.  | 
It  soon  came.  Jesus  in  the  upper  room  had  eaten  the  past-  | 
over  with  his  disciples,  had  delivered  that  memorable  discouito  | 
recorded  by  St.  John,  and  had  retired  to  Gethsemane  with  liis  | 
disciples,  Judas  having  gone  out  from  the  supper  to  infonn  | 
the  council  of  his  intentions.  It  is  the  hour  of  midnight.  Jc-  j 
rusalem  lies  wrapped  in  slumbers,  Avhile  peaceful  iniiooei:oL-  | 
revels  in  dreams.  The  moonbeams  bathe  the  almost  dL'sertt.d  | 
Btreets  in  splendors,  glimmer  upon  the  temple's  turrets,  and  | 
fall  in  ]ialches  of  silvery  light  among  the  shadows  of  Gethseiu-  'j 
ane.  Like  the  stillness  which  precedes  the  tempest,  all  is  in  j 
strange  contrast  with  the  wild  storm  of  cruelty  and  hate  that  | 
will  beat  on  the  morrow  along  the  crowded  thoroughfares  of  j 
the  city  of  David,  as  the  multitude  inflamed  with  passion  shall  j 
cry  out,  *'  Crucify  him  !  crucify  him  !  "  Soon  the  ti-ani})  of 
many  feet  is  heard  along  the  silent  walks  of  Gethsemane.  It  is 
the  police  of  the  high  priests  coming  to  arrest  Jesus.  There 
lias  been  no  warrant  issued.  They  are  not  officers  of  the  law,  hut 
kidnappers  and  abductors.  If  the  Roman  guards  of  the  tower 
of  Antonia  were  present,  as  Lange  supposes,  they  were  there 
upon  the  misrepresentations  of  the  chief  priests  and  without 
legal  authority  to  arrest.  And  if  there  had  been  a  warrant  of 
arrest,  and  had  full  police  powers  been  possessed  by  that  motley 
throng  of  servants  and  soldiers  with  swords  and  staves,  the 
proceeding  was,  nevertheless,  in  violation  of  Jewish  law.  For, 
according  to  that  law,  prisoners  could  not  be  arrested  at  night, 
nor  tried  at  night,  nor  during  the  feast  of  the  pa>sover. 

Immediately  upon  seizing  Jesus  they  bound  him,  pinioninj: 
his  hands  behind  his  back,  and  led  him  away  surrounded  by  his 
abductors  to  the  hou^^e  of  Annas,  which  was  probably  near  by. 
Here  he  underwent  a  preliminary  examination  without  any- 
thing being  elicited  against  him,  and  Annas  then  sent  him 
bound  to  Caiaphas,  in  whose  presence  the  council  was  alre;idy 
assembled.  Tiiis  council,  or  Sanhedrin,  Avas  the  court  whic.i 
tried  Jesus,  and  which  should  have  tried  him  had  he  bei.n 
legally  their  prisoner  according  to  the  mode  of  procedure  ;u- 
ready  given, but  which  they  violated  in  every  particular.  Ih'-^ 
council  in  the  time  of  our  Saviour  was  composed  of  seventy. 


^•'.•T.l       Legal  A^pecU  of  the  Trial  of  Jems  Christ.  269 

r  pvrli.ips  eevcntj-one,  menibei-s,  Anicng  tliem  were  '"'•  the 
>•_  :,  1  priests,  or  heads  of  tlie  twentj-foiir  classes  iiitoAvhich  tlie 
ririorithood  was  divided  ;  the  elders,  men  of  age  and  experience, 
w.to  wore  held  in  reverence  for  wisdom  ;  and  the  scribes,  who 
;..vl  made  the  law  a  special  study.  The  high  priest  and  those 
Kiiiu  liad  held  the  office  were  members  ex  ojjicio.  The  officers 
if  (his  court  were  the  president,  often,  if  not  always,  the  high 
|rio.<t;  the  vice  president,  who  was  called  the  father  of  the 
i,*!!  of  judgment;  and  two  secretaries,"*  who  recorded  the 
^..'tosas  before  mentioned.  Their  legal  place  of  meeting  was 
•iio  chamber  called  Gazitli,  in  the  temple.  The  members  sat 
;-i  ihe  form  of  a  semicircle,  in  front  of  the  president  and  vice 
president.  The  jurisdiction  of  the  court  extended  to  all  eccle- 
»..t<tical  oUenses,  especially  to  idolatry,  blasphemy,  and  religions 
i!ii}>osture.     Its  proceedings,   as  we  have  liitherto  seen,  were 

0  !i<hu;tcd,  if  in  accord  with  the  law,  in  great  strictness.  It 
(•.»uld  not  try  a  capital  offense  in  the  night  nor  during  the 
fi-iptof  the  passovcr  ;  nor  could  it  pronounce  sentence  until 
sftor  one  day's  adiournmcnt  after  the  trial  had  occurred  and  the 
V"tos  of  condemnation  were  given.  Under  the  Roman  author- 
':v  it  had  no  power  to  inflict  the  death  penalty.  This  council 
^  iiicli  arraigned  Christ  was,  therefore,  not  in  its  legal  place  of 
Ui.s-ting.  It  was  assembled  at  the  liouse  of  Caiaphas,  instead 
^f  the  room  Gazith.  It  also  assembled  at  night  to  try  a  cajiital 
<•■•=<'.  and  that,  too,  during  the  feast  of  the  passover.  Before 
iMs  council  thus  unlawfully  assembled  Jesus  is  brought,  to  be 
tried  for  violating  the  law.  The  judge  assumed  the  role  of  a 
t'M'SOf-utorand  interrogated  him  in  reference  to  his  doctrine  and 
'■'■"iples.     Jesus  answered  him,  "  I  spake  openly  to  the  world  ; 

1  ever  taught  in  the  synagogue,  and  in  the  temple,  whither  the 
J«ws  always  resort;  and  in  secret  have  I  said  nothing.  Why 
^-■^'oct  thou  me  ?  ask  them  v/liich  heard  me,  what  I  have  said 
•'"to  them:  behold,  they  know  what  I  said."  How  noble, 
~-d  vi't  how  full  of  rebuke,  this  reply !  We  have  the  spectacle 
*'f  ft  judge  trying  to  entangle  a  prisoner  and  cause  him  to  con- 
■;'  t  himself,  that  lie  may  pronounce  sentence  upon  liim  with- 
'  ''t  the  evidence  of  witnesses — a  judge  who  sat  in  In's  seat  to 
*^"  that  the  prisoner's  rights  were  protected,  as  well  as  the 
'''f-'-'t<i  of  the  public,  and  who  was  bound  to  reckon  him  inno- 

♦EJdy,  Immanud. 


270  Methodist  Review.  Bfaicli, 

cent  until  lie  was  proven  guilty.  Ent  on  Clirist's  reply  au 
oflicer  present  struck  the  prisoner  a  blow,  saying,  "  Answerest 
thou  the  liigli  priest  so  ? "  The  prisoner  is  beaten  at  the  bar  of 
justice,  and  his  person  is  assailed  M'itli  no  rebuke  from  tlie 
court — a  prisoner  as  yet  untried  and  uncondenmed  ! 

Xow  occurs  a  strange  scene.  A  court  with  a  prisoner  bcfino 
it  itself  seeks  for  witnesses  to  condemn  him  ;  and,  after  siiiu. 
nioning  many  who  contradict  each  other,  tliey  find  "  two  faL^c 
witnesses,"  wlio  wrest  words  spoken  upon  another  subject  to  cuii- 
vict  him  of  blasphemy  upon  the  technical  point  of  speakiii;,' 
against  the  temple.  Seeing  himself  defeated  in  his  purpose, 
the  high  priest  determines  upon  a  bold  measure.  He  will 
make  the  prisoner  convict  himself  of  blasphemy.  Ho  will  put 
him  upon  his  oath.  "What  matters  it  that  this  is  directly  cou- 
trary  to  the  law?  The  whole  court,  he  knows,  is  with  him, 
and  he  is  safe.  So,  rising  up,  he  said,  "I  adjure  thee  by  the 
living  God,  that  thou  tell  us  whether  thou  be  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God."  Jesus  as  plainly  answers,  "  Thou  hast  said." 
Then  the  high  priest  rose  and  rent  his  si7nlah,  or  upper  gar- 
ment, not  liis  priestly  robe.  This  rent  was  made  according  to 
prescribed  forms ;  it  was  to  be  done  gracefully  and  was  to  l>c 
from  four  to  six  inches  in  length.  The  habit,  of  great  antiquity 
and  at  first  an  unpremeditated  act,  was  now  a  prescribed  cere- 
mony. It  was  customary  to  make  the  rent  without  rising,  hut 
Caiaphas  arose  and  hurriedly  concluded  the  matter,  giving  hi.- 
decision  before  the  vote  was  taken.  Pleading  vehemently 
against  the  prisoner,  he  said,  "What  further  need  liave  we  of 
witnesses  ?  behold,  now  ye  have  heard  his  blasphemy."  And 
they  all  said,  as  they  had  all  intended  to  say,  "He  is  guilty  of 
death."  In  all  history  there  has  been  but  one  other  judge  who 
can  compare  with  Caiaphas  in  brutality,  and  that  one  was  the 
notorious  Jeffreys,  chief  justice  of  England.  Brothers  arc 
they  in  hate,  cruelty,  and  shame.  Both  were  hypocrites;  both 
M-ere  brutes  ;  though  the  exterior  of  the  high  priest  might  eeeuj 
more  polished  than  that  of  the  cliief  justice.  Both  were  mur- 
derers, and  both  arc  inheritors  of  everlasting  infamy. 

Sentence  being  pronounced,  the  council  retired.  It  was  j^er- 
haps  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  prisoner,  for  whom  the 
law  recpiired  kindly  treatment,  was  turned  over  to  the  guard^^ 
to  be  abused.     They  blindfolded  him;  they  spat  upon  him; 


I 


'.*'.•)       jA(jal  Aspects  of  ilie  Trial  of  Jesus  Christ.  271 

•     V  iK'alt  cruel  blows  upon  his  person.     Tauntingly  tliej  said, 

i-,  ;..•  reeled  under  these  blovrs,  bruised  and  bleeding,  his  arms 

,'....\  ;-iiiioiied,  "Prophesy  unto  us,  thou  Christ,  "VVlio  is  he  that 

:.•  thco?  "     Thus  seorned,  buffeted,  beaten,  in  the  unbridled 

..i^al  of  these  lawless  guards,  the  hours  passed  away  until 

V.  ri.-i)'5  Bix  o'clock  in  the  morning.     The  Sanhedrin,  knowing 

\\,\\  iliis  meeting,  trial,  and  sentence  had  all  been  illegal,  then 

fcvH  lublcd  in  the  room  Gazitli  to  go  over  the  mock  procedure 

j^-jkin,  thus  lioping  to  give  a  show  of  legality  to  their  action, 

A  !  bruised  by  his  Ijufletings,  Jesus  was  led  from  the  house  of 

\\i\\Ai  and  Caiaphas  to  the  temple.     It  was  early  morning.     Be- 

..i  Oli\-et  blushed  the  red  glow  of  the  coming  day,  Geth- 

;    ;..i;ic  still  lying  in  the  shadows.    The  full  mooji,  now  dimmed 

\,\  !;ie  morning  light,  M'as  sinking  out  of  sight  in  the  distant 

*i-c.     From  booth  and  tent  and  house  the  thronging  multi- 

»':!*.>,  wlio  have  come  up  to  the  feast  of  the  passover,  emerged. 

T'.r  nuisc  of  the  city  gradually  increased  to  an  unceasing  roar 

.    "U-  tides  of  life  poured  along  the  streets  upon  this  first  day  of 

fc.ist.     "With  steady  tread  moved  on  the  guards,  their  pris- 

r  in  tlicir  midst,  until  they  reached  the  temple's  gates  ;  and, 

^'i;  through  them,  Jesus  stood  again  in  the  presence  of  the 

■  !:'il.     Again  the  question  was  ])]'0])Ounded,  "Art  thou  tlie 

•'i-tr'     But  now  his  answer  was  full  of  dignified  rebuke,  as 

■lunnasked  their  hypocris}^ :  "If  I  tell  you,  ye  will  not  be- 

•  '■ :  ;ind  if  I  also  ask  you,  ye  will  not  answer  me,  nor  let  me 

'-     Hereafter  shall  the  Son  of  man  sit  on  the  right  hand  of 

^iu  power  of  God."     It  was  as  much  as  if  he  had  said,  "  Your 

stit'.rrogations  are  all  asked,  not  to  satisfy  you  as  to  my  guilt  or 

>n:H>ocnce,  but  to  bring  about  my  death.     You  have  prejudged 

t'-i.T  cA&a.    You  have  detern^iined  to  destroy  me,  but  be  assured 

t-iit  hereafter  I  shall  be  the  judge  and  you  the  prisoners  at  my 

*'     ^b'  judicial  functions  will  be  exercised  in  a  world  to 

^•'i'h  yours  will  not  extend."     "Art  thou  then  the  Son  of 

''''•  *   they  again  asked  of  Jesus.     He  answered,  "Ye  sa}' 

■'  1  :iui."     And  tliey  all  with  one  accord  said,  "  What  need 

•-'.v  further  witness  ?  for  we  ourselves  have  heard  of  his 

■'■■■■  liu.uih." 

'  "—-^  farce  finished,  they  could  go  no  farther.     They  were  a 

;"'tTcd  people,  and  the  Koman  government,  as  an  evidence 

•'■^  tnprcmacy,  had  reserved  to  itself  the  right  to  inflict  capi- 


272  MctJwdist  Review.  [March, 

tal  punishment.  This  right  was  lodged  in  the  governor  of  tho 
province,  but  could  be  delegated  to  a  subordinate  Roman  olri- 
cer,  who,  in  this  case,  was  Pontius  Pilate,  the  procurator  of 
Judca.  Pound  and  bruised,  and  liis  body  sore  from  the  strol«?s 
of  the  rods,  Jesus  was  therefore  led  away  to  Pilate.  The  prcv- 
cession  of  the  Sanhedi-in  passed  from  the  council  chamber, 
across  the  temple  mountain,  in  a  northerly  direction,  toward  the 
palace  of  the  governor,  which  stood  at  its  base.  It  was  still 
early.  The  sun's  rays  burnished  the  temple's  turrets  in  glorv. 
The  tower  of  Antonia  stood  grim  and  frowning,  displaying  the 
Roman  standards.  The  city  vras  alive  with  activity.  On  every 
Jiand  stood  the  architecture  of  Herod  the  Great.  Tiie  priesrs 
were  probably  clothed  in  their  priestly  robes,  the  Roman  sol- 
diers in  their  armor,  and  the  temple  guards  in  the  insignia  of 
their  office.  It  was  an  imposing  procession,  with  Jesus  bound 
and  walking  in  the  midst. 

Having  brought  Jesus  to  Pilate,  they  do  not  hesitate  tobriiig 
in  an  entirely  new  charge.  Pilate  asked,  ''  Wliat  accusation 
bring  ye  against  this  man  ?  "  They  answered,  "  If  he  were  not 
a  malefactor  we  would  not  have  delivered  him  up  unto  thee." 
hoping  that  Pilate  would  pronounce  sentence  without  further 
inquiry.  But  he  refused,  knowing  that  it  was  "  not  the  m.anner 
of  the  Romans  to  deliver  any  man  to  die,  before  that  he  whicli 
is  accused  have  the  accusers  face  to  face,  and  have  liccii.^o 
to  answer  for  himself  concerning  the  crime  laid  aijainst  him." 
Seeing  that  Pilate  would  not  become  their  tool,  they  said, 
"  We  found  this  fellow  perverting  the  nation  and  forbidding 
to  give  tribute  to  Ccesar,  saying  that  he  himself  is  Chri.-t  a 
king."  This  charge  demanded  inquiry,  as  it  affected  tlic 
Roman  government.  The  judgment  hall  was  opened  for  ti;e 
trial,  but  the  Sanhedrin  would  not  enter  it.  They  had  bcin  ] 
ceremonially  cleansed  for  the  feast.  The  hall  was  polluted  by  ] 
the  presence  of  Gentiles.  With  hearts  filled  with  murder  ai.  i  •: 
mouths  with  lies,  with  souls  black  as  perdition,  rtiey  shrairK  \ 
from  a  ceremonial  pollution  !  Pilate  permitted  tliem  to  rcm:ii':  ^j 
outside,  and  took  Jesus  into  the  judgment  h.tll.  '''Art  thou  t!:o  j 
King  of  the  Jews?"  he  apkcd.     Jesus  answered,  "  Saycst  !::••■  ■: 

this  thing  of  thyself,  or  did  others  tell  it  thee  of  mer?"    Pi'-"-  \ 

answered,  "  Am  I  a  Jew?     Thine  own  nation  and  the  ch^  "'  \ 

priests  have  delivered  thee  unto  me  :  what  hast  thou  done  ' 


«-',»7.]       Legal  Aspects  of  tlic  Trial  of  Jesus  ChvisL  273 

\c*.-\>,  aii>\verc'(J,  "My  kingdom  is  not,  of  tins  world:  if  uiy 
t.'.loiu  wt-rc  of  this  world,  then  would  my  servants  fight, 
\  i\  i  feliould  not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews:  but  now  is  my 
i.'ijxdom  not  from  hence."  "Art  thou  a  king  then?"  said 
|M.«to.  Jesus  answered,  "  To  this  end  was  1  born,  and  for  this 
,ra>c  came  I  into  the  world,  that  I  should  bear  witness  unto 
;.i-  truth.  Everyone  that  is  of  the  truth  hcarcth  my  voice." 
r::.it(»  contemptuously  answered,  "What  is  truth?"  xVnd 
■:.A\\  lie  had  said  this,  leaving  Jesus  in  the  judgment  hall,  he 
«.itit  out  unto  the  council  and  pronounced  the  decision,  "  I 
,•.!•]  in  him  no  fault  at  all."  This  ought  to  have  been  a  final 
■  ci.'iou.  According  to  Roman  law  it  did  acquit  Jesus,  and 
;  \A  lie  been  in  Rome  he  would  have  been  liberated,  and  the 
;-.wcr  of  the  empire  would  have  protected  him  in  his  liberty. 
2t'.:f  in  liis  trial  and  condemnation  Roman,  as  w^ell  as  Jewish, 
Wx  M-.oa  set  at  defiance.  The  Jews  answered  Pilate's  decision 
•lorccly,  "  He  stirreth  up  the  people,  teaching  throughout  all 
.'<  wry,  beginning  from  Galilee  to  this  place."  When  Pilate 
Nord  of  Galilee  he  thought  he  sav\'  a  way  out  of  the  difficulty, 
■.jiiircd  if  the  man  were  a  Galilean,  and,  learning  that  he  was, 
■■'  :!l  him  to  Ilcrod,  the  tetrarch,  who  had  at  that  time  come  up 
'  '  .Uriisalem  to  the  feast. 

The  })roccssiou  was  again  formed,  and  marched  up  the  tem- 
:-  ".c  Uiount  along  the  way  it  had  come,  past  the  temple  adorned 

■  '■'•  the  festal  occasion,  to  the  palace  of  Herod.  Jesus  had 
•  '■>v<;lcd  this  same  way  in  the  morning,  when  he  had  been  led 
*-'■  >\\\  the  palace  of  Caiaphas  to  the  temple,  and  now,  weary 
s'd  full  of  pain,  he  traveled  it  again.     Arriving  at  the  palace 

■  •  ibrud,  the  king  was  pleased  to  see  Jesus.     He  had  heard  of 

'11,  and  liad  desired  for  a  long  time  to  see  him.  There  were 
'■*■'  fLMSons  for  this  desire.  One  was  curiosity;  he  hoped  to 
'-'-•  him  perform  some  miracle.  The  other  reason  grew  out  of 
s  •rouhled  conscience.  Herod  did  not  know  but  that  Christ 
y:;:ht  be  John  the  Baptist  risen  from  the  dead.  If  it  was  not 
'■  '-ui  his  conscience,  aronsed  by  superstitious  fears,  would  be 
-.  -H-tf-d.  But  to  all  Herod's  questions  Jesus  answered  nothing. 
'"  Ho  knew  that  this  perfidious  and  blood-stained  prince  could 

•'  I'C  reached  by  the  voice  of  truth,  and  that  his  condemna- 
'••  "i  would  be  pronounced  by  another."  Annoyed  by  Jesus's 
«"Uoo,  which  the  king  considered  obstinacy,  Herod  arrayed 

•>— t-inil  Sl^UKS,  VOL,    XIII. 


274:  Methodut  Revievj.  [March. 

liim  in  a  gorgeous  robe — probably  tlie  wliite  robe  of  victory— 
and  mocked  liim,  submitting  liim  to  cruel  taunts,  insult^:,  a:.,} 
blows.  Arrayed  in  these  mock  robes,  Clirist  was  led  again  \,- 
Pilate,  a  spectacle  to  melt  a  heart  of  stone.  Pilate  resolved  t-. 
save  him  if  possible.  At  the  feast  it  was  customary  to  relcafioij 
pi-isouer.  Barabbas,  a  seditioner  and  robber,  was  in  his  keepiri". 
He  will  give  the  people  the  choice  between  this  outlaw  ajiu 
Jesus,  and  certainly  they  will  choose  Jesus  rather  than  Bara:>- 
bas.  With  this  in  view  Pilate  said  to  them,  "  Ye  have  broui'lit 
this  man  unto  me,  as  one  that  pcrverteth  the  people ;  and.  be- 
hold, I,  having  examined  him  before  you,  have  found  no  fault 
in  this  man  touching  those  things  whereof  ye  accuse  him :  no. 
nor  yet  Herod  :  for  I  sent  you  to  him  ;  and,  lo,  nothing  worth \ 
of  death  is  done  u)ito  him.  I  will  therefore  chastise  him,  anil 
release  him."  But  the  council  was  determined  upon  his  deatii.' 
and,  finding  that  their  false  accusation  had  failed,  they  chaTigo* 
the  ground  of  their  complaint  and  said,  "  We  have  a  law,  ■a\w[ 
by  our  law  he  ought  to  die,  because  he  made  himself  the  So:. 
of  God."  Pilate  answered  ironically,  "  Take  ye  him,  and  ji)d_L'i' 
liim  according  to  your  law."  Tlieir  proud  spirits  chafe,  bi;r 
they  reply,  "  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any  man  to  death." 
Pilate,  upon  this  new  charge,  examined  Jesus  again,  but  elicitc; 
nothing,  and  brought  him  forth,  saying,  "I  find  in  him  nc 
fault  at  all ;  "  and,  sitting  upon  his  judgment  throne  in  front 
of  the  hall,  he  cried,  "  Whom  will  ye  that  I  release  unto  yon  '. 
Barabbas,  or  Jesus  ? "  They  cried,  "  Barabbas !  "  Pilate  an- 
swered, "What  shall  I  do  then  with  Jesus  whicli  is  called 
Christ  ? "  They  cried  out,  "  Crucify  him  !  crucify  him  !  "  '•  1 
\vill  chastise  him,"  said  Pilate,  "and  let  him  go."  Again  tl/ 
cry  of  the  bloodthirsty  council,  now  a  wild  mob,  drowned  h:^ 
expostulations.  Pilate  resolved  to  appeal  to  them  in  another 
way.  Washing  his  hands  before  them,  he  said,  "  I  am  innocent 
of  the  blood  of  this  just  person  :  see  ye  to  it."  Then  brok'. 
forth  the  cry,  awful  in  its  imprecation,  fearful  in  its  assunic'l 
consequences— the  cry  which,  as  one  has  said,  "makes  the  na- 
tions shudder  ever  since  "— "  His  blood  be  on  us,  and  on  our 
children  !  "  Pilate  then  released  Barabbas  and  gave  sentcn-x- 
that  Jesus  should  be  crucified. 

It  was  customary  that  persons  when  sentenced  to  tlic  crc^^ 
should  be  scourged.     This  scourging  was  so  severe  that  liK'.i 


b' 


1^1*T.]      I^cjal  Asncds  of  the  Trial  of  Jesus  Christ.  275 

of:<  n  died  under  it.  The  scourge  was  made  of  twisted  thongs 
,.f  j.-ailier,  and  in  the  thongs  and  upon  the  ends  were  fastened 
y.;oa'S  of  bono,  iron,  and  balls  of  lead.  Those  who  v/ere  to  be 
inMiipa-d  were  tied  to  a  pillar  in  a  stooping  postnrc,  so  that  the 
rl.iii  of  the  back  should  be  stretched  tight  and  fully  exposed  to 
'.!.o  fearful  lashes.  Jesus  was  led  av.-ay  into  the  Pretorium  to 
U^  thus  scourged.  Being  thus  bound  and  stri{)pedj  in  the 
!;.tri']s  of  the  Koman  soldiers,  there  fell  upon  him.  already  soi-e 
i.:\\}i  bruised,  the  thongs  of  their  dreadful  wliip.  The  skin  and 
:';i.-li  are  cut  and  mangled  into  a  bleeding  mass.  A  crown  of 
{i.i'-ns  is  also  put  upon  his  brow.  It  wreathes  his  head  with 
■•■,tv..'s  of  green  without,  but  into  the  forehead  pierce  the  thorns 
titilil  streams  of  blood  flow  down  his  face.  A  purple  robe  is 
tiifown  over  his  mangled  body,  and  a  reed  is  forced  into  his 
l.:i!!<i  as  a  scepter.  They  bow  the  knee,  and  cry,  "  Hail,  King 
of  the  Jews!"  They  strike  him  with  iierce  blows  upon  the 
}.o-.i'.l,  driving  the  thorns  deeper  still  into  the  torn  flesh.  Ex.- 
l.:iu-tcd,  mangled,  covered  with  blood,  he  is  brought  forth,  and 
I'iiatc  made  another  appeal  in  his  behalf,  saying,  "Beliold,  I 
^riiig  him  forth  to  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  I  iind  no  fault  in 
him;"  and,  pointing  to  Jesus,  he  cried,  "Behold  the  man!"' 
Ti;.'  Jews  cried  out,  "Crucify  him!  crucify  him!"  Pilate  an- 
r.vLTcd  indignantly,  "  Take  ye  him,  and  crucify  him  :  for  I  Iind 
no  fault  in  him."  They  replied,  "  If  thou  let  this  man  go, 
*.!:ou  art  not  Cesar's  friend."  Pilate  now  knows  that  he  miist 
cnicify  Jesus  or  defend  himself  before  the  Roman  emperoi", 
I'vrire  that  the  high  priests  and  Pharisees  would  never  rest 
-nlil  tliey  had  wrought  his  undoing.  Again  lie  sits  down  in 
thi!  judgment  seat,  Jesus  standing  near  him.  He  is  filled  with 
fsu'O,  and  in  taunting  tones,  pointing  to  the  thorn-crowned, 
"'iwij^lcd  victim  near  him,  lie  cries,  "Behold  your  King!" 
**  A'.vay  with  him !  crucify  him  !"  they  answer.  "  Shall  1  cru- 
*^"fy  your  King?"  mocks  Pilate.  "We  have  no  king  but 
Ca>ar,"  they  answer.  Then  Pilate  delivers  him  to  be  crucified, 
»-''l  writes  this  inscription  above  his  head,  "  This  is  the  Iving 
"•^  the  Jews."  They  say,  "  Write  not,  The  King  of  the  Jews ; 
^--  ihat  lie  said,  I  am  the  King  of  the  Jews."  And  Pilate 
''  ijied,  "  Wliat  I  have  written  I  have  written." 

iho  mockery  of  justice,  save  the  execution  itself,  was  over. 
• ':.  Oolgotha's  brow  the  workmen  were   prepai-ing  the  cross. 


276  Methodist  Hemew.  [Mnreh, 

Along  the  streets,  as  a  lamb  amoug  lions,  goes  the  mangled 
Nazurcne,  his  cross  upon  his  shoulders,  sinking  from  cxhuru- 
tion  beneath  it.  lie  will  die  yonder  between  tuo  thieves,  but 
nature  will  sympathize  with  him  in  darkened  scene  and  rendin- 
rocks. 

Tliree  crosses  in  this  noonday  night  uplifted, 

Three  human  figures  that  in  mortal  pain 

Gleara  v.-hilo  against  th.e  supernatural  darkness: 

Two  thieves,  that  writhe  in  torture,  and  between  them 

The  Suffering  Messiah,  the  Son  of  Joseph, 

Ay,  the  Jlessiah  Triumpha.nt,  Sou  of  David! 

A  crown  of  thorns  on  that  dishonored  liead  ! 

Those  hands  that  healed  the  sick  now  pierced,  witli  nails, 

Those  feet  that  wandered  homeless  through  the  world 

Kow  crossed  and  bleeding,  and  at  rest  forever! 

And  the  three  faithful  IMaries,  overwhelmed 

By  this  great  sorrow,  kneeling,  praying,  weeping! 

O  Josepli  Caiaphas,  tliou  great  high  priest. 

How  wilt  tliou  answer  for  this  deed  of  blood?* 

Jcsiis  perished,  but  iiot  lawfully.  He  was  condemned  \q\\z 
before  his  arrest.  Ilis  steps  were  dogged  by  informers,  niii;- 
ions  of  the  chief  priests.  A  bribe  was  given  for  his  betraya!. 
He  was  illegally  arrested  at  night  and  bronght  before  a  court 
assembled  at  an  tmlawful  time  in  an  unlawful  place.  He  was 
charged  with  blasphemy  and  unlawfully  convicted,  unlawfully 
sentenced  before  a  day's  consideration  of  the  case,  unlawfully 
abused  while  a  prisoner.  Charged  before  the  Roman  governor 
with  a  new  offense,  and  then  acquitted  by  him,  he  was  finally 
condemned  under  the  force  of  threats.  The  highest  outrage 
upon  justice  the  world  has  ever  witnessed  was  perpetratc-J 
upon  the  world's  Redeemer.  A  martyr  to  truth,  he  trod  tli'-' 
path  which  all  who,  like  him,  are  irreconcilable  enemies  t" 
wrong  in  power  must  tread,  save  only  as  his  death  has  brokfn 
the  power  and  cast  out  the  spirit' of  sin  from  human  heart^. 
This  is  what  it  has  been  doing,  and  is  doing,  and  will  contiii!;f 
to  do,  until  justice  and  righteousness  shall  everywhere  prevail 
and  the  ermine  of  the  court  represents  purity  like  liis  own. 

♦LoDgfellow,  T)\t  Divine  Tiagdu. 


7 


r.'T.J     Tlie  Apology  of  Aristidcs  for  the  Christians.        277 


\,  ,.   IX.— THE  RECOVERED  APOLOGY  OF  ARISTIDES 
FOJl  THE  CHRISTIANS. 

Tun  Apology  of  Aristides  for  the  Cliristians,  stated  both  by 
K  ;.obiiia  and  Jerome  to  have  been  addressed  to  the  empeior 
Jl.uhian,  and  lost  for  many  centuries,  vras  discovered  by  the 
i!:*tiiiu'-.nslied  paleontologist,  Professor  J.  Eendel  Harris,  in  a 
V.  linnc  of  Syriac  extracts  at  the  Convent  of  St.  Catharine  upon 
M^'unt  Sinai,  in  the  spring  of  1S89.  While  Professor  Harris's 
K't^'litili  translation  of  the  Syriac  text  of  the  Apology  was 
j-t-rMsg  through  the  press,  J.  A.  Robinson,  of  Christ's  Church, 
( '.utibridge,  was  allowed  to  road  the  proof  sheets  of  the  version, 
"i^hortly  afterward,"  says  he,  "as  I  was  turning  over  Latin 
l-.v^ionals  at  Vienna,  in  a  fruitless  search  for  a  lost  manusci'ipt 
«>f  tlic  Passion  of  St.  Perpctua,  I  happened  to  be  reading 
{'■.rlious  of  the  Latin  version  of  the  life  of  Barlaam  and  Josa- 
jhat,  and  presently  I  stumbled  across  words  which  recalled  the 
i;.-inncr  and  the  thought  of  xiristides." 

S..>on  after  this  he  read  the  Greek  text  itself  oi  i\\e  Apology 
:.:  ilie  third  *  volume  of  the  works  of  John  of  Damascus,  a  the- 
ologian wlio  flourished  about  the  middle  of  the  eighth  century. 
T!i<-'  Btory  of  Barlaam  and  Josaphat,  as  found  in  the  Greek,  is 
i'^tiit  as  follows  :  An  oriental  prince  b}-^  the  name  of  Abenner 
i-T^'jcntes  the  Christians.  He  has  a  son  named  Josaphat  (the 
'Jrcck  is  'lwa(7o0),  whom  he  endeavors  b}'  all  means  to  prevent 
U  Mw  Ix-coming  a  Christian.  A  monk  by  the  name  of  Rarlaam 
Cs'iivcrU  him  to  Christianity.  Tlie  king  Abeimer  is  greatly 
«nragcd,  and  a  plan  is  contrived  by  which  the  prince  is  to  be 
shaken  in  his  Christian  faith.  An  old  man,  Nachor,  is  to  per- 
i'  n:ite  Ijarlaam  and  make  a  lame  defense  of  Christianity,  which 
''i'"  riictoricians  will  easily  refute.  Old  Xachor — as  the  author 
^^  tjje  etory  remarks — came  like  Balaam  of  old  to  curse,  but 
«<-f.to\vod  a  blessing.  He  begins  to  speak,  and,  like  Balaam's 
^"^^  lie  spoke  that  which  he  had  not  purposed  to  speak,  and  said 
•"  the  king,  "I,  Q  king,  by  the  providence  of  God,  came  into 
■■<>  world."  Tiicse  words  are  the  beginning  of  the  Apology  of 
•^^^tidcs,  upon  the  finishing  of  which  the  king's  orators  and 

^  ^  'J^.:«  W  tb..  tilnety-slxth  volume  of  Mfpie's  edition  of  ttic  fatliers.    The  test  of  Aristidcs 
»i-»  »U,iit  tl.'Tht  and  a  Lalf  coiunins  iu  the  Greek  of  this  volume. 


278  Mctliodut  Bevicv)  [March, 

woi-shipers  stood  dumb.  As  a  consequence,  both  king  and 
people  M'ere  converted.  This  Greek  text  makes  only  about 
two  thirds  of  the  Syriac  translation  of  the  AjMogy,  and  it  i.^ 
quite  certain  that  parts  of  the  original  Greek  Ajpology  Avero 
abridged  or  omitted  ;  but  in  some  instances  the  Syriac  may  b- 
au  enlargement  of  the  Greek. 

This  is  confirmed  by  the  Armenian  fragments  of  the  A^^)!- 
ogy,  which  coj-respond  well  with  the  Syriac,  but  are  lun-cr 
than  the  Gi-eek,  and  manifestly  were  not  translated  from  the 
Syriac.  There  are  two  Armenian  fragments,  one  in  the  Venice 
edition,  the  other  in  the  Edschmia/in  manuscript,  each  con- 
taining about  two  octavo  pages  of  the  same  matter  of  tiie 
Apology.  All  these  documents,  namely,  the  Syriac  version  of 
the  Apology  with  an  English  translation ;  the  two  Armenian 
fragments,  the  one  in  Latin,  and  the  other  in  English,  with 
dissertations  by  J.  Rendel  Harris,  A.M. ;  and  the  Greek  text 
vath  critical  remarks,  by  J.  Armitage  Eobinson,  A.M.,  were 
published  in  a  volume  making  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
pages,  at  the  University  Press,  Cambridge,  in  1891. 

We  may  now  consider  the  age,  character,  and  nature  of  tlic 
Aiwlogy  itself.  The  earliest  statement  respectir.g  it  is  found 
in  the  EccUdastlcal  History  of  Enscbius."  As  the  A2^ology 
of  Quadratus  and  that  of  Aristides  are  closely  associated,  \ve 
will  first  give  the  testimony  of  Eusebius  respecting  the  former: 
Trajan  having  held  tlic  government  for  twenty  entire  years,  lacking 
sis  montlis,  iElius  Hadrian  receives  the  sovereignly.  This  one  Quad- 
ratus having  addressed  delivers  a  discourse,  liaving  prepared  a  de- 
fense for  our°religion,  because,  indeed,  some  v/icked  persons  were  trvi:';: 
to  aunov  our  people.  The  work  is  still  extant  among  many  of  lae 
brethren,  and,  indeed,  also  with  us,  from  which  it  is  possible  to  see  bf.Li 
the  mind  of  the  man  and  liis  apostolic  orthodoxy.  Furthermore,  the  san.c 
man  shows  his  antiquity  by  those  things  which  in  his  own  words  he  rehit.. : 
"The  works  of  our  Saviour  were  always  present,  for  they  were  rca.. 
Those  Tvho  were  healed,  those  who  were  raised  from  the  dead,  were  i'^c^ 
not  only  when  healed,  or  raised,  but  were  always  present,  not  only  ^vhca 
Christ  was  upon  the  earth,  but  after  his  departure.  They  were  prest lU 
for  a  long  time,  so  that  some  of  them  have  come  down  to  our  own  tu«<'^- 
Such  a  cliaractcr,  then,  was  this  man.  And  Aristides,  a  faithful  ni|^D, 
zealous  for  our  religion,  like  Quadratus,  having  addressed  Iladnan.  tM> 
left  an  Afohgy  for  the  faitli.  Tliis  man's  writing  is  presei-ved  to  ttu 
present  among  most  men. 

*  IJb.  Iv,  cap.  3,  written  about  A.  D.  K"5. 


•  >  <;  )      The  Apology  of  Aridldesfm^  the  Christians.         279 

Joromc  in  his  book  on  lllustrions  3Tc?i,  states:  "Arlstides, 
o  Atlicniaii,  a  most  eloquent  pliilosopber,  a  disciple  of  Christ, 
wririii^  his  former  philosopher's  garb,  presented  to  the  cm- 
.<rv)r  Hadrian,  at  tlie  same  time  as  Quadratus,  a  volume  con- 
u-Min"  the  reason  for  our  doctrine  that  is  an  Apology  for  the 
("hrb^lians."  Jerome,  speaking  of  Quadratus,  says  that  when 
{•iJrian  had  spent  the  ^yintcr  in  Athens  and  was  visiting 
K:<."Uhis  the  apologist  presented  liis  book  in  defense  of  Chris- 
?jnity  to  the  emperor.  In  Jerome's  translation  of  the  Chron- 
i'rji  of  Eusebius,  under  the  year  A.  D.  125,  we  find  it  stated 
{l.ftt  *'  Hadrian  v/as  initiated  into  the  Eleusiuian  mysteries  and 
-SVC  many  gifts  to  the  Athenians,"  and  that  "  Quadratus,  a  dis- 
cj.ic  of  the  apostles,  and  Aristides,  an  Athenian,  our  philoso- 
jila-r,  composed  and  presented  to  Hadrian  books  in  defense  of 
ilic  Christian  religion."  That  Hadrian  was  at  AtheiiS  about 
t'jwiimcis  unquestioned.  Merivale  remarks:  "The  chronol- 
o-^'-its  at  least  assure  us  that  he  was  at  x\thens  in  the  year 
l-.'r»,  on  his  way,  as  we  are  informed  by  Spartan,  to  the 
KxU."*  Speaking  of  Hadrian's  journey  through  Greece  and 
!;:.s  initiation  into  the  Eleusinian  mysteries,  Neander  writes 
t':.it  the  enemies  of  Christianity  thought  it  a  favorable  time  to 
Uj;u  the  persecution  of  the  Christians.  "  Tlie  two  learned 
Ctiri.-Jtians,  Quadratus  and  Aristides,  were  hence  induced  to 
;>ri-.-ent,  each  of  them,  to  the  emperor  an  apology  in  behalf  of 
5''.^.ir  companions  in  the  faith."  f  Following  these  apologies 
i'.A  the  representation  to  Hadrian,  by  the  proconsul  of  Asia, 
^•i  the  disorderly  attacks  made  upon  the  Christians  by  the  popu- 
'-VV,  the  emperor  sends  his  edict  in  their  favor  to  Minucius 
Kijndanus,  the  succeeding  proconsul.  That  the  apologies  of 
'^'uadratus  and  Aristides  were  presented  to  Hadrian  on  his  visit 
'j  Alliens,  and  that  he  afterward  sent  an  edict  in  favor  of  the 
t  lirlbtians  to  Minucius  Fundanus,  is  not  questioned  by  those 
?J^:^t  but  cautious  historians,   Gicseler,:}:  Keander,  and  iMeri- 

We  have  carefully  considered  the  facts  respecting  the  time 
•  the  composition  of  the  apologies  of  Quadratus  and  Aristi- 
-  -,  because  Professor  Harris,  in  his  dissertation  on  the  latter 

•  JlMm-y  of  the  riomath-i  Umlcr  the  Empire,  vol.  vll,  p.  353. 

♦  firncnil  HMvrti  of  the  ChrUtian  Ji'diiiion  and  Church,  vol.  1,  p.  101. 
t  Ikcla-iastical  llislnnj,  vol.  J.  pp.  125.  1-15. 

I  llutory  of  Vic  liuiiuths  Under  the  Empire,  vol.  vli,  p.  3o0. 


280  Methodist  Jxeview.  [Marc!;, 

Ajpology^  qncstions  tlic  fact  of  tlic  presentation  of  these  tw.. 
compositions  to  Hadrian  on  his  visit  to  Athens.  First  of  aii 
he  Bays:  "Mucli  doubt  has  been  thrown  ou  the  genuineness  (.f 
the  rescript  of  the  emperor  Minucius  Fundanus."  This  sounds 
strange  to  us,  for  it  is  found  in  Justin  Martyr's  First  Ajyoloiji/, 
and  is  referred  to  by  Melito,  Bishop  of  Sardis  (about  A.  1). 
ITO),  in  an  apology  addressed  to  Marcus  Aurelius.  Besides,  it 
bears  internal  marks  of  genuineness.  "  In  tlie  second  phico." 
remarks  Professor  Harris,  "there  is  a  suspicious  rcsemblaiic- 
between  Quadratus  the  apologist  and  another  Quadratus  \\]w 
was  Bi?hop  of  Athens  in  the  reign  of  Antoninus  Pius,  succeotl 
ing  to  Pnblius,  whom  Jerome  affirms  to  have  ])een  martyred." 
The  ground  for  this  statement  is  the  following  reference  in 
Eusebius  to  the  Epistle  of  Dionysius,  Bishop  of  Corinth  (abon: 
A.  D.  170),  addressed  to  the  Athenians: 

The  epistle,  stimulating  to  faith  and  to  the  life  which  is  in  accovdaiKc 
"with  the  Gospel,  reproves  the  Athenians,  who  had  neglected  it,  and  wli" 
had  nearly  apostatized  from  the  doctrine  (truth),  since  it  happened  tl).^t 
their  presiding  officer,  Publius,  suffered  martj-rdom  in  the  persecution^)  in 
those  times.  He  makes  mention  of  Quadratus,  who  was  appointed  th(  ii 
bishop  after  the  martyrdom  of  Publius,  bearing  witness  that  through  lii- 
zeal  (the  members  of  the  Church)  were  (again)  collected  and  expenenccl 
a  revival  of  their  faith.  He  shows,  besides  these  things,  that  Dionysii;s 
the  Areopagite,  who  was  brought  over  to  the  faith  by  the  apostle  Paul, 
according  to  what  is  shown  in  the  Acts,  was  the  tirst  who  had  managed 
the  episcopacy  of  the  diocese  of  the  Athenians.* 

This  last  passage  shows  clearly  that  Dionysius  of  Corintli  :- 
not  speaking  simply  of  the  affairs  of  the  Atlienian  Christian- 
in  his  own  age,  but  from  the  beginning  of  their  Church ;  ami 
thus  there  is  no  proof  that  Quadratus,  tlie  Bishop  of  AtlierKs 
lived  in  the  age  of  Dionysius  or  in  that  of  Antoninus  Pins. 
But  why  could  there  not  have  been  two  bishops  in  Athc;i> 
named  Quadratus,  separated  by  an  interval  of  thirty  or  forty 
years?  There  liave  been  two  presidents,  of  the  United  Statt- 
named  Adams  ;  two  apostles  were  named  James.  In  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  we  have  had  two  bishops,  separated  by 
about  thirty  years,  whose  names  M'ill  look  suspiciously  alike  in 
Church  histor}',  Andrew  and  Andrews.  It  is  clear  from  tlu' 
very  words  of  Quadratus  that  he  lived  very  ]iear  the  apostoli'" 
age,  and  there  is  nothing  to  indicate  that  Eusebius  has  mado 

*  Lib.  iv.  cap.  23. 


l"-*?.)     Jlu".  Apology  of  Aristides  for  the  Christians.         281 

t::v  uiii^takc  respecting  the  age  of  the  apologist.  But,  after  all, 
wr  think  it  most  probable  that  the  apologist  and  the  bishop 
wi-ro  the  same  person. 

Ix't  us  now  consider  the  date  of  the  Apology  of  Aristidcs,  so 
fir  JUS  it  c.iri  be  determined  from  internal  evidence.  The  Greek 
',c\l  of  the  Apology  contains  no  superscription,  for  the  simple 
iK.xMM\  that  in  the  story  of  Barlaam  and  Josaphat,  in  which  it 
i«  found,  it  is  spoken  to  King  Abenncr,  and  there  is  no  place 
f.tr  a  superscription.  The  Sjriac  translation,  however,  has  the 
r..!!o\ving  superscription  :  "  The  Apology  which  Aristides  the 
j^hiiosopher  made  before  Hadrian  the  king,  concerning  the 
vsi-r-hip  of  God.  Omnipotent  CfBsar  Titus  Hadrian  Antoui- 
hU/s  August  and  Merciful,  from  Marcianus  Aristides,  Philoso- 
j'hor  of  the  Athenians."  These  two  sentences  are  contradic- 
j.*ry,  and  both  could  not  have  stood  at  the  head  of  the  original 
<Ir'M.'k  Apology.  Professor  Harris  thinks  the  second  sentence, 
fc  'Tibing  the  Ap)ology  to  Antoninus  Pius,  the  true  one,  and 
fin  ]s  a  guarantee  for  this  in  the  name,  Marcianus  Aristides. 
Hut  the  expression  is  bungling,  and  the  Syriac  for  "august" 
■■f.'.A  "merciful"  have  points  indicating  that  these  adjectives 
i:v  j)lural  and  qualify  both  Hadrian  and  Antoninus  Pius.  Or, 
'lid  the  Syriac  translator  from  the  Greek  think  that  Hadrian 
w.ui  an  abridgment  for  Titus  Hadrian  Antoninus  ?  As  for  Mar- 
r-Auus  Aristides,  we  do  not  know  that  the  apologist  ever  had 
t'lut  long  name.  But  if  he  had  it  is  singular  that  neither  Euse- 
lii'js  nor  Jerome  ever  calls  him  by  it.  But  the  two  Armenian 
fra-inents  of  the  Apology.,  the  Venetian  and  that  from  the 
K'i.-olimiazin  manuscript,  evidently  copied  from  independent 
frniiuscripts,  have  tlie  address  to  Hadrian.  The  former  has 
t.-io  following  superscription:  "Imperatori  C?esari  Hadriano. 
Aristides  Philosophus  Atheniensis."  The  latter  has:  "To 
i.'ic  Autocratic  Cassar  Adrianos  from  Aristides,  Athenian  Phi- 
.-..fr.plier."  These  two  independent  x\rmenian  texts,  substan- 
l..iily  the  same,  certainly  outweigh  the  single  contradictor}- 
-'^vriac  superscription.  The  shorter  superscriptions  are  gener- 
■  y  more  likely  to  be  the  original  ones. 

lijore  is  no  account  of  Antoninus  Pius  ever  having  visited 
'»avcc  or  Asia,  and  that  Athens  was  the  residence  of  the 
>'''.ior  of  the  Apology  is  entirely  in  harmony  with  the  state- 
^••'■■nt  of  the  writer :  "  This  one  [Christ]  had  twelve  disciples, 


282  Methodist  Review.  IMarcl:, 


who,  after  In's  ascension  to  lieaven,  went  forth  into  tlie  prov- 
inces of  the  world  and  taught  the  majesty  of  that  one  [Christ"!, 
just  as  one  of  them  traveled  over  our  regions  preaching  the 
doctrine  of  the  truth."  *  "Was  not  this  Paul  who  preached  ;it 
Athens  and  in  other  parts  of  Greece?  It  is  not  at  all  certain 
that  A  ristidcs  wrote  any  superscription  to  his  Apohgy,  since 
he  presented  it  in  person,  as  it  seems,  to  Hadrian.  But  no 
doubt  the  original,  at  least  copies  of  it,  soon  received  a  supcr- 
scrij^tion,  which  must  have  been  read  by  Euscbius,  who  pos- 
sessed the  work.  IIow,  then,  could  he  have  made  such  a  blunder 
in  his  JEcdesiastical  Ilhtory  respecting  the  emperor  to  ^vllonl  \ 
it  was  delivered  ?  Furthermore,  in  his  Chronicles  he  gives  the  i 
very  year  in  which  it  was  delivered.  In  the  time  of  Jerome,  ns 
we  have  seen,  it  was  found  with  hterary  men  ;  and  Jerome  adds 
to  liis  testimony  concerning  the  date  that  Aristides  was  a  very 
eloquent  man,  and  wore  the  philosopher's  garb  after  ho  became 
a  Christian.  Professor  Harris  acknowledges  that  the  Apolofjii 
bears  internal  evidence  of  belonging  to  a  very  early  period  of 
the  Church.  J.  Armitage  Robinson,  the  discoverer  and  editor 
of  the  Greek  text,  relies  upon  the  statement  of  Eusebius  that 
the  Ajjology  was  delivered  to  Hadrian. 

"We  shall  next  proceed  to  give  an  account  of  the  contents  of 
the  Ayologii  of  Aristides ;  and,  first,  we  shall  quote  the  intro- 
ductory pai-agraphs  of  the  Syriac  translation,  as  it  is  fuller  than 
the  Greek  : 

I,  O  king,  by  the  grace  of  God,  came  iuto  this  work! ;  aud,  having  con- 
templated the  heavens  and  the  earth  and  the  seas,  aud  beheld  the  sun  and 
the  rest  of  the  orderly  creation,  I  was  amazed  at  the  arrangement  of  the 
world  ;  and  I  comprehended  that  the  world  aud  all  that  is  therein  are  movtd 
by  the  impulse  of  another,  and  I  understood  that  Hethatmovcth  therii  i> 
God,  who  is  hidden  in  them,  and  concealed  from  them;  aud  this  is  well 
known,  that  that  which  moveth  is  more  powerful  than  that  which  \i 
moved.  Aud  that!  should  investigate  concerning  this  Mover  of  all  as  to 
how  he  exists — for  this  is  evident  to  me,  for  he  is  incomprehensible  in  his 
nature — and  that  I  should  dispute  concerning  the  steadfastness  of  his 
government,  so  as  to  comprehend  it  fully,  is  not  profitable  for  me;  for  nc' 
one  is  able  ])erffcctly  toC()mpreliend  it.  But  I  say  concerning  the  ^lovi-r 
of  the  world  that  he  is  God  of  all,  who  made  all  for  the  sake  of  man;  ami 
it  is  evident  to  me  that  this  is  expedient,  that  one  should  fear  God,  an  J 
not  grieve  man. 

Kow,  I  say  that  God  is  not  begotten,  not  made;  a  constant  nature,  with- 

♦  Sec.  XV,  Greok  text. 


ls07.]     The  A^jology  of  Arisiidcs  for  ih-e  Christians.         283 

out  boginuing  aucl  without  end;  immortal,  complete,  and  incomprehensi- 
bli"  niul  in  saying  that  he  is  complete  I  mean  this,  that  there  is  no  dcQ- 
rirricv  i"  him,  and  he  stands  in  need  of  naught,  but  everytliing  stands  in 
i,..oU  of  him;  and,  in  saying  that  he  is  without  beginning  I  mean  tliis, 
ihat  everytliing  which  has  a  beginning  has  also  an  end,  and  that  which 
l.-i.,  an  end  is  dissoluble,  lie  has  no  uame,  for  everj-thiug  that  has  a  name 
it  jtssociated  with  the  created ;  he  has  no  likeness  nor  composition  of  mem- 
!K*rs,  for  he  who  possesses  this  is  associated  with  things  fashioned.  He  i3 
:i  )t  male,  nor  is  lie  female.  The  heavens  do  not  contain  him,  but  the 
ho.'ivcns  and  all  things  visible  and  invisible  are  contained  in  him.  Adver- 
iiry  he  has  none,  for  there  is  none  that  is  more  powerful  than  he;  anger 
ivA  wrath  he  possesses  not,  for  there  is  nothing  that  can  stiind  against 
};iin.  Error  and  forgclfuluess  are  not  in  his  nature,  for  he  is  altogether 
visJom  and  understanding,  and  in  him  consists  all  that  consists.  He 
i«ks  no  sacrifice  and  no  libation,  nor  any  of  the  things  that  are  visible;  he 
a.-ks  not  anything  from  anyone,  but  all  ask  from  him. 

Tlie  Greek  text  of  tlie  A'pology^  wliicli  we  shall  now  follow, 
i>  plain  and  easy,  and  in  this  respect  is  quite  different  from  the 
apologies  of  Justin  Martyr.  Aristides  statest  hat  there  are  three 
ola.sscs  of  men  in  this  world — those  who  are  worshipers  of 
■'those  who  among  you  are  called  gods,"  the  Jews,  and  the 
('iiristians.  Of  the  idolaters  he  makes  three  classes — Chaldeans, 
'i recks,  and  Egyptians.  The  Chaldeans,  says  he,  not  know- 
ing God,  went  astray  after  the  elements,  and  began  to  woi'ship 
the  creature  more  than  hira  who  created  them.*  He  repre- 
M'lits  them  as  making  figures  of  the  earth  and  sea,  sun  and 
tiioon,  and  of  the  rest  of  the  elements  or  luminaries,  which  they 
^!lnt  up  in  their  temples,  worship,  and  call  gods,  safely  keeping 
I  hem  so  that  they  may  not  be  stolen  by  robbers.  Aristides  next 
proceeds  to  show  the  king  that  the  elements  cannot  be  gods. 
"Those,"  says  he,  "  who  believe  the  heaven  to  be  God  are  de- 
c.ivod.  For  we  see  that  it  is  turned  around  and  moved  by 
necessity,  and  consists  of  many  parts.  AYherefore,  it  is  called 
'''yamos  [universe].  But  cosrnos  is  a  contrivance  of  some  artifi- 
i-'or.  That  which  is  contrived  has  a  beginning  and  end."  lie 
'icxt  affirms  that  those  who  believe  that  the  earth,  water,  and 
'"■e,  the  blast  of  the  winds,  the  sun,  moon,  and  man  are  divini- 
'■■a  are  deceived  ;  and  he  gives  in  each  instance  the  reason  that 
•'•H'v  cannot  be  divine  beings. 

He  next  takes  up  the  polytheism  of  the  Greeks,  and  affirms 
^i>at  the  Greeks,  calling  tliemselves  wise,  became  greater  fools 

♦  Based  on  Uom.  1,25. 


284  Methodist  Beview.  [Marcli 

tliau  the  Clialdeans  in  the  objects  of  their  worship.  He  shov.,? 
the  absurdities  of  their  theological  views  while  giving  sketchc- 
of  their  divinities  and  their  abominable  vices  and  crimes.  Af- 
ter describing  the  character  and  the  acts  of  the  divinities  of  the 
Greeks,  x^ristidcs  declares  :  "  All  these  things,  and  many  sucli. 
and  far  more  base  and  wicked,  the  Greeks  have  introduced,  <> 
king,  concerning  their  gods,  which  it  is  neither  lawful  to  6]Kak 
of,  nor  at  all  to  remember;  whence  men,  taking  occasion  iwu 
their  gods,  have  committed  all  lawlessnes?,  impurity,  and  im- 
piety, defiling  earth  and  air  with  their  terrible  deeds."  After 
this  Aristides  discusses  the  religion  of  the  Egyptians,  and 
brands  them  as  being  more  stupid  and  foolish  than  the  Greeks, 
and  as  having  erred  Vv'orse  than  all  other  nations.  After  some 
further  general  reflections  on  the  religions  of  the  Egyptia::s, 
Chaldeans,  and  the  impossibility  of  the  heathen  divinities  ren- 
dering any  assistance  to  man,  he  thus  expresses  himself  mo?t 
forcibly  and  logically  concerning  the  gods  of  Greece,  from  a 
moral  standpoint : 

How  is  it  that  the  wise  and  learned  men  of  the  Greeks,  hnving  cnacuii 
laws,  are  coudc-mued  by  their  own  laws?  For,  if  the  laws  are  just,  thuir 
gods  are  altogether  unjust,  having  committed  unlawful  things,  nameiv, 
murders,  poisonings,  adulteries,  thefts,  and  sodomies.  If  they  rightly 
did  these  things  the  laws  then  arc  unjust,  having  been  made  against  the 
gods.  But  novr  the  laws  are  good  and  just,  approving  tlie  things  that  i>rf 
good  and  forhiddiug  those  tliat  are  bad.  The  acts  of  their  gods  are  un- 
lawful; therefore  tlieir  gods  are  transgressors  of  the  laws,  and  all  those 
are  worthy  of  death  and  impious  who  introduce  such  gods.  If  the  his- 
tories concerning  them  are  mythical,  they  are  notliingbut  tales  only;  but. 
if  tlicy  are  real,  no  longer  are  they  gods  who  have  done  and  suflercl 
these  things.     But  if  they  are  allegorical,  they  are  myths  and  nothing  el.--. 

Aristides  next  speaks  of  the  Jews  and  of  Moses  as  their  lav,-- 
giver,  of  their  idolatries,  and  of  their  slaying  the  prophets  arid 
the  just  men  sent  to  them.     He  continues  : 

In  the  next  place,  when  it  pleased  the  Sou  of  God  to  come  upon  the  eartli, 
having  behaved  toward  him  like  drunken  men,  they  delivered  him  lu^ 
to  Pilate,  the  governor  of  the  Romans,  and  they  condemned  him  to  ti;e 
cross,  having  no  respect  for  his  benevolent  acts  and  the  countless  wonders 
wliich  he  performed  among  them;  and  tliey  perished  through  their  own 
transgression.  For  also  now  they  worship  God  Almighty  only,  but  net 
according  to  knowledge.*    For  they  deny  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  aiui 

•  Tbe  exact  language  ot  YamYs  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  chap,  x,  i?,  whicb  ArLstldcs doubt !<">* 
bad  read. 


iSOT.l     The  Apology  of  Aristides  for  ilie  Christians.         285 

^rt■  nearly  like  the  Gentiles,  even  if  they  seem  in  some  degree  to  approach 
tii-.'  truth  from  Avhich  they  have  far  removed  themselves. 

The  Ciiristians  derive  their  origin  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  This 
>  .ri  of  God  Most  High  is  acknowledged  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  having  de- 
»  iiukd  from  heaven  for  the  salvation  of  men;  and  having  been  born  of  a 
}•  .!v  Virgin,  without  seed  and  purely,  he  assumed  flesh  and  i^pjieared  unto 
f.i,  II  that  he  may  recall  them  from  the  error  of  polytheism;  and  having  fin- 
'.-!..  J  his  wonderful  dispensation,  through  the  cross  lie  tasted  death 
:!<fi>ui:h  liis  own  will,  according  to  the  great  dispensation.*  After  three 
.!%vs  he  returned  to  live  and  ascended  into  (the)  heavens,  the  glory  of 
vihosc  coming  it  is  possible  to  learn  from  that  which  is  called  among  them 
due  Christians)  the  holy  evangelical  writing,  0  king,  if  you  will  read  it. 
riu's  one  had  twelve  disciples,  who,  after  his  ascension  to  heaven  (heav- 
tii"),  went  forth  into  tlie  provinces  of  the  world  and  taught  his  majesty 
wM  as  one  of  them  traveled  over  our  regions,  preaching  the  doctrine  of 
truth,  vdicnce  those  who  still  adhere  to  (Greek,  "  serve  ")  the  righteous- 
J!n.s3  of  their  preaching  are  called  Christians. 

And  these  are  they  who  beyond  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  have  found 
ll;i-  truth;  for  they  know  God,  the  Creator  and  Maker  of  all  things,  in 
(Ills)  only  begotten  t  Son  and  (the)  Holy  Spirit,  and  another  God  except 
lliis  they  do  not  worship.  They  have  the  commandments  of  the  Lord 
JcMis  Cla-ist  himself  engraved  on  their  hearts,  and  these  they  keep,  ex- 
;.ccting  a  resurrection  of  the  dead  and  (the)  life  of  the  future  world. 
Thoy  do  not  commit  adultery,  they  do  not  commit  fornication,  they  do 
t!Ot  bear  false  witness,  they  do  not  covet  the  property  of  others,  they 
bonor  father  and  mother,  they  love  their  neighbors,  they  judge  justly; 
•.vhntever  things  they  do  not  wish  to  be  done  to  them  they  do  not  do  to  an- 
other; those  who  injure  them  they  entreat,  and  make  them  friends  to 
thfuisclves.  They  are  zealous  to  do  good  to  their  enemies,  they  are  meek 
and  kind,  they  refrain  from  all  unlawful  intercourse  and  from  all  unclean- 
r.oss.  They  do  not  neglect  a  widow,  do  not  grieve  an  orphan.  The  one 
who  has  supplies  abundantly  the  one  who  has  not.  .  If  they  see  a  stranger, 
thvy  bring  him  under  their  roof  and  rejoice  over  him  as  over  a  true  brother ; 
f'jr  they  do  not  call  themselves  brothers  according  to  the  flesh,  but  accord- 
i;ii;  to  the  spirit.  Th.ey  are  ready  to  give  up  their  lives  for  the  sake  of 
Christ;  for  liis  commandments  they  steadfastly  keep,  living  holily  and 
justly  as  the  Lord  commanded  them,  giving  thanks  to  him  always  in 
(fur)  all  food  and  drink  and  for  the  rest  of  good  things.  Truly,  then, 
this  is  the  way  of  truth  which  leads  those  who  travel  it  into  the  everlasting 
i;ingdom,  wliich  has  been  promised  by  Christ  in  the  life  to  come;  and  in 
Ofder  that  you  may  know,  O  king,  that  I  do  not  say  these  things  of  my- 
»<'lf,  if  you  look  into  the  Avritings  of  the  Christians  you  will  fmd  that  I 
»m  sayiug  nothing  outside  of  the  truth. 

•  This  sterns  to  refer  to  Heb.  11,  0.  To  "  taste  death  "  Is  found  in  Matt,  svl,  18  ;  Mark 
•».  1 ;  Luke  ix,  Zl ;  John  vili,  52.  It  la  not  classical  Greek,  but  Aramaic.  Arlstides  no  doubt 
C'flvr'O  )t  from  the  New  Testament. 

<  i'rt.in  ti.'j  wrltiuf^s  of  John,  wbo  alone  calls  Christ  the  "only  bogoltcn  Sou." 


286  Methodist  Beview.  [Marcli, 

The  whole  Greek  Apology  makes  only  ten  pages,  octavo 
size.  From  the  extracts  which  we  have  given  we  sec  that  at 
Athens,  about  A.  D.  125,  the  Christians  had  a  history  of  Cln-ift 
which  they  called  the  "  holy  evangelical  writing;"  and  it  is 
manifest  from  our  extracts  that  the  great  outline  of  Christ's  his- 
tory and  teaching  was  the  same  as  that  contained  in  our  gos- 
pels. In  the  last  extract  in  which  the  writings  of  the  Christians 
are  mentioned  it  is  not  likely  that  anything,  certainly  vci  v 
little,  is  included  that  lies  outside  of  our  present  canon.  In 
reference  to  the  "  lioly  evangelical  writing  "  in  the  Greek  tcM 
tlie  parallel  passage  in  the  Syriac  translation  has  :  "  This  is 
taught  from  that  Gospel  whicli  a  little  while  ago  was  spokcii 
among  them  as  being  preached  ;  wherein  if  ye  will  also  read,  ve 
will  comprehend  the  power  that  is  upon  it."  The  passage  re- 
specting a  written  Gospel  is  wanting  in  the  two  Armenian  frag- 
ments, in  the  parallel  place.  The  Ajjology  thus  gives  us  another 
valuable  testimony  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ  and  to  the  moi-al 
excellence  and  holiness  of  the  early  Christians. 


j^gj  ]  Notes  and  Discussions.  287 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS. 


NOTES   AND   DISCUSSIONS. 


The  best  book  vre  know  of  on  the  subjects  of  which  it  treats 
is  Dr.  J.  ]M.  Buckley's  Faith  Healing,  Chrisiian  Science,  and 
Kindred  rhc7iomena,  published  by  the  Century  Company,  New 
York,  for  $1.25.  Ministers  who  are  troubled  with  the  ])rej=ence 
of  Ihcsc  delusions  in  the  communities  around  them  will  do  well 
to  read  Dr.  Buckley's  book. 


lloxo  many  of  our  stibscribers  like  the  J?evieio  mailed  with 
hwcs  uncxit,  as  now;  and  hoio  many  xcould  i->refcr  to  have  xcs 
cut  the  leaves  ?  In  favor  of  our  cutting  them  is  the  saving  of 
time,  labor,  and  patience  to  our  readers  ;  against  it,  chiefiv,  is 
il)o  fact  that  those  who  have  the  volumes  of  the  Reviexo  bound 
fur  preservation  find  the  margin  left  on  the  pages  after  the  second 
irimiuing,  necessary  in  binding,  to  be  narrower  than  is  desirable 
f')r  appearance'  sake.  We  no7c  request  of  each  subscriber  a  state- 
ment of  his  preference  on  a  postal  card  addressed  io  the  editor, 
in  order  that  ice  may  learn  on  xohich  side  sentimeyit  pjrepon- 
d'.rates. 

DKsinixG  to  afford  the  utmost  possible  opportunities  to  our 
contributors  and  to  furnish  variety  to  our  readers,  we  dislike  to 
})ublish  fewer  than  nine  contributed  articles  in  a  number,  and 
would  rather  print  more  than  less.  In  this  issue  we  have  sup- 
pressed ourselves  in  the  editorial  departments  in  order  to  make 
room  for  contributed  articles,  to  which  more  space  than  usual  is 
i;Jvcn;  but  even  so,  and  to  our  much  greater  regret,  we  were 
obliged  to  practice  upon  several  of  the  nine  articles  an  abridg- 
JU'-nt  similar  to  that  which  we  inflicted  on  ourselves. 


Two  tilings  require  reiteration.  First :  It  is  not  proper  to 
write,  "  The  3Iethodist  lieview  says,"  when  the  matter  quoted  is 
'*^y  a  contributor  in  the  lieview.  We  print  many  things  from 
^^■•r  contributors  with  which  we  do  not  agree.  Any  other  course 
^'ould  limit  the  range  of  the  lievieio  to  the  personal  views  of 
^•'0   editor,   an    impoveriehing   and   unwarrantable    thing   for   a 


288  Meiliodist  Review.  [March, 

periodical  belonging  to  tlie  whole  Church  and  to  all  variotics  of 
mind  and  opinion  therein. 

Second  :  No  manuscript  should  ever  be  rolled.  No  one,  what- 
ever  liis  relation  to  it,  whether  speaker  or  editor  or  typesetter  or 
proof  reader,  ever  had  a  moment's  comfoTt  in  a  rolled  manuscript. 


Lofty  aspiration  and  strenuous  endeavor  were  the  ideal  of 
Lady  Augusta  Stanley  for  herself  and  for  all  whom  she  loved. 
Li  the  week  of  her  fatal  illness  she  used  her  last  strength  to  in- 
spire and  stimulate  her  husband,  the  Dean  of  Westminster. 
"  \York  on,  work  on,"  she  said  ;  "  go  to  the  very  bottom  of 
things  and  leave  work  that  shall  be  imperishable."  Speaking  of 
a  volume  he  was  then  writing,  she  s.iid  with  great  empha.?is, 
"  Make  it — ^;er/ec/." 

ARBITKATIOX— CHRIST  JUDGING  AMONG  THE   NATIONS. 

OxE  unique  feature,  differentiating  the  nineteenth  century  froni 
its  predecessors,  is  the  prevalent  substitution  of  arbitration  for 
war  in  the  settlement  of  international  controversies.  The  marvel 
is  that  this  simple  and  effective  method  of  redressing  griev- 
ances was  not  adopted  long  ago.  It  is  reasonable,  and  befits 
the  moral  nature  of  man.  It  is  equitable,  for  its  awards  are  on 
the  merits  of  the  case,  and  are  not  affected  by  the  weight  of  artil- 
lery, numi.c  of  bayonets,  or  money  resources  of  the  contestants. 
It  is  cheap,  in  comparison  Avith  the  insanely  wasteful  expenditures 
of  warfare.  From  1793  to  1877  the  cost  of  war,  civil  and  foreign, 
of  the  principal  nations  of  the  earth  is  estimated  by  Mulhall  at 
£3,047,000,000,  or  $15,000,000,000  in  round  numbers,  and  the 
lives  of  4,470,000  men.  In  January,  1S93,  the  total  number  of 
soldiers  under  the  colors  of  ninetecTi  European  governments  was 
3,789,449,  and  of  sailors,  297,962  ;  of  both,  4,087,411.  The  annual 
cost  to  the  subjects  of  these  governments  is  $6.24  per  capita,  or 
|!31.20  per  family  of  five  persons.  If  to  this  be  added  the  an- 
nual interest  on  national  debts,  piled  up  chiefly  by  former  warys, 
the  frightful  aggregate  for  each  person  is  813,  and  for  cacii 
family  $65, 

The  cost  of  our  great  civil  war  is  computed  by  the  New  York  >Sfi" 
at  $8,425,185,017.  This  stupendous  amount  exceeds  by  $3,250,- 
000,000  the  total  census  valuation  of  real  and  personal  estate  in 
the  eleven  seceding  commonwealths  at  the  time.  Comment- 
ing on  this  exhibit,  the   Memphis  Appeal- Avalanche  truthfully 


'■]';,]  Noks  and  Discussions,  289 

,  "-.iirketl  :  "One  thing  is  very  evident  from  all  this,  and  that  is 
u  At  w;ir  doesn't  pay.  It  is  entirely  too  expensive  a  luxury,  and 
irivcs  behind  it  passions  and  contentions  which  years  upon  years 
fMi  hardly  erase.  The  figures  are  an  unanswerable  argument  for 
.w'A,',\"  It  is  a  moral  duty  to  prevent  the  suffering  which  comes 
itou\  needless  waste  and.  destruction  of  property  as  well  as  that 
from  loss  of  life  and  limb.  When  excited  "  jingoes"  advocate 
i.iir  interference  in  Cuba,  which  would  involve  us  in  war  with 
>l-.iiii,  the  sober  sense  of  the  American  people  begins  to  count  the 
,  ovi  of  such  a  conflict.  If  it  were  only  one  fourth  as  much  as 
our  civil  war  cost  the  North,  there  would  be  200,000  men  killed 
jn.l  as  many  more  crippled  for  life  ;  an  immediate  cash  outlay  of 
^V.■0,000,000  ;  a  loss  by  depreciation  of  currency  of  $300,000,000; 
hy  destruction  of  property,  $100,000,000  ;  by  derangement  of 
iia.K:  and  industry,  $5,000,000,000  :  a  probable  total  of  not  less 
ihr^ii  §7,000,000,000.  The  entire  value  of  the  island  of  Cuba,  reck- 
..tnng  it  at  twenty  limes  its  maximum  annual  revenue,  is  only 
M')0,000,000,  which  is  not  one  seventeenth  of  tlie  expense  which 
«:ir  with  Spain  would  entail  on  the  United  States  alone,  without 
••.inp;  account  of  the  interest  on  bonds  which  would  be  issued 
■r  of  the  pensions  extending  through  subsequent  generations,  and 
'  tying  nothing  of  Sjiain's  losses. 

'I'iie  world  grows  slowly  wiser  through  painful  experiences. 
."^  tifering,  from  the  eflects  of  excessive  militancy,  and  also  from 
l:ui!iiliating  defeat,  suggested  arbitration  as  a  means  that  should 
'•••  tried  for  the  adjustment  of  dift'erenccs  before  resort  to  hostili- 
{'•■s.  Growing  consciousness  of  responsibility  to  God  added  force 
t'»  tlio  suggestion  ;  while  the  idea  of  the  sacredness  of  human  life, 
I'^'tju^dit  M'ith  the  price  of   the  Redeemer's   blood,  modified  the 

•  '".''lights   and   mellowed  the    hearts   of  men.     The    progress  of 

-;ii'''ous  wisdom  is  further  seen  in  the  adoption  of  equitable  ar- 
■:alion  by  members  of  commercial  and  financial  exchanges, 
'"y  the  Jay  Treaty,  so  fiercely  denounced  as  a  surrender  to 
'=  '■•11  Britain,  the  principle  of  arbitration  was  first  a])plied  to  in- 
''  :' uional  differences.  It  left  the  demarcation  of  our  northeast- 
'  ''I  hoiiiidary  to  throe  commissioners,  whose  work,  when  finished, 
■'^■-  approved  by  intelligent  patriots.  The  Treaty  of  Ghent, 
'•  :'H'd  prior  to  Jackson's  victory  at  New  Orleans  in  1S15,  referred 
■•■^'  title  to  Passamaquoddy  Bay  to  arbitrators,  who  were  unani- 
"l'"*'^  in  their  award.  Arbitration  is  now  the  national  usage. 
!*•'  'fvvsor  Moore,  of  Columbia  College,  New  York,  et.ates  that, 

•  '"United  States  government  at  different  times  has  entered  into 

10  — i-IKTri  SKUIKS,  VOL.   XIII. 


290  Methodist  Review.  lil;irc;:. 

forty-seven  agreements  for  international  arbitration,  has  a]- 
pointed  a  representative  as  arbitrator  seven  times,  and  has  erect'  <i 
tliiitcen  tribunals  under  its  own  laws  to  decide  the  mooted  va- 
lidity of  international  claims.  Sometimes  it  has  rejoiced  in  favor- 
able award  ;  at  others  been  disappointed  by  contrary  dccisior,. 
Wore  than  any  other  people  has  tiie  American  nation  establishf.l 
the  right  to  rejoice  in  the  beatitude,  "Blessed  are  the  pcarc- 
makers,"  Tlie  peace  she  has  sought  has  been  peace  with  riqlji- 
cousness,  and  therelbre  peace  with  honor.  Where  her  own  feel- 
ings and  interests  were  specially  implicated  she  has  risen  i<, 
the  altitude  of  Christian  forbearance  and  magnanimity,  deliber- 
ately preferring  the  arbitrament  of  right  reason  to  that  of 
the  sword.  General  Ulysses  S,  Grant,  one  of  her  simplest  and 
greatest  representatives,  voiced  her  sentiments  in  the  raemorabK- 
v.'ords  :  "Though  I  have  been  trained  as  a  soldier,  and  have  par- 
ticipated in  many  battles,  there  never  Avas  a  time  when,  in  mv 
opinion,  some  way  could  not  have  been  found  to  prevent  the  draw- 
ing of  the  sword.  I  look  forward  to  an  epoch  when  a  court,  rec- 
ognized by  all  nations,  will  settle  international  differences,  instend 
of  keeping  large  standing  armies,  as  they  do  in  Europe." 

Retributive  justice  was  satisfied  by  the  award  of  arbitrators  a; 
Geneva,  as  was  distributive  justice  by  that  of  the  tribunal  on 
the  Fisheries  question.  The  Behring  Sea  vexation,  and  the  mis- 
understanding about  Alaskan  boundaries,  will  be  amicably  re- 
moved in  like  manner.  Christian  good  sense  has  found  an 
lionornble  way  for  all  parties  out  of  the  Venezuela-Guiana  im- 
broglio. Whether  recognized  by  international  law  or  not,  tli^ 
conscientious  conviction  of  the  American  people  is  that  they  arc 
responsible  for  the  safety  of  all  governments,  throughout  thi- 
length  and  breadth  of  this  continent,  against  all  great  interna- 
tional wrongs,  and  particularly  against  any  that  may  be  attempt*  «1 
by  European  powers.  Our  logic  may  not  be  clear  to  our  frienT.-; 
across  the  sea,  but  the  protective  purpose  is  firm.  The  outcome 
of  arbitration  may  not  be  infallibly  just,  but  notliing  of  reputa- 
tion or  prestige  is  forfeited  by  the  voluntary  submission  of  inter- 
national differences  to  wise,  impartial  settlement  ;  on  the  contrary, 
each  participant  rises  in  dignity,  in  self-respect,  and  in  the  esteem 
of  mankind. 

What  is  in  the  future  only  God  can  know.  Canada,  Briti-h 
Honduras,  and  Guiana  may  be  portions  of  the  Biitish  empire  for 
Jong  years  to  come.  None  but  their  inhabitants  have  the  mor:d 
right  to  change  th.eir  political  relations.     In  any  event  a  treaty, 


l!?l>7. 


Notes  ayid  DIscussImis.  291 


;.>  i.inBtitutc  .a  permanent  court,  to  -which  all  matters  at  issue  be- 
i^tvn  ibe  United  States  and  Great  Britain  should  be  referred 
for  settlement,  is  worthy  of  closest  consideration.  Such  a  tribu- 
.  il  would  be  to  the  kindred  nations  what  the  Supreme  Court  of 
J  he  United  States  is  to  the  several  States.  The  proposition  is  emi- 
firiulv  ]>racticablo.  The  keenest  and  most  erudite  of  legists  and 
;  iri-ts  have  recommended  and  now  advocate  it.  Sir  George 
i'lirkc,  the  governor  of  Malta,  suggested  it  jnibllc'y  in  1894  ; 
K'lwnrd  Everett  Hale  urged  it  at  the  Lake  Mohonk  Peace  Con- 
f.-ronoc  in  1895,  and  the  American  Bar  Association  applauded  it 
«-!n'n  recommended  by  Mr.  Justice  Brewer.  A  plan  of  such  per- 
n;.-'.!!ent  court  is  said  to  have  been  definitely  formulated  by  Sir 
Kr\dcrick  Pollock  in  England,  and  by  Mr.  Justice  Harlan  in  this 
coinilry.  The  General  Arbitration  Treaty  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  signed  at  Washington  on  January  11, 
It-i'T,  by  their  respective  plenipotentiaries,  and  submitted  for 
rr.titication  by  the  governments  of  the  two  nations,  is  a  step  in 
tl.o  riglit  direction.  By  the  terms  of  this  treaty  all  questions 
i»i  dilVercnce  between  them  which  have  not  been  adjusted  by  diplo- 
cntic  negotiation,  all  pecuniary  claims  not  exceeding  £100,000 
aud  not  involving  decision  of  unsettled  territorial  claims,  would 
U-  referred  to  an  arbitral  tribunal  of  distinguished  jurists,  one 
from  each  country,  the  tvv'O  choosing  an  umpire.  Pecuniary 
«!.ijms  exceeding  £100,000  in  amount  and  questions  of  right,  un- 
'I'T  treaty  or  otherwise,  would  be  similarly  referred.  If  not 
nrriniraous,  the  decisions  would  be  reviewed  by  a  tribunal  of 
live  members,  a  majority  award  to  be  final.  Boundary  disputes 
4n<i  cases  involving  national  honor  to  be  decided  by  the  ma- 
j'TJty  of  a  tribunal  consisting  of  three  American  and  three  British 
j'j'lgos,  without  any  umpire.  In  the  two  first  commissions  the 
{jfiipirc  to  be  appointed  by  the  King  of  Sweden  and  Norway,  when- 
ever the  tribunal  may  fail  to  agree  in  the  choice  of  one.  This 
^'t^ty  to  remain  in  force  for  five  years,  and  as  much  longer  as 
^•^''h  parties  may  wish,  being  terminable  at  the  end  of  twelve 
"i-'uths'  notice  by  either. 

J^'Jine  such  treaty  is  needed  and  should  be  adopted  ;  its  princi- 
['•'■•«  and  provisions  ai-e  worthy  to  have  the  dignity  and  force  of 
•'I'ornational  law.  No  congratulations  upon  such  outcome  could 
*^  too  jubilant.  It  strengthens  faith  in  the  millennium — the  ulti- 
•^aie  possibilities  of  the  race.  It  is  the  pioneer  of  "the  parlia- 
'*»<|nt  of  man— the  feder.ation  of  the  world." 

i  lie  ratification  of  Buch  a  treaty  might  not   constitute  *'  a  full 


202  Methodist  Review.  [Marc!:, 

offensive  and  defensive  Anglo-American  alliance,"  nor  anvtliir.- 
like  it,  as  against  other  people,  but  it  would  bind  each  to  seek  !:"> 
own  proper  ends  by  methods  of  equity  and  righteousness. 

Any  agreement  that  purposes  to  substitute  cultured  brain  Ur 
bullying  brawn,  sweet  reasonableness  for  furious  passion,  and 
Christian  equity  for  brutal  might,  ought,  when  brought  to  its  be>t 
possible  form,  to  be  ratified  promptly  by  the  governments  con- 
cerned therein. 

Christian  faith  looks  beyond  the  erection  of  such  a  tribunal  to 
one  of  more  imposing  character,  whose  influence  sliall  extend 
over  a  world-wide  ajrea.  Its  construction  is  not  only  possible, 
but  imperatively  called  for  by  human  necessities.  Its  decisions 
might  be  enforced,  not  only  by  public  opinion,  but,  if  demanded, 
by  the  general  police  force  of  the  nations.  War  between  the 
two  great  English-speaking  peoples  should  be  a  moral  irjipo?<i- 
bility.  All  wars  within  the  limits  of  civilization  should  cease 
forever,  and  navies  and  armies  be  employed  only  in  protectii!- 
that  civilization  against  the  incursions  of  barbarians  and  tLe 
diabolically  lustful  and  murderous  atrocities  of  the  Moslems. 
What  has  been  accomplished  within  the  present  century,  as  com- 
prehensively detailed  by  the  Xew  York  Chamber  of  Commerce, 
is  in  itself  a  prophecy  of  such  a  supreme  judicial  court  of  Chris- 
tendom. Since  A.  D.  1800  "about  eighty  cases  of  intern.-ition.';; 
disputes  have  been  settled  by  arbitration.  In  the  last  twenty 
years  these  cases  have  occurred  at  the  rate  of  two  or  three  a  year. 
In  every  case  the  difficulty  has  been  settled  for  all  time,"and'with 
the  more  or  less  contented  concurrence  of  the  parties  thereto. 
"Our  country  has  settled  more  than  forty  of  these  difficulties. 
We  have  been  literally  the  '  peace  nation  of  the  world.'  Grea; 
Britain  lias  settled  about  a  dozen  in  the  same  period,  and  all  the 
nations  of  Europe  have  had  from  one  to  seven  cases.  All  of  tljc- 
South  American  republics,  except  two,  and  two  of  the  Central 
American  republics  have  done  the  same."  Great  Britain  and 
America  are  in  the  van  of  the  nations  submitting  to  the  supremo 
arbitrament  of  the  Lord  Jesu^  Christ,  unto  whom  all  judgment  is 
committed  by  the  Father.  Now  is  the  hour  for  imparting  bettt-r 
system,  force,  and  extension  to  their  work.  The  "Permane!/- 
Parliamentary  Committee  in  Favor  of  Arbitration  and  Peace,"' 
consisting  of  over  fourteen  hundred  members  in  Europe,  is  an- 
other good  omen  of  coming  universal  arbitration. 

The  sacredness  of  life,  the  horror  of  Nvar,  the  power  of  woraar;- 
hood,  the  absurdities  of  conflict,  the  costliness  of  militaucv,  ti.e 


.  ,-  ]  Nok^  and  Discussions.  293 

,:?c<l  of  tlio  Gospel,  the  instincts  of  Iniman  brotherhood,  and  the 
v^.wiT  of  the  indwelling  Holy  Spirit  will  bring  the  world  to  the 
'crt  of  the  Lord's  Christ  as  supreme  arbiter.  "He  shall  judge 
^..,,,j,fr  the  nations,  and  shall  rebuke  many  people."  He  is  doing 
»o  ii-)V.  "And  they  shall  beat  their  swords  into  plowshares, 
at..!  tlu'ir  spears  into  pruning  hooks  :  nation  shall  not  lift  up 
»«.>rd  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  Avar  any  more." 
Ihi*  prophecy  receives  fulfillment.  Arbitration  is  the  Christ 
rtf/i'iK/  arno7ig  the  nations.  Human  advance  to  the  ideal  is 
tiiriuigh  progression  exceeding  retrogression.  IJniversr.l  equity, 
|-.aoc,  cooperation,  plenty,  gradual  approach  to  perfection,  and 
Uto  kingdom  of  heaven  under  human  limitations  established  upon 
Ui'i  <-arth,  are  among  the  blessings  sure  to  come  to  our  sinning, 
f-iiTcring,  sorrowful  world,  and  the  coming  may  be  nearer  than 
..,•  think.  

THE  FOUNDATIONS  OF  LIFE. 
.M,  BuuxETiERE,  the  leading  French  master  in  criticism,  has 
n-xiitly  commented  with  enthusiasm  upon  Mr.  Balfour's  great 
I'  «)k  on  the  Foundations  of  Belief.  Perhaps  one  sees  more  dis- 
'..i.ctly  in  the  brilliant  comments  of  Brunetiere  than  in  Mr. 
I '..'.1  four's  solid  English  the  vast  change  -svhich  in  a  few  years  has 
i-.\-«-cd  over  the  world  of  thought.  Two  absolute  monarchies 
have  lost  their  thrones  in  little  more  than  a  decade.  One  of 
•iMse  monarchs  is  Reason  and  the  other  is  Science.  The  world 
hxi  not  banished  either  ;  but  it  has  restricted  their  powers  and 
reduced  them  to  the  rank  of  servants  under  the  will  and  the  desire 
"f  the  human  soul.  We  set  down  here  some  thoughts  inspired  by 
Ux'  reading  of  M.  Brunetiere. 

^Vlly  do  we  believe?  is  not  a  question  in  religion  only,  it  is 
iM  ovtTvday  question  and  a  vital  one.  Faith  is  everywhere; 
iiid  neither  reason  nor  science  suffices  to  explain  why  Ave  believe, 
l^-'ili  help  us,  both  go  part  Avay  to  explanation  ;  and  yet  both 
Jul  to  go  the  Avhole  way.  Every  man  Avith  a  reform  finds  it  easy 
'•>  ^how  that  any  given  social  or  political  order  is  irrational  and 
'Jn'^ientific.  GoA'ernment,  marriage,  parental  authority,  prop- 
t'My,  inequality  of  possessions — all  our  institutions  are  vulnerable 
'^  .'lUaek  by  rationalist  or  scientist.     Therefore  every  assailant 

'■  ^oriely  has  a  folloAving  of  men  who  suppose  that  reason  and 
■  •••rico  should  reign  in  human  society.     Their  mistake  is  in  fail- 

■'■■  to  perceive  that  their  reforms  encounter  the  same  objections. 
•''iUiorlty,  tradition,  and  instinct  are  three  things  Avhose  empire 


204  Metiwdist  Revicv).  [Marcli. 

over  f.'iilli  is  never  seriously  shaken.  A  rationalist  objects  to 
authority,  ridicules  it,  ruakes  his  disciples  despise  it  ;  ^vith  wluii 
result  ?  Why,  he  himself  becomes  the  authority  before  which 
his  disciples  bow.  The  authority  of  a  God  is  odious  to  some 
man  ;  he  makes  other  men  share  his  feeling  ;  and  straightway  hi- 
is  their  god.  Some  think  it  stupid  to  quote  the  Bible,  but 
rational  enough  to  quote  their  master.  He  said  it  is  one  of  the 
foundations  of  belief  for  all  men,  except,  perhaj>s,  the  supreme 
egotist,  and  he  says,  I  said  it.  The  sober  fact  is  that  no  one 
escapes  from  authority  as  a  foundation  of  belief.  When  a  man 
begins  to  declaim  against  authority  in  belief,  wait  a  few  minutes;  ho 
will  presently  quote  some  authority,  some  writer  who  is  authority 
for  him.  AYhat  is  our  confidence  in  the  surety  of  a  hundred 
things — like,  for  instance,  the  accredited  fact  that  the  earth 
moves  round  the  sun — but  a  confidence  in  authority  ?  How 
could  a  child  grow  to  be  a  man  if  he  did  not  daily  and  hourly 
accept  for  true  the  information  he  receives  from  parents  and 
teachers  ? 

Tradition  is  another  form  of  authority.  "  Our  fathers  have 
told  us."  History  itself  is  only  another  name  for  tradition,  for 
the  authoi'ity  of  the  experience  of  former  generations.  Institu- 
tions are  the  massed  and  piled  experience  of  the  past  holding  us 
in  fast  allegiance  by  our  intimate  belief  in  their  necessity  and 
usefulness,  nay,  in  their  sacredness. 

In  some  ways  stronger  and  more  comprehensive  in  their  power 
are  some  instinctive  feelings  for  which  we  have  no  full  account, 
which  escape  reason  and  transcend  it.  Analyze  patriotism,  home 
affections,  ideas  of  neighborliness,  or  even  ideas  of  duty,  and  wo 
shall  find  an  element  of  the  instinctive.  ^Yhat  makes  life  dear, 
companionship  sweet,  possessions  desirable,  man  inviolable  ?  AVhat 
protects  maiden  innocence  from  assault  by  superior  strengtli 
and  clothes  one's  mother  with  a  halo  of  affection  ".nd  reverence '/ 
In  all  of  these  there  is  an  element  of  instinct,  of  something  inborn 
and  active  before  all  education  and  superior  to  it.  It  spring?  uj' 
of  itself.  It  prescribes  duties.  It  lords  it  over  faith.  It  asks  lio 
justification  from  reason. 

It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  authority,  tradition,  and  instinct 
prescribe  the  beliefs  of  the  great  mass  of  mankind.  More  i> 
true  ;  they  prescribe  the  beliefs  of  philosophers  and  scientist.-^, 
not  only  in  the  common  business  of  all  lives,  but  also  in  philo^■ 
ophy  and  science.  However  men  despise  and  reject  these  rulers, 
they  never  abdicate  and  cannot  be  dethroned.     The  moral  la^v 


j<f»7J  Notes  and  Discussions.  295 

fimi-i  its  strength  and  its  enemies  in  instincts.  Against  tlie  re- 
(rictory  instincts  authority  and  tradition  build  up  the  better 
t{»*linct.s  of  alTection,  reverence,  and  fear  into  defenses  of  inJi- 
vi'!ti:i!s  and  of  society;  and  the  success  of  all  the  forces  of 
.••.vilir.ation  and  raoralization  is  measured  by  the  subjection  of 
l-iut:il  instincts  to  those  which  are  purer  and  nobler. 

If  we  turn  to  the  assthetic  nature  of  man  Ave  confront  a  M'liole 
hotuisphcrc  of  humanity  ^vherc  Jieithcr  reason  nor  science  has 
rver  reigned.  What  is  beauty?  Why  are  some  perfumes  pleas- 
ant ?  What  is  the  secret  of  sweet  sounds  ?  Science  lias  of  late 
Ubored  in  this  field  to  find  the  conditions  of  pleasurable  emo- 
l(.)U.  But  every  statement  of  these  conditions  leaves  a  mystic 
fact,  a  final,  unsolvablo  unit  of  experience.  "  We  are  so  consti- 
tu'.id  that — ."  Just  so  ;  this  mysterious  constitution  of  ours  has 
A  capacity  for  fine  joys  of  sight,  sound,  smell,  taste,  touch.  But, 
t'iis  capacity  is  just  a  fact,  a  final  fact  beyond  which  we  cannot 
{cnctrate. 

In  morals  tlie  belief  that  one  course  of  conduct  or  item  of 
.  orj.Uict  is  right  and  tbat  another  is  wrong  is  not  fully  ac- 
routiled  for  b}^  reason  or  science,  though  both  may  support  it. 
Hut  the  question,  AVhat  is  right  ?  is  the  smallest  concern  in 
morals  founded  on  beliefs.  The  large  concern  is  the  coercion 
wlii'-h  those  beliefs  exercise  over  conduct  through  conscience. 
T  lint  conscience  brings  men  into  subjection  to  the  moral  law, 
ili.it  it  scourges  the  offender  by  a  revolt  of  his  own  nature — here  is 
(lie  deeper  depth  of  the  soul  in  which  the  lights  of  reason  and 
♦cionce  are  extinguished.  What  may  be  called  the  historical 
conscience,  as  outlined  in  its  growth,  through  generations,  by  the 
^■'■'ienlific  utilitarians,  is  a  figment  of  the  imagination;  there  is  no 
jToof  that  the  living  conscience — exei-cising  the  oliice  of  a  God 
••:i  luau— came  by  that  path  of  evolution.  The  evolutionary  con- 
*-ienco  is  hypothetical,  and  the  notion  that,  in  a  far-off"  time,  man 
hi'l  no  conscience  is  pure  assumption.  ^Morals  are  inexi>licable 
*  itopt  as  a  religion,  as  an  instinctive  subjection  to  a  supreme 
« ill.     God  and  duty  are  inseparable  beliefs. 

l>y  all  means  and  in  all  things  let  us  be  rational  ;  Ictus  eagerly 
l'iir>uo  all  knowledge.  But  let  us  also  recognize  that  Science 
»'i>i  Reason  are  servants  under  a  deeper  and  stronger  power  in 
*>»«  soul  of  man— that  if  we  seek  for  the  foundations  of  that  faith 
■y  ^vhieh  we  live  our  daily  life  as  well  as  find  our  way  to  God 
*i'  can  only  discover  them  in  the  spiritual  nature  of  man,  in 
'•'■ptli.s  unfathomable  to  science  or  to  the  understanding. 


29G  Methodut  Review.  [Marcli. 


THE    ARENA, 


"KNOWLEDGE   AND   FEELING   IN   SPIRITUALITY." 
Ix  the  "Arena"  of  the  last  Kovember-Decembor  iicuzezo  J.  "\Val];u:c 
Webb  oilers  a  ciiticism  upon  our  coutiibuted  article  in  the  July-Aui'u-'. 
number  on  "  The  Relations  of  Knowledge  and  Feeling  in  Spirituality." 

1.  Exception  is  first  taken  to  the  statement,  "The  thought  about  ai)v. 
thing  antedates  the  feeling  about  it,"  on  the  ground  that  "the  conscious 
self  always  acts  as  a  unit."  It  is  true,  as  stated,  that  the  conscious  s^lf 
always  acts  as  a  unit.  In  thought  the  wliole  soul  acts:  so  in  will  aiul 
feeling.  In  every  thought  there  are  feeling  and  will  elements.  Xcvi  r- 
theless,  it  is  evident  that  there  are  states  of  the  soul  iu  which  thought 
predominates,  others  iu  which  feeling  predominates,  and  still  others  in 
which  will  is  preeminent.  "We  can  correctly  speak  of  tliese  states  ir? 
influencing  each  other.  Our  critic  himself  admits  this,  and,  whclLc. 
unconsciously  or  not,  adopts  the  style  of  speech  lie  objects  to  when  he 
says,  "Religious  feelings  determine  religious  thouglits."  If  the  oiif 
determines  the  other,  then  there  rnuit  be  a  consecution  in  time,  no  matti  r 
how  fleeting  and  difficult  to  fix. 

2.  Again,  the  charge  is  made  against  the  proposition,  "  Our  religion- 
emotions  are  determined  by  our  religious  thoughts,"  that  it  is  a  half 
truth,  and  it  is  contended  that  "religious  feelings  also  determine  r<- 
ligious  thoughts."  This,  says  the  critic,  is  the  other  half  of  the  trr.tli. 
Before  rebutting  this,  let  it  be  remembered  that  iu  the  contributed  arlick- 
the  statement,  "  Knowledge  about  anything  is  determinative  of  the  feel- 
ing about  it,"  was  carefully  limited  by  the  expression,  "  iu  the  main." 
Then  these  words  were  added:  "  The  feelings  often  react  upon  the  intel- 
lect in  determining  judgment.  But  this  is  an  order  which  common  .';cn>c 
recognizes  as  inverted,  and  repudiates  under  the  name  of  prejudice." 
The  critic's  position  is  perhaps  approximately  true  of  children,  savage.--. 
and  low  and  undeveloped  intelligences.  His  own  illustration  is  to  the 
point:  "A  little  child  is  by  its  mother  put  to  bed  in  a  room  alone,  ^^l-- 
retires  with  the  light.  The  child,  in  the  darkness,  feels  afraid  and  thi^k'^ 
some  one  is  in  the  room.  Did  the  thought  produce  the  feeling,  or  the 
feeling  the  thought  ?"  We  cheerfally  answer:  The  feeling  produced  the 
thought,  such  as  it  was.  Thought  will  become  unreal,  rapid,  childish, 
iu  proportion  largely  as  it  is  produced  by  feeling.  The  aim  of  all  educa- 
tion is  to  make  the  proposition,  "  Thoughts  determine  feelings,"  a  whol-' 
truth.  Many  of  the  absurdities  and  follies  of  religious  people  are  to  I"" 
attributed  to  the  fact  that  they  have  let  their  feelings  determine  their 
thoughts. 

3.  Our  critic  has  utterly  failed  to  notice  the  limitation  of  the  discus^ie" 
to  knowledge  and  feeling  by  the  exclusion  from  it  of  the  will  clement.  It 
was  most  explicitly  stated,  "Let  will  be  posited  as  a  constant  quantiTy, 
and  a  Christian  life  assumed,  so  fur  as  the  will  is  concerned."    The  itcva- 


|v<j7.)  The  Arena.    '  297 

tj.;:  of  tliis  assumption  in  the  article  is  frequent.  But  to  our  amazement 
tlit  critic  oflors  the  following:  "Human  cognition  is  not  the  germ  that 
THiuri's  the  Christ  life,  Sntan  may  have  all  the  knowledge  of  an  angel, 
1^5  be  lias  no  such  thing  as  spirituality.  His  feelings  may  correspond 
vti'.h  liis  knowledge;  still,  the  feelings  are  those  of  a  fiend."  The  misap- 
'vrlicusiou  is  again  apparent  here:  "Thought  is  not  the  only  thing  that 
iKt- Ttnincs  feeling.  Motive  or  purpose  gives  iha[)e  to  both  logic  and 
fcrlings; "  Avhich  is  quite  in  harmony  with  reason,  and,  too,  with  the 
jir-iirle  criticised. 

4.  Another  fundamental  misapprehension  with  which  we  would  charge 
our  critic  is  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  knowledge  in  qiiestion.  We 
t«iKcialiy  tried  to  make  our  position  here  plain.  For  instance,  it  was 
iLi'.i.il:  "In  this  discussion  the  term  'knowledge'  will  not  refer  to  the 
ft.-livity  of  the  intellectual  faculty  as  holding  fuudauiental  Christian 
irjtiL"  in  question,  to  be  convinced  by  them  or  not,  but  as  cognizing 
\U'U\  in  faith."  The  knowledge  in  question  "  is  divine  truth,  brought 
I)  O'lr  remembrance,  applied  to  our  minds,  and  converted  into  knowledge 
Uin.ugh  the  assistance  of  Him  who  is  called  '  The  Spirit  of  Truth.'  "  But 
t)i-  critic  evidently  failed  to  notice  this,  and  treats  the  knowledge  in 
rjviistion  as  theological  and  scientific,  which  is  of  course  beside  the  mark. 
\  Ciiristian  man  may  have  clear  and.  definite  knowledge  of  divine  truth 
isi'.hout  knowing  it  theologically  and  scientifically.  The  logical  and  sys- 
J.'in'itizing  understanding  is  not  the  only  organ  of  knowledge.  Religious 
'.fiith  may  be  effectively  grasped  by  the  unlearned  man  in  a  representa- 
tive form.  Hence  the  critic's  remark  that  "the  profoundest  thinker  in 
t;.<  jiulpit  may  have  some  ignorant  member  in  the  pew  more  saintly  and. 
fvii'^'ious  than  himself,"  while  true,  is  not  pertinent  to  the  discussion, 
«')il  is  merely  a  reference  to  what  a  recent  writer  calls  "  the  hackneyed 
contrast  between  learned  men  without  grace  and  unlearned  men  with 
trracf,  a.s  if  learning  and  grace  were  exclusive  circles."  Nevertheless, 
*!iilc  "the  most  illiterate  may  be  most  pious,"  this  is  not  true  of  those 
fiK.st  illiterate  in  the  truths  of  God.  Such  a  man's  piety  must  necessarily 
»how  ail  the  gross  imperfections  pointed  out  in  the  article  as  results  of 
I'^o  littlo  stressing  of  the  knowledge  element  in  spirituality.  "  Religion 
>':\v  be  low  when  thought  is  high,"  but  hardly  when  thought  is  high  in 
'i'-ir  sense;  and  the  converse  of  this,  "Thought  maybe  low  when  religion 
i«  high,"  is  inconceivable. 

•''•  Hut  the  important  point  of  difference  between  the  criticism  and 
c':;r  article  is  seen  in  this  position  of  the  critic:  "Spirituality  varies 
»icording  to  feeling  more  than  according  to  thought."  "Intellect  is 
'■"  handmaid  of  feeling."  Here  he  seems  to  make  feeling  determina- 
^•'"'-  of  spirituality,  and  with  this  view  we  take  direct  issue.  It  de- 
na.lcH  the  intellect,  it  robs  the  feelings  of  their  richest  and  most 
•i'tisfacfory  content,  and  it  reduces  thought  and  feeling  about  Christ  to 

"•  vaguest  mysticism.  It  would  bring  Clirist  into  the  soul,  not  through 
"•''-"'^'cnt  cognition  in  faith  and  by  the  aid  of  the  Spirit,  but  through 
K.ajc  channel  which  overleaps  and    overlooks  the  intellect  altogether. 


293  Methodist  Beviev).  [March, 

Tlic  critic  says:  "That  which  satisfies  tlie  soul  is  not  thought,  but  tin 
real  life-giving  Christ  himself."  Here  Ave  stand  upon  the  edge  of  a  dark 
mystery,  iuto  whicli  no  human  niiud  can  enter.  But  may  %ve  not  hazard 
the  statement  that  Christ  must  first  be  intelligently  conceived  before  lie 
can  be  worshii)ed  and  possessed  ?  "When  the  heart  is  bronglit  to  the 
front,"  continues  thccritic,  "  religion  takes  a  fresh  start,  ajiiuthe  cases  of 
Christ,  Scbleicrniachev,  and  Wesley."  But  how  was  the  heart  thus 
brouglit  to  the  front  ?  By  fresh  and  powerful  presentations  of  truth  to 
the  souL  Thus  was  feeling  stirred  and  the  will  moved.  Christianity's 
chief  distinction  is  its  objective  revelation.  As  Principal  Caird  in  liis 
Philosophy  of  I!eli(jio7i  says:  "  Within  the  sphere  of  feeling  the  rapture  of 
the  sensualist  and  the  devout  elevation  of  the  saint  are  precisely  on  a 
level;  the  one  has  as  much  justification  as  the  other."  Deny  the  dcicr- 
minative  character  of  the  Christian  thinking  which  grasps  the  revelatiuu 
in  the  Gospel,  and  this  revelation  is  minified,  and  the  cross  of  Christ 
made  of  none  effect. 

The  soul  is  a  imit  and  incapable  of  being  divided.  There  is  no  schism 
among  its  facuUics.  A  religion  without  feeling  is  as  barren  and  cold  as 
a  religion  without  thought  is  vapid,  unreliable,  and  fanatical.  The  main 
contention  of  the  article  is  this,  and  we  believe  it  to  be  beyond  dispute, 
that  in  the  case  of  a  truly  converted  man,  with  a  will  ever  ready  to 
serve  God,  the  decisive  point  in  his  spiritual  experience  is  his  attention 
to  the  truth  of  God.  The  article  was  a  plea  for  "a  deeper  and  clearer 
knowledge  of  divine  truth,  intenser  reflection  upon  God,  and  more 
thoughtful,  more  earnest  prayer."  Only  thus  can  religious  feeling  i  e 
deep,  earnest,  steady,  and  powerful;  otherwise  it  will  tend  to  becouic- 
unsteady,  fanatical,  and  unhealthily  mystical. 

H'.'d-nille  Center,  K  T.  Frank  W.  Ckowdei:. 


"  DID  PAUL  PREACH  ON  MARS'  HILL  ?  " 
An*  article  by  the  undersigned,  with  the  above  heading,  appeared  in  the 
Reoieic  for  July-August,  189C,    and   elicited  two    responses,  one  by  the 
Rev.  Benjamin  Copehind,  in  the  November-December  number,  and  tiic 
other  from  Dr.  Henry  M.  Harman,  in  the  last  issue. 

Mr.  Copeland  has  discovered  three  excej^tions  to  Luke's  use  of  £-'.  One 
is  found  in  Rev.  xxi,  10,  and  the  other  two  occur  in  ]\Iark  xv,  22.  andLukf 
xxiii,  33.  Had  I  said  that  John  Bunyan  usually  says  '■'■against  a  place  "' 
for  "  to  a  place  "  it  would  have  been  just  as  appro[)riate  to  quote  tvv^o  cxce])- 
tious,  one  from  "  The  Tempest  "  and  the  other  from  the  "  Faerie  Queene." 
In  all  these  three  passages,  however,  my  critic  is  wrong  about  k~l  signi- 
fying "up."  In  Rev.  xxi,  10,  M  hpoq  does  not  signify  "  up  a  raountaiu." 
for  John  had  been  in  heaven  (verses  3,  5),  where  he  heard  a  great  voice 
from  the  throne,  and  saw  the  city  descending  (KaTaliaivovaav)  out  of  heavoa. 
If  John  had  been  ascending  the  mountain  he  would  be  caught  beneath 
the  descending  pavements  of  gold  and  could  not  have  seen  within  ih- 
city  (verse  22).     Search  the  Scriptures,  Brother  Copeland. 


.)  The  Arena.  295 


Tlie  other  exceptions  (?)  to  Luke's  use  of  t-t  are  iu  regard  to  the  phrase 
«»i  rhv  To'ov  vhich  substantially  occurs  both  in  Mark's  and  in  Luke's  ac- 
rount  of  the  crucifixion.  In  neither  passage  doestTt  mean  "  up."  Prob- 
«l.Iv  the  reason  that  Luke  did  not  write  "up  "  is  that  it  is  down  to  go 
/roiu  Jerusalirin  to  the  point  wlicnce  the  procession  turned  ofT  the  road  into 
^■..,  Matthew  and  John)  the  field  of  the  crucifixion.  Mark  and  Luke 
H-.vwV  of  motion  along  the  road,  Matthew  and  John  are  speaking  of  de- 
li.irture  from  the  road  and  entrance  into  the  skull-place.  The  crucifixion 
wn-i  near  the  highway  (Matt,  xxvii,  39;  Mark  xv,  39).  The  highway 
vvuulil  naturally  run  around,  not  over,  the  hills,  and  the  side  of  a  mouu- 
i.f.n  would  hardly  be  selected  as  a  suitable  place  to  plant  cros.ses,  I  need 
uol  add  that  ''^lount  Calvary"  is  au  unbiblical  cx{)ression.  Kpav/o^'may 
imply  a  moderate  elevation,  or  it  may  be  a  grewsome  name  for  a  place  of 
evroulion.  IS^either  ]^.[atthcw,  Mark,  Luke,  nor  John  knows  of  any  emi- 
iKHCC.     Brother  Copeland  alone  says  they  went  up. 

He  also  decides  that  i-1  riv  'Apttov  Uayov  (Acts  xvii,  19)  means,  "  They 
l<-.l  iiini  up  the  Areopagus."  It  follows,  then,  that  the  same  writer,  in 
Luke  xxiii,  1  ('n^'yov  avTof,  inl  rlv  TliiAarov)^  means,  "They  led  him  up 
J  Male,"  as  we  have  the  same  verb,  the  same  preposition,  and  the  same 
ra-.c.  My  critic  therefore  discovers  a  new  mountain,  ]\Iount  Pilatus,  which 
I  present  to  him  with  my  compliments  as  some  substitute  for  the  couveu- 
ti'uial  Mount  Calvary  whose  possible  loss  he  deplores. 

'I'Lc  objections  v.rgcd  by  Dr.  Henry  M.  Harman  in  the  Jauuaiy-Febru- 
nt y  number  of  the  licview  mainly  concern  the  court  of  Areopagus.  lie 
»UL'gcsls  that  the  Areopagus  as  described  in  Demo&th.  ad  Arktujona  "  may 
uot  have  been  trying  a  case  at  all."  Courts  do,  however,  try  cases,  I  be- 
lieve. The  Areopagus  w-as  organized  especially  fur  tlie  trial  of  cases,  ac- 
fording  to  the  Greek  accounts.  Dr.  Harman  suggests,  also,  that  the  Are- 
opi^'us  did  not  sit  iu  the  Royal  Court  (o'oa),  because  Pausauias  says  that 
ia  that  court  "the  king  archou  sits  during  the  year  of  Iiis  magistracy." 
Hut  the  king  arehon  was  the  constitutional  president  of  the  Areopagus, 
aaj  the  verb  Pausanias  uses  (na^i^st)  is  the  right  word  for  the  holding  of  a 
court.  To  say  that  the  Vice  President  of  the  United  States  presides  iu  the 
Capitol  does  not  exclude  the  Senate  at  all. 

My  esteemed  critic  further  claims  that  Luke's  language  should  be, 
"Tliey  brought  him  before  the  sc7U(te  of  the  Areoi)agus,"  if  he  meant  the 
f"nrt  or  senate  of  Areopagus,  and  makes  a  number  of  citations  in  support 
'■'  hii  claim.  If,  however,  Dr.  Harman  will  look  a  little  farther  in  the  le.x:- 
'■-on  from  which  he  so  conveniently  cites  references,  he  will  find  that  the 
*'>rd  'Apci67Tayoi  denotes  the  senate,  as  well  as  the  more  formal  title,  v  ^k 
'■'"■''AptioTrayov  povh).  Notably  in  Lysias  7,  23,  is 'Apf 'o-ajoy  used  for  the 
•'natc,  without  any  formal  word  such  as  Pov'/J/.  'Apeto-ayiriKor^  as  adesig- 
"•''lou  of  the  court  before  which  a  speech  was  delivered,  is  too  common  to 
U'  worth  mentioning. 

A  further  diflkulty  is  urged  from  the  language  of  Pausauias,  who  says: 

•lie  white  stones  \ipou  which  those  who  midergo  trial  and  theprosecu- 

''5  st;ind,  they  call  the  one  of  them  the  (stoue)  of  Insolence,  and  the  other 


300  Methodut  Eevievj.  [Marc];, 

tlie  (stone)  of  Impudence."  I  might  suggest,  parenthetically,  that  "the 
(stone)  of  Imphicablencss"  and  "  the  (stone)  of  Outrage,  or  Guilt,"  wouM 
be  a  botler  translation  of  the  terms  denoting  the  legal  places  of  prosecutor 
and  defender.  I  do  not  understand  that  the  initial  formalities  in  a  trial 
for  murder,  Mhich  is  probably  all  that  Pausauiaa  has  in  mind,  arc  to  be 
identitied  with  ihe  usual  meeting  place  of  an  important  court  like  xXw 
YVreopag\is.  As  Pausauias  has  previously  told  us,  in  so  many  words,  that 
the  Areopagus  met  in  the  P^oyal  Stoa,  he  cannot  now  mean  that  the  ses- 
sions were  still  held  on  Jlars'  Hill.  The  members  of  the  court  may  have 
taken  the  oath  of  initation  on  Mars'  Hill,  as  the  passage  in  Isncratcs  seems 
to  imply,  although  in  the  four  hundred  years  which  elapsed  liefore  Paul's 
arrival  the  changes  in  the  constitution  and  customs  of  the  court  were  im- 
portant and  numerous.  In  any  event  the  statement  of  my  critic  that  the 
Areopagus  docs  not  "ever  appear  to  have  had  any  special  jurisdiction  in 
religious  matters"  is  very  misleading,  as  the  Areopagus  was  organized  for 
the  trial  of  charges  of  im})iety  of  all  kinds. 

Again,  it  is  claimed  by  my  worthy  opponent  tliat  Paul's  tieginning 
(avSpeg'AOiji'aloi)  was  not  sufficiently  "  diguiQed  "  for  an  address  to  the 
court  of  Areopagus.  I  am  aware  that  it  was  customary  to  address  llie 
court  of  Areopagus  as  a  council  or  senate  («  l^ov?Jj).  Paul's  beginning  is, 
however,  as  formal  as  was  that  of  Socrates  to  the  court  which  tried  liitn, 
or  that  of  Paul  to  the  Sanhcdrin  (Acts  xxiii,  1).  Had  he  been  served 
with  a  TTpSoKj-tiag  to  answer  a  formal  indictment  (tyK}iTju.a)^  and  had  the  suit 
been  properly  opened,  Paul  might  have  begun  his  apology  with  cj  ^ov'Aii. 
He  was  not  conducting  a  personal  defense,  but  was  preaching  a  universal 
Gospel.  He  had  no  special  doctrines  for  the  Areopagus,  and  they  had  no 
corner  on  righteousness  in  his  mind.  Paul  was  a  republican,  knowing 
neither  Greek  nor  Barbarian.  He  had  a  message  of  life,  iust  as  much 
for  Damaris  as  for  any  member  of  the  Areopagus.  His  opening  v/as  cor- 
rect, dignified,  Pauline,  catholic.  He  may  not  have  suspected  that  they 
were  getting  him  before  some  members  of  the  unorganized  Areopagus, 
that  the  judges  might  themselves  be  witnesses  in  case  of  a  formal  charge 
to  follow.  But  in  any  case  he  would  probably  have  began  "Athenian 
gentlemen." 

In  the  account  of  Paul's  shipwreck  i-l  r?)v  yijv  cannot  mean,  as  Dr.  llar- 
mau  translates  it,  "  on  the  land,"  as  all  Greek  nautical  terms  refer  to  com- 
ing to  the  land  as  coming  "  down,''''  and  going  to  sea  as  going  "  «/>." 

Finally,  my  critic  inquires,  "Is  this  suitable  language  [that  is,  'in  the 
midst  of  Mars'  Hill ']  if  a  court  was  intended?"  It  would  be  more  suita- 
ble not  to  beg  the  question  by  a  wrong  translation,  and  then  naively  in- 
quire whether  his  mistranslation  harmonizes  with  my  view,  I  translate 
it,  "  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  Areopagus,"  and  can  demonstrate  th;it 
Luke  does  not  mean  "  the  midst  of  a  hill,"  wherever  that  may  be.  Po' 
Paul  in  ver.^e  22  stands  (n-  ^^fru)  in  the  midst  of  something,  does  he  not  f 
In  verse  33  he  gets  through  speaking  and  departs  from  the  midst  («  /^f^^'"  ' 
of  something,  does  he  not?  And,  whatever  thing  he  stood  in  the  mill--''- 
of,  Avhen  he  began  his  .speech,  from  the  midst  of  that  same  thing  he 


j^<)7J  The  Arena.  301 

j^p^rtoil,  •when  he  concluded.  Luke  says  that  he  departed  from  the  midst 
^.f  tlioni  (i«  fuoov  avruv).  Dqcs-  " -iitfw  "  (airwi)  mean  a  hill  or  meu? 
Then  he  stood,  when  lie  began,  iu  the  midst  of  the  Areopagites  and  many 
.,?licn»  (verse  21).  He  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  Areopagites  because  the 
rt'cT  crowd,  eiiringiug  him,  surged  into  the  stoa  from  all  the  open  sides. 
»»ni  .Mars'  Hill  not  moretliaua  hundred  people  could  have  heard  him.  I 
M.-\.\  on  tlie  hill  almost  daily  for  a  year,  and  should  know. 
The  following  statements  will,  I  think,  be  found  correct: 

1.  Luke  uses  the  word  "  Areopagus  "  just  as  we  use  "  Oxford,"  "  Cam- 
liriJgc,"  "Ph-mouth  Rock,"  "Suffolk,"  etc.  As  we  do  not  mean  the 
i  rd  of  oxen,  nor  the  bridge  on  the  Cam,  nor  the  rock  at  the  mouth  of 
tlio  Plym,  etc.,  neither  does  he  mean  the  "hill  of  Mars,"  but  Areopagus 
iMnrshill)  court. 

2.  If  Luke  knew  where  the  court  met  iu  his  time  he  did  not  signify, 
p-ihaps  because  he  thought  it  needless,  perhaps  because  it  did  not  impress 
Kim. 

;{.  We  cannot  tell  from  our  text  where  iu  Athens  the  Areopagus  of  Clau- 
diiKs'  titne  met.     Itisa  question  of  archajology  and  history. 

•1.  It  is  not  true  that  the  Areopagus  met  always  on  Mars'  Hill.  During 
tiio  seven  hundred  years  of  its  existence  it  may  have  met  in  many  diifer- 
fiit  places. 

T).  From  the  mention  of  the  'Ayopa  (market  place)  and  the  crowd  filling 
1*  we  arc  led  to  believe  that  the  address  of  Paul  was  delivered  in  some 
s^o.i,  probably  the  Royal  Stoa.  Richard  Paksons. 

iP.laicare,  0. 


A   NEW  THEORY  OF  THE  ATONEMENT. 

It  is  found  in  J.  Agar  Beet's  book,  Through  Chj^ist  to  God.  It  may 
T>ot  be  new  to  others,  but  T,  at  least,  have  never  seen  it  before  iu  print. 
A'i  near  as  I  can  make  out,  the  following  is  the  implicit  teaching  of  Lec- 
t'lre  x\ii,  based  upon  preliminaries  contained  iu  previous  lectures:  The 
''•".ithor  liolds  that  the  deliverance  of  sinners  from  penalty  is  through  the 
'5<nth  of  .Jesus;  that  this  death  of  Jesus  as  a  basis  for  forgiveness  is  de- 
fnandcd  by  God's  justice.  This  demand  was  not  in  the  Father's  feelings, 
h-.it  was  required  to  show  God  just  in  government.  "To  represent  the 
'  ithcr  as  implacable  and  as  pacified  only  by  the  intercession  and  the  death 
"f  Christ  is  to  contradict  both  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  the  teaching  of 
I'.i'il."  The  death  of  Christ  is,  then,  necessary  only  as  an  exigency  of 
K'jvornment. 

I'S  Ihcn,  the  death  of  Christ  the  bearing  of  man's  penalty  under  gov- 
t^fnmont  '(  The  following  seems  to  me  the  author's  answer:  God  cannot 
*^^  aside  the  punishment  due  unto  sin  by  mere  prerogative.  So  Jesus 
'-x-omcs  a  meml>er  of  the  human  race;  and,  although  personally  without 
*'".  yet  as  bound  up  in  humanity  ii-s  a  social  organism,  he  cannot  escape 
'•''•  ofTects  of  sin  in  humanity.  The  Father  shows  his  respect  for  his  own 
''*"<^  by  permitting  th.e  results  of  sin  to  fall  upon  his  own  v.ell-beloved 


302  Methodist  Jievievj.  [March, 

Son.  "No  hand  from  heaven  was  reached  out  to  save  him  from  these 
various  consequences  of  his  entrance  into  a  body  doomed  to  die,  and  into 
ft  race  dominated  by  sin.  .  .  .  In  full  view  of  the  inevitable  corisequcnces 
of  so  doing  the  Son  willingly  entered  into  huinau  flesh.  .  .  .  God  per- 
mitted the  full  consequences  of  sin  to  run  their  course,  even  though  they 
Btrnck  down  his  only  begotten  and  well-beloved  Son.  In  the  death  of 
Christ  we  see  the  Father,  not  overriding,  but  submitting  to,  his  own  law. 
We  see  tlie  strong  One  submitting  to  the  restraints  which  for  their  good 
he  imposed  on  those  under  his  control." 

Tlie  death  of  Christ,  then,  upholds  law,  and  manifests  God  as  just. 
Nothing  could  do  so  better;  not  even  the  literal  punishment  of  identical 
sinners.  This  accomplished,  nothing  stands  in  the  way  of  pardon  to  sin- 
ners under  suitable  conditions.  "Pardon  of  sin  under  such  circumstances 
cannot  loosen  any  moral  obligation.  For  He  who  proclaims  pardon  main- 
t^iins  at  infinite  cost  to  himself  the  moral  consequences  on  which  rests 
the  highest  well-being  of  men."  God  now  grants  the  sinner  pardon  on 
condition  that  he  forsake  his  sinful  life  and  accept  Jesus  by  faith  as  the 
appointed  representative  siu-bcarer  for  the  race. 

This  differs  from  the  ordinary  statement  in  that  the  death  of  Christ  is 
in  no  sense  a  substitute  for  the  punishment  due  the  individual  sinner. 
The  individuaFs  sin  is  the  cause  of  the  death  of  Clirist  only  in  the  social 
sense  that  both  he  and  Christ  belong  to  humanity  and  that  both  were 
subject  to  death — one  because  of  personal  demerit,  and  the  other  because 
his  mission  was  to  share  humanity's  destiny. 

1.  It  will  be  seen  that  this  construction  has  provision  for  all  govern- 
mental necessities.  Justice  has  been  so  exalted  that  there  is  no  prospect 
tiiat  it  will  ever  be  disregarded. 

2.  There  is  no  "squint"  here  toward  the  idea  of  sufl'ering  proportion- 
ate to  demerit.  There  is  no  mathematical  or  quantitative  satisfaction  of 
law  in  the  amount  of  suffering  endured.  The  only  necessity  in  the  case 
is  that  lie  who  has  the  prerogative  of  pardon  shall  not  be  regardless  of  jus- 
tice. Christ  dies  for  men,  but  not  instead  of  men.  Ilis  sufferings  bene- 
fit men,  but  they  are  not  a  substitute  for  man's  sufferings.  No  suffering 
on  man's  part  is  required  after  justice  is  upheld. 

3.  This  removes  the  supposed  contradiction  between  God's  love  and 
God's  justice.  God  is  moved  by  nothing  but  love,  and  labors  without 
distraction  of  feeling  to  remove  the  one  obstacle  that  stands  in  the  way  of 
pardoning  sinners — justice. 

4.  This  theory,  if  consistent  wit'a  Paul's  teaching,  can  be  harmonized 
■with  the  teaching  of  Jesus,  which  gives  no  hint  of  any  obstacle  to  man's 
pardon  in  the  feelings  of  God. 

5.  This  theory  does  not  isolate  the  death  of  Christ  and  assert  its  vica- 
rious nature  alone.  Tlie  incarnation,  rather,  taken  as  a  whole,  is  vicari- 
ous, and  Christ's  death  is  an  integral  part  of  it  all.  Perhaps  some  may 
Bay  that  this  minifies  the  atonement,  but  others  may  conclude  that  it 
exalts  it.     It  avoids  some  dilTiculties;  is  it  exegctically  sound  ? 

JUvergide,  Cal,  W.  Auteu  Wright. 


ISO 7.]  The  liincranU'  Club.  303 


THE  ITINERANTS'  CLUB. 


THE  USE  OF  TEE  REVISED  VERSIOX. 
Tin:  Revised  Version  of  the  New  Testament  has  been  a  quarter  of  a 
century  before  the  world,  and  the  revised  Old  Testament  for  a  long  time 
also.  The  use  thus  far  made  of  this  version  has  been  in  the  nature  of  a 
commentary  on  tlie  King  James  version,  it  having  been  adopted  by  very 
few  of  our  cliurches  and  ministers  as  the  \m\\nl  Bible.  At  present  there 
seems  to  be  little  or  no  tendency  in  that  direction.  Why  this  is  so  may 
be  explained  partly  by  the  slowness  of  people  to  lay  aside  a  version  in 
which  their  devotions  have  been  expressed  for  so  many  years,  and  vvhose 
very  words  liavc  become  sacred,  and  also  by  the  fact  that  the  revised  trans- 
lation was  subjected  at  its  publication  to  the  severest  criticism,  some  of 
it  just  but  much  of  it  growing  out  of  a  failure  to  comprehend  the  merits 
of  the  revision. 

The  chief  objection  raised  has  been  that  tlie  English  of  the  Revised 
Version  is  inferior  to  that  of  King  James.  We  must,  however,  give  due 
weight  to  the  fact  that  our  familiarity  with  certain  idioms  of  speech  has 
given  them  a  value  which  would  not  be  apparent  if  we  met  them  for  the 
lirst  time.  If  we  waive  the  first  feeling  <.f  strangeness  enough  to  look 
a  little  closer,  and  remind  ourselves  that  the  best  style  is  that'which  ex- 
presses in  clearest  and  tersest  form  the  thought  of  tlie  writer,  we  will  find 
the  last  version  a  marked  advance  on  the  old,  and,  quite  likely,  will  be 
convinced  that  it  may  well  be  entitled  to  a  place  in  the  pulpit's  of  the 
Church,  as  well  as  in  the  homes  of  our  people.  It  is  needless  here  to 
recite  instances  of  change  for  the  better,  which  will  readily  occur  to  the 
careful  reader.  If  a  certain  translation  be  the  more  correct  renderinir  it 
should  obviously  be  adopted,  notwithstanding  any  prejudices  which  arise 
out  of  any  infelicities  of  rhythm  in  the  new  version.  This  feelini,'  of  in- 
felicity grows  more  out  of  our  hearing  than  out  of  anything  faulty  in  the 
style  itself.  We  are  not  conscious  how  greatly  our  ideas  of  style" are  in- 
fluenced by  habit.  Archaisms  of  expression  derive  their  pleasantness  to 
us  from  the  fact  that  we  have  listened  to  them  so  long  that  when  the 
simpler  and  more  correct  reuderiugs  are  read  to  us  they  seem  insipid  and 
unattractive.  Familiarity  with  the  new  version  would,  in  due  time, 
render  its  language  as  acceptable  and  dear  as  that  of  the  King  James 
version  is  at  the  present  time. 

There  is  another  reason,  however,  for  the  more  extended  use  of  the 
Revised  Version  which  should  weigh  in  its  favor,  namely,  that  it  presents 
to  us  a  more  accurate  text.  Whatever  may  be  tlic  discussions  over  what 
is  known  as  the  higher  criticism,  the  matter  of  lower  criticism,  a.s  it  is 
called,  is  not  a  subject  of  serious  controversy.  The  authority  of  the 
o-dest  and  best  manuscripts  is  recognized  by  all  biblical  scholars'as  of  the 
utmost  importance.     Wliile  the  purpose  of  the  revision  was  not  to  make 


301  Meihodist  Ecvieio.  [Marcli, 

a  new  text  the  natural  outcome  of  it  was  the  correction  of  many  errors 
growing  out  of  transcription  which,  in  the  progress  of  years,  had  crept 
into  the  Xew  Testament  text.  In  this  regard  the  recent  revision  approxi- 
mates a  correct  text  so  nearly  that  it  makes  the  reader  familiar  with  tlic 
host  results  of  scholarsliip  in  regard  to  the  wording  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. The  omission  of  the  last  clause  of  the  first  verse  of  the  eighth 
chapter  of  Romans,  "Who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit," 
is  a  case  in  point.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  altered  form  is  more  in  har- 
mony with  Pauline  doctrine  tlian  was  the  rendering  in  the  King  James 
version,  while  the  manuscript  evidence  for  the  change  is  so  overwhelming 
that  the  modern  reading  is  practically  settled.  It  has  been  often  afhrmed, 
and  is  no  doubt  correct,  that  none  of  the  authoritative  modifications  in 
the  New  Testament  text  have  affected  any  cardinal  doctrine  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith.  All  will  agree,  without  regard  to  the  positions  of  higher 
criticism,  that  a  correct  text  is  indispen.sable  for  the  understanding  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  best  text  now  available  is  found  in  the  recent 
revision. 

A  further  reason  for  more  extensively  employing  the  Revis3d  Version 
is  that  it  would  soon  make  the  people  of  our  congregations  familiar  with 
the  renderings  of  the  Scriptures  as  affected  and  perfected  by  the  latest 
Christian  scholarship.  There  is  in  the  nature  of  things  a  jar  upon  the 
feelings  of  those  v/ho  have  passages  of  Scripture  with  which  they  have 
been  familiar  from  their  infancy  presented  for  their  hearing  in  new  and 
strange  words.  It  is  almost  impossible  to  make  any  change  iu  the  fifteenth 
chapter  of  First  Corinthians  which  would  not  at  once  be  recognized  by  an 
entire  congregation;  for  the  passage  has  been  read  at  the  funeral  of  their 
dead  till  they  know  it  by  heart.  One  could  hardly  feel  otherwise  than 
shocked  at  even  a  slight  change  in  what  has  become  so  familiar  and  so 
sacred  by  its  associations.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  know  that  this  wonderful 
argument  for  the  resurrection  in  the  Revised  Version  is  so  strikingly  similar 
to  the  old,  but  little  change  being  apparent  to  the  reader  or  hearer. 
There  are  other  passages,  however,  where  the  changes  are  marked  and 
important,  and,  in  consequence,  our  consciousness  of  unfamiliarity  more 
pronounced.  Assuming,  ns  we  arc  constrained  to  do,  that  this  version  is, 
la  many  important  features,  an  advance  on  the  old,  we  suggest  that  it 
may  be  a  duty  for  individuals  and  assemblies  to  become  acquainted  with, 
and  be  made  accustomed  to,  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  best  and  most 
accurate  form  without  delay.  No  theological  dogma  is  involved  in  or 
touched  by  such  action,  for  the  version  was  prepared  by  men  representa- 
tive of  almost  every  phase  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  character  of  tlie 
scholars  who  produced  this  version  is  above  reproach,  both  as  to  their 
ability  to  render  the  original  accurately  and  as  to  their  puqiose  to  render 
it  honestly. 

It  is  barely  possible  that  at  some  day  not  far  distant  this  work  of  ro- 
visiou  will  be  taken  up  afresh.  It  has  already  been  suggested  in  this 
lievicw  that  if  a  convention  of  scholars  representing  the  Christian  Church 
should  take  the  work  already  done  by  both  the  American  and  the  British 


ISar.]  Tlie-  liinemnis'  Club.  305 

Compiiny  and  subject  it  to  a  rcvisiou  wliicli  sbouUl  be  acceptable  to  all, 
puch  a  procedure  would  not  be  unwise.  "We  confess,  however,  that  such 
R  revision  seems  remote.  An  undertaking  of  that  nature  i-'id  magnitude 
requires  about  a  geueration  for  preparalion,  and  anotlicr  generation  for  its 
execution.  In  view,  then,  of  the  fact  that  this  must  remain  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  best  scholarship  of  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
we  raise  the  question  whether  it  be  not  fitting  for  the  ministry,  without 
formal  decree,  to  introduce  their  people  gradually,  in  private  and  in 
public,  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  in  their  best  form  and  as  they 
are  to  be  read  and  understood  by  tlie  generations  to  follow.  One  thing 
seems  certain:  Either  more  ought  to  be  done  with  the  new  version  or 
less.  If  it  has  made  no  solid  advance  for  the  Christian  Church,  and  if  it 
is  not  a  real  improvement  ou  the  King  James  translation,  it  should  not 
be  quoted  from  our  pulpits  as  a  correction  of  the  former.  If  it  is  an  im- 
provement, even  tho\igli  it  be  not  perfect,  are  not  the  people  entitled  to 
the  benefits  of  the  great  work  which  occupied  the  most  capable  and  dis- 
tinguished scholarship  of  the  two  great  English-speaking  peoples  for  a 
long  series  of  years  ? 

The  suggestions  olTcred  above  are  made  out  of  an  earnest  interest  in  the 
spread  of  a  knowledge  of  revealed  truth  as  it  is  contained  in  the  original 
Scriptures,  and  out  of  proper  respect  for  the  authority  of  impartial,  loyal, 
laborious,  and  eminent  biblical  scholarship,  the  value  of  which  can  be 
but  faintly  comprehended  by  those  unacquainted  with  its  arduous  and 
enormous  work. 


THE  MINISTER'S  PREPARATORY  STUDIES. 

PHILOSOPHY. 

It  is  a  fact  not  without  significance  that  in  selecting  subjects  for  the 
doctorate  in  a  German  university  one  of  them  must  be  in  the  realm  of 
philosophy.  This  indicates  that  in  the  judgment  of  the  faculties  of  these 
great  centers  of  learning  its  study  is  fundamental  to  a  complete  education. 
The  reason  for  this  does  not  lie  solely  in  the  view  that  this  practice  will 
make  students  acquainted  with  the  various  philosophical  scliools  of  an- 
cient and  modern  times,  but  that  it  is  the  best  method  of  training  the 
facidties  in  such  habits  of  observation,  analysis,  and  generalization  as  will 
enable  learners  to  master  and  apply  all  the  subjects  which  they  may  be 
called  upon  to  investigate.  It  is  a  habit  which  is  essential  to  the  advance 
of  truth  in  new  lines,  as  well  as  to  new  deductions  and  applications  of  old 
and  familiar  facts. 

It  will  be  conceded  that  in  some  regards  the  functions  of  the  ministry 
are  more  difficult  than  those  of  other  professions  whose  main  business  is 
public  speaking.  The  themes  of  preachers  are  such  as  have  been  familiar 
to  most  of  their  hearers  from  childhood.  The  facts  from  which  they  arc 
expected  to  deduce  their  lessons  are  found  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
Scriptures,  and  are  facts  which  have  been  written  about  and  prenched 
about  so  much  that,  in  the  case  of  any  other  department  of  thought,  the 
20 — FIFIH  SEUIES,  VOL.  XIII. 


306  Methodist  Bcvicw.  [Mai'cli, 

attempt  to  keep  a  congregation  interested  by  their  constant  consideration 
would  be  regarded  as  absurd. 

It  is  at  tliis  point  that  training  in  philosophical  studies  becomes  of  great 
service  to  the  preacher.  Each  incident  becomes  a  iield  for  investi"-atioa 
as  to  its  relations  and  bearings.  The  underlying  piiuciple  or  the  form  of 
expression  may  open  to  the  philosoj-hical  student  new  forms  for  tlie  ex- 
pression of  the  truth,  if  not  of  the  trutli  itself.  True  originality  does  not 
consist  in  finding  something  new  or  strange,  but  in  perceivinrr  those 
deeper,  subtler  analyses  -which  are  not  open  to  ordinary  minds.  The  o-cn- 
ius  of  Robertson,  of  Brighton,  England,  was  largely  of  this  character.  The 
philosophic  tendency  of  his  mind  invested  old  statements  with  fresh  sig- 
uificance;  and  he  interpreted  tlie  characters  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
principles  of  the  New  Testament  with  all  that  breadtli  of  view  and  depth 
of  insight  which  grcvt-  out  of  this  disposition  of  his  mind. 

In  thus  setting  forth  the  advantages  of  jthilosophy  for  the  minister  it 
is  not  understood  that  formal  philosophical  methods  arc  necessary  in  the 
presentation  of  truth.  The  forms  of  all  scientific  thought  are  rather  means 
to  an  end.  They  are  valuable  as  ojicning  up  to  the  student  the  wide  ranges 
possible  in  human  thought  and  the  principles  conned cd  with  mental  per- 
ception and  development.  Their  language  is  often  artificial,  the  inten- 
tion being  to  enable  the  thorough  student  to  comprehend  certain  ideas 
and  principles  by  a  Avord  or  sentence,  and  thus  to  avoid  the  repetition  of 
things  in  detail.  In  thus  covering  the  region  of  the  first  principles  of  all 
thinking  the  way  is  prepared  for  that  clearness  of  jicrception,  that  sim- 
plicity and  order  of  statement  which  are  of  such  great  importance  in  the 
minister  of  the  Gospel. 

Philosophical  studies  are  especially  valuable  as  introductory  to  system- 
atic theology  and  apologetics,  which  form  so  importaut  a  part  of  the 
education  of  a  Gospel  minister.  However  much  dogmatism  and  do^;- 
matic  theology  arc  declaimed  against  in  our  time,  few  will  question  that 
a  knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  formulas  of  Christian  doctrine  and  also 
of  the  i)rcsent  beliefs  of  Christendom  is  of  great  importance  to  one  who  is 
to  confront  in  his  ministry  the  great  problems  of  God  and  duty.  The 
mental  training  and  knowledge  of  tlie  principles  of  philosophy  are  valu- 
able in  this  particular. 

The  study  of  philosophy  is  important,  also,  as  showing  that  the  pro- 
foundest  questions  of  human  inquiry  are  still  unsolved.  It  is  commou  to 
suppose  that  when  one  reaches  the  de])artmcnt  of  philosophy  he  is  in  the 
realm  of  absolute  certitude.  A  brief  study  will  dispel  this  error.  One 
unversed  iii  such  subjects  is  amazed  at  the  dithculty  which  the  most  emi- 
nent philosopher?  have  found  in  defining  their  own  science.  The  history 
of  the  definitions  of  philosophy  is  very  instructive  in  assuring  us  of  the 
limitations  of  the  human  intellect  in  deciding  the  ]n-ofoundest  problems. 
It  is  fitting,  therefore,  that  our  colleges  are  nuiking  philosophy  so  impor- 
tant a  part  in  their  cvuTiculum,  as  it  contributes  to  the  preparation  of 
the  student  for  his  subscqucut  professional  studies  iu  our  theological 
institutions. 


1S07.]  Archcuology  aiid  BiUical  Research.  30' 


ARCHEOLOGY  AND   BIBLICAL  RESEARCH. 


THE   LANGUAGE   OF  THE   HITTITES. 

Tun  Ilittitc  question  still  contiuues  to  be  a  veritable  puzzle.  Xotwith- 
staiuliug  tlie  fuct  that  great  progress  has  been  made  in  Hittite  archaeology 
since  1873,  when  Dr.  William  Wright,  author  of  TKe  Empire  of  the  Iliititcs, 
f.uccceded  in  getting  possession  of  several  iuscril^ed  stones  in  Hamath, 
and  that  scarcely  a  year  has  passed  from  that  day  to  the  present  without 
discovering  some  monunients  of  undoubted  Hittite  origin,  yet  no  self- 
interpreting  Rosetta  stone  or  trilingual  inscription,  like  that  on  the  rock 
of  Bchistun,  which  furnished  a  key  to  the  deciphering  of  the  cuneiform 
mysteries,  has  yet  gladdened  the  heart  of  the  archaeologist. 

One  thing,  however,  has  been  established,  namely,  that  the  llittites 
exerted  at  one  time  a  v,-onderfiil  influence;  that  this  people,  though  un- 
known to  Greek  and  Roman  historians,  were  for  several  centuries  one  of 
tlie  great  world  powers.  Tliis  is  attested,  not  only  by  the  fact  that  they 
are  mentioned  in  the  cuneiform  monuments  of  Assyria  and  in  the 
hieroglyphic  annals  of  Egypt,  l>ut  also  by  their  own  monuments  which 
they  have  left  all  over  Asia  Minor  and  as  far  east  as  Lake  Van  and  the 
River  Tigris,  and  tlien  again  from  the  Black  Sea  through  Armenia  and 
Syria  far  down  to  the  south. 

It  has  been  further  established  that  this  strange  people  possessed  their 
own  system  of  writing.  This  differs  from  all  ideographs  which  liave  been 
so  far  deciphered.  There  is  absolutely  no  similarity  between  it  and  tlie 
cuneiform  script  or  the  Ijieroglyphs  of  Egypt.  The  sameness  of  plan, 
style,  and  general  execution  found  upon  Hittite  monuments,  discovered 
over  a  vast  territory,  attest  to  their  common  origin;  and  though  the 
carving  and  the  signs  on  these  stones  may  be  very  rude,  yet  it  is  evident, 
from  the  grouping,  regularity,  and  similarity  of  form  in  widely  difCerent 
places,  that  they  are  intended  to  convey  ideas  as  is  the  writing  of  other 
nations.  We  know,  moreover,  from  tljc  annals  of  Egypt,  that  a  Hittite 
king  sent  to  Egypt  a  copy  of  a  treaty  he  had  made  with  Rameses  IT. 
The  text  of  this  was  engraved  on  a  silver  tablet  in  Hittite  characters. 
What  joy  would  thrill  Professor  Petne's  heart  should  he  discover  this 
venerable  treaty  in  some  buried  temple  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile! 

That  the  Hittites  were  powerful  and  had  a  system  of  writing  can  no 
longer  be  doubted,  but  v.-hat  language  or  languages  they  spoke,  and  to 
■R'hat  brand)  of  the  human  race  they  belonged,  is  still  a  mystery;  for  all 
the  efforts  to  decipher  tlie  records  left  by  them  on  the  rocks  have  not  yet 
yielded  satisfactory  results.  Though  one  man  after  another  has  taken  up 
the  subject,  a  key  for  unhicking  their  secrets  has  not  been  found.  There 
IS,  liowevcr,  every  reason  for  believing  that  the  deciphernieut  of  the 
Hittite  inscriptions  is  only  a  question  of  time.  We  say  this  in  face  of  the 
fuct  that  the  most  contradictory  solutions  have  been  suggested.    The  rude 


308  Methodist  Review.  [March, 

representfitions  or  i:)k:tiircs  found  on  their  sculptures,  as  well  as  on  other 
monuLocuts,  are  not  suflicicutly  ])eift'Ct  to  enable  anyone  to  conclude  v.itli 
ftny  degree  of  certainty  whether  they  were  of  Mongolian,  Turanian, 
Semitic,  or  Aryan  origin.  And,  even  if  this  question  were  satisfactorily 
answered,  it  would  nut  necessarily  follow  that  the  language  left  on  their 
luonumcuts  was  of  the  same  origin.  For  it  has  often  happened  that  the 
victor  has  adopted  the  language  of  the  conquered.  Scholars  like  our  own 
Dr.  >Yilliara  Hayes  Ward,  one  of  the  best  authorities  on  the  subject  under 
discussion,  not  only  in  America  but  anywhere,  rejects  the  conclusions  of 
Hilprecbt  and  Jensen,  who  maintain  that  the  Hittite  language  belonged 
to  the  Indo-European  group.  Dr.  Ward  likewise  disagrees  with  Ilalevy 
and  many  others  who  make  it  Semitic,  and  though  speaking  with  some 
caution  it  is  evident  that  he  would  associate  it  with  tlic  Ural-Altaic 
languages.  He  is  attracted  to  this  view  for  two  reasons.  He  says:  "The 
features  are  not  Semitic,  nor  are  they  Aryan.  They  agree  much,  better 
with  the  Mongolian  type.  When  we  add  to  this  the  fact  that  the  proper 
names  of  persons  and  cities  resist  the  attempt  to  reduce  them  to  Semitic 
triliterals,  or  to  Aryan  roots,  we  fairly  conclude  that  they  belong  to  a 
people  who  spoke  one  of  that  conglomerate  of  languages  which  has  been 
■called  Turanian,  which  were  spoken  by  the  Mongolian  peoples  now  repre- 
sented by  Turcomans  rather  than  Chinese."  Professor  Sayce  likewise 
■rejects  the  Semitic  origin  of  the  Hittite  language,  and  concludes  from 
some  similarity  between  the  signs  used  on  Cyprian  and  Hittite  monu- 
anents  that  light  may  be  thrown  on  the  question  by  the  study  of  the 
-Cypriote.  Attention  has  been  called  already  in  this  department  to  the 
learned  work  of  De  Cara,  an  Italian  Jesuit,  who  maintains  witii  much 
.force  that  the  Hittitcs  were  the  same  people  as  the  Pelasgiaus,  the  pre- 
liistoric  inhabitants  of  the  Grecian  countries,  thus  making  the  Hittite 
civilization  "  the  source  and  fountain  head  of  the  civilization  of  the 
Graco-Latin  races  of  southern  Europe." 

The  variety  of  theories  proposed  proves  that  we  are  still  groping.  The 
great  ■desideratAim  just  now  is  a  polyglot  in.scription  of  considerable 
length.  So  far  only  one  bilingual  text  has  been  found,  namely,  what  is 
known  .as  the  boss  of  Tarkoudemos,  who,  according  to  Sayce,  was  a 
Cilician, prince  living  in  the  time  of  our  Lord.  This  wius  probably  the 
seal  .-rif  some  ruler.  It  bears  the  figure  of  a  king,  around  Avhicli  are 
arrar.ged  a  number  of  Hittite  symbols;  and  on  the  outer  edge  is  written 
the  following  legend  in  Assyrian  characters,  TarJcu-dimme  snr  inat  Ernie, 
that  IS,  "Tarku-dimme,  king  of  the  country  of  Ernie."  There  is  little 
•loubt  tliat,  if  the  Hittite  symbols  on  this  seal  were  understood,  the  trans- 
lation would  be  the  same  as  that  of  the  cuneiform  scri|)t.  This  inscrip- 
tion, tantalir.ingly  short  as  it  is,  cannot  but  prove  heli)ful. 

On  JMay  23,  lS9t,  there  was  discovered  by  Hogarth  and  Ramsay,  in  a 
mount]  at  Arslan-Tcpe,  not  far  from  Malatia  on  the  upper  Euphrates,  a 
piece  of  sculpture  with  very  perfect  Hittite  symbols  and  representations. 
The  original  is  now  in  the  Imperial  Museum  nt  Constantinople,  but 
photographs  of  the.nionument  have  been  sent  in  all  directions,  so  that 


JS07.]  Archoiology  and  BiUical  Jiesearch.  SOD 

schohirs  may  subject  the  symbols  to  a  thorough  study.  Professor  Jeuscu, 
of  the  UDiver-=;ity  of  Murburg,  has  writteu  a  very  interesting  article  for  the 
SunJai/  ScJiool  Times,  of  January  2,  1897,  discussing  this  biis-relief  at 
trieat  length.  This  Icarued  orientalist  has  been  devoting  much  time  iu 
recent  years  to  the  study  of  Ilittite  monuments,  and  for  that  reason  is  en- 
titled to  a  hearing.  He  is  convinced  iu  his  own  mind  that  he  has  been 
progressing,  if  slowly,  yet  surely  and  satisfactorily.  So  sanguine  is  he  of 
Buccess  as  to  indulge  iu  the  hope  that  "the  nineteenth  century  will  not 
reach  its  close  \\'ithout  seeing  the  veil  withdrawn  from  this  important 
secret."  He  believes  that  he  has  now  discovered  beyond  reasonable 
contradiction,  and  that  on  purely  scientific  grounds,  the  name  of  a  Ilittite 
king  already  known  to  history  through  tlie  cuneiform  inscriptions.  As 
the  question  is  discussed  at  great  length  in  the  article  above  referred  to, 
we  shall  only  add  that  Professor  Jensen  concludes  that  the  Ilittite 
language  is  the  mother  of  the  old  Armenian,  and  thus  of  Aryan  origin, 
and  that  the  piece  of  sculpture  under  discussion  "ol-iginated  with 
Mut(t)allu,  king  of  Kommagcne,  and  therefore  was  executed  bclvreca 
712  and  70S  B.  C."  Let  us  hope  that  the  learned  Marburg  professor  may 
have  the  pleasure  of  realizing  his  most  sanguine  exjicctations. 

Our  greatest  hopes,  however,  lie  in  the  direction  of  a  more  thorough 
excavation  of  the  ancient  Ilittite  sites  of  some  of  the  old  strongholds  or 
capitals  of  this  interesting  people.  For  who  can  duubt  that  these  silent, 
neglected  mounds  contain  the  desired  information  among  their  buried 
treasures  ?  If  Babylon,  Assyria,  and  Egypt  have  revealed  their  past  his- 
tories, why  should  not  the  laud  of  the  Ilittites  do  the  siune  ?  The  partial 
excavation  of  Senjirli,  in  northern  Syria,  under  the  direction  of  the  Ori- 
ental Committee  of  Berlin,  in  the  year  1888,  has  brought  to  light  sever.al 
objects  of  great  interest.  In  these  old  ruins  were  found  articles  inscribed 
ia  the  Hittite,  Assyrian,  and  Ararna3an  scripts.  If,  therefore,  separate 
inscriptions  in  three  different  languages  have  alrendy  been  disinterred  at 
Senjirli,  may  we  not  hope  that  a  trilingual  text,  if  not  here,  theu  some- 
where else,  may  yet  reward  the  efforts  of  archaeologists  ? 


EAKLY  BABYLONIA. 
0:xLY  a  few  years  ago,  when  the  famous  inscription  of  Isabonidos,  the 
last  king  of  Babylonia,  was  made  known,  the  historical  critic  liada  quiet 
laugh  at  the  expense  of  the  credulous  Assyriologist.  Nabonidos  wn.s  a 
great  builder  and  restorer  of  temples,  and  while  making  some  repnirs  or 
rebuilding  the  temple  of  the  sun-god  at  Sippara  he  discovered  an  in- 
scription which  was  more  than  three  thousand  years  old.  As  it  is  brief 
we  shall  reproduce  it  :  "I  brought  the  sun-god  out  of  his  temple  and 
placed  him  in  another  house  ;  I  ])ulled  down  that  temple  and  sought  for 
its  old  inscribed  cylinder.  I  made  excavations  to  tlie  depth  of  eighteen 
cubits  beneath  the  ground,  and  there  the  sun-god  allowed  me  to  find  the 
inscriptions  of  Karam-Sin,  son  of  Sargon,  whicii  for  three  thousand  two 
hundred  years  no  king  who  preceded  me  had  found." 


310  Methodist  Review.  [Marc].', 

Now,  as  Nabonidos  lived  some  six  hundred  years  before  our  era,  this 
would  place  ]^'aram-Siu  and  Sargou  I  somewhere  about  3800  B.  C,  Ko 
wonder,  therefore,  that  scholars  used  to  the  subjective  n.othod  of  criti- 
cism manifested  some  skejjticism  about  the  correct  rcudcriug  of  the  in- 
scription, and  attempted  to  ridicule  the  whole  matter.  Since  that  time, 
however,  the  earnest  excavator  has  made  excellent  use  of  the  pick  and 
shovel,  and  has  unearthed  Avholc  buried  libraries  with  all  their  ancient 
treasure,  and  by  means  of  other  ancient  clay  books  and  monuments  lir.s 
corroborated  the  claim  that  great  Sargou  lived  nearly  four  thousand 
ycfu-s  before  the  time  of  Christ.  Moreover,  the  Assyriologist  has  shown 
that  tliese  ancient  kings  and  their  scribes  were  quite  as  proficient  in 
chronology,  and  not  half  as  much  given  to  unprofitable  theorizing,  as 
the  liistorical  theologian  of  Germany  and  his  faint  echo  in  Great  Britain 
and  America. 

The  excavations  of  Ernest  dc  Sarsec  at  Telloh,  who  only  last  year  dis- 
covered a  clay  library  of  no  less  than  thirty-three  thousand  tablets, 
have  done  much  to  show  the  great  antiquity  of  Babylonian  civ- 
ilization. And  still  more  so  has  the  expedition  gent  out  by  the 
University  of  Pcnnsylvauia,  which  has  made  such  startling  dis- 
coveries at  Xippur,  or  ancient  KifTer.  Here,  more  than  thirty-two  thou- 
sand tablets  of  all  kinds  have  bcea  disinterred.  So  that  now  Professor 
Ililprecht  is  able  to  write,  with  as  much  Jissurance  as  any  writer  on 
ancient  history,  "Most  of  the  early  rulers  of  Babylonia,  who  were  known 
to  us  only  by  name,  and  fourteen  of  whose  very  names  had  been  lost, 
have  been  restored  to  history  by  this  expedition."  Kot  only  have  such  a 
large  number  of  texts  of  Sargon's  time  been  found  as  to  leave  no  longer  any 
doubt  about  the  powerful  sway  of  this  great  monarch,  but  the  scri])t  upon 
these  tablets,  though  dating  from  about  4000  B.  C,  is  also  so  perfect  as 
to  j>rove  that  it  is  not  the  i)roduct  of  an  uncivilized  jteople,  but  that  writ- 
ing and  carving  had  been  carried  on  for  a  long  time,  and  that  these  in- 
scriptions were  executed  in  the  "  golden  age  of  Babylonian  history."  TVe 
are,  however,  not  left  to  mere  inferences  on  this  point,  for  while  the 
American  expedition  was  clearing  the  debris  in  the  temple  of  Xippur, 
after  having  dug  down  some  thirty-six  feet  the  workmen  came  to  a 
pavement  made  of  huge  bricks  with  the  names  of  Sargon  and  his  son, 
while  some  thirty  feet  under  this  pavement  was  still  the  "  debris  of  other 
buildings."  If,  therefore,  not  less  than  thirty  feet  of  rubbish  was  found 
between  the  foundations  of  Sargon's  temple  and  that  of  the  more  ancient 
one  built  to  JIuUil,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  conclude  with  Sayoe  that  we 
have  here  to  do  with  inscriptions  dating  as  far  back  as  GOOD  or  7000  B.  C. 
Among  other  things  found  under  the  pavement  containing  bi  icks  with 
Sargon's  name  was  a  brick  arch  "in  splendid  preservation,"  as  well  as 
inscriptions  of  various  kind^,  not  mere  rude  pictorial  forms,  but  regular 
"cursive  script,  which  wc  call  cuneiform."  So  that,  now,  we  may  say 
with  Sayce,  "  For  the  beginnings  of  Babylonian  writing  we  have  f-lill  to 
search  among  the  relics  of  centuries  tliat  lie  far  behiud  the  foundation  of 
the  temple  of  Nippur." 


i597.]  Missio7iary  Beview.  311 


MISSIONARY  REVIEW. 


CHRISTIANITY  IX  WEST  AFRICA. 


■\VnATEVER  may  enter  into  the  explanation  of  the  fact,  it  still  remains  a 
fact  that  the  Christian  religion  has  not  become  (he  religion  of  "West 
Africa  to  any  such  extent  as  affords  a  satisfactory  guarantee  that  it  will 
rapidly  develop  as  an  aggressive  force  in  the  near  future.  This  is  not  a 
Ftatement  of  a  novel  character,  nor  is  it  intended  as  a  pessimistic  view  of 
hilairs  in  that  quarter  of  the  globe.  Ko  less  than  forty-six  native  clergy- 
men and  laymen  of  the  Church  of  England  recently  expressed  the  same 
judgment  in  a  formal  document  presented  to  the  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, in  the  following  words:  "Christianity  has  seen  about  a  cen- 
tury in  "West  Africa  generally,  and  yet  it  to  this  day  wears  the  character 
of  an  exotic.  It  has  not  been  able  to  root  itself  in  the  soil,  to  get  the 
people  generally  to  identify  their  interest  and  tlieir  life  with  its  exist- 
ence and  that  of  its  institutions,  and  exercise  toward  it  that  devotion 
■which  they  or  their  ancestors  had  exhibited  toward  heathenism.  There 
is  no  strong  guarantee  for  permanence  and  continuity  in  this  exotic  char- 
acter, and  Africans  who  believe  in  the  regenerating  power  of  the  religion 
and  wish  to  sec  it  cover  the  whole  country,  who  have  some  knowledge  of 
its  fate  in  Xorth  Africa  after  many  centuries  of  existence,  and  of  the 
complete  failure  of  even  its  Roman  Catholic  forni  in  comparatively  more 
recent  times  after  over  two  centuries  of  existence,  and  who  are  not  alto- 
gether ignorant  of  the  causes  of  these  repeated  and  signal  failures,  are 
naturally  anxious  to  see  a  repetition  of  the  sad  and  terrible  calamity 
avoided."  This  is  a  startling  declaration.  The  definite  assertion  of  the 
religious  conditions  which  now  exist  in  Africa,  as  indicated  in  this  docu- 
ment, entitles  it  to  the  best  hearing  and  respect. 

These  Africans  attribute  much  of  this  failure  to  v/hite  man  leadership,  to 
which  they  say  they  have  been  all  tlie  time  subjected.  And  yet  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  find  in  this  all  that  these  brethren  affirm  concerning  it.  The  same 
failure  cannot  be  predicated  of  East  Central  Africa,  and  yet  Uganda  has  had 
white  man  leadership  from  the  first  till  now,  and  from  the  first  or  early 
days  of  its  history  amongthose  tribes  Christianity  has  been  taken  hold  of  by 
the  people  with  all  the  zest  they  ever  showed  toward  heathen  religions 
and  has  "rooted  itself  in  the  soil."  The  "seed  of  the  mai-tyrs"  is  the 
source  of  their  assurance.  There  is  still  room,  however,  to  heed  the 
suggestion  that  overdepcndence  on  foreign  societies  and  subjection  to 
foreign  domination  is  a  danger  to  which  Africans  do  well  to  give  heed. 
The  native-born,  captured,  and  released  slave,  who  was  for  twenty-seven 
years  bishop  of  the  Niger — the  renowned  Bishop  Crowther — certainly 
showed  that  much  might  be  expected,  if  greater  responsibility  were  thrown 
on  the  native  Christians  of  even  the  "West  Coast.  During  his  episcopate 
tiiousands  of  converts  were  won  from  the  most  debasiufr  kind  of  heatlum- 


312  Metlcodut  Bemeio.  [March, 

dom  and  idolatry,  mauyof  them  from  cannibfilism,  infanticide,  and  other 
cruel  practices;  and  some  of  these  became  the  most  aggressive  agents  in 
bringing  about  the  splendid  result  of  Christian  congregations  and  churches 
and  scliools  -svhich  have,  in  thirty  years,  made  tliat  African  desert  to  blos- 
som like  the  rose.  Bishop  Crov/ther  was  elevated  to  the  e])iscopacy  as 
an  experiment,  to  prove  that  the  negroes  had  capacity  for  evangelizing 
important  sections  of  the  continent  by  themselves,  -without  the  stimulus  of 
the  presence  and  supervision  of  Europeans,  and  ability  for  exercising  the 
higher  offices  of  the  Churcii.  The  close  of  his  administration,  however, 
left  the  English  Church  to  believe  that  the  experiment  was  not  such  a  suc- 
cess as  wananted  a  continuance  of  the  polic)',  and  a  white  man  was  ap- 
pointed to  succeed  Bishop  Crowthcr. 


THE  TRACT  AGENCY  AND  MISSIONS. 

The  work  of  the  Tract  Society  in  missionary  extension  scarcely  comes 
into  the  foreground  sufficiently  to  accentuate  it  in  the  mind  of  the  Cluuch. 
The  preacher  who,  rather  than  have  a  blank,  contributes  a  dollar  from 
his  own  purse,  or  chips  it  off  from  bulk  collections,  that  it  may  be  entered 
iu  the  column  of  the  Tract  Society  collection,  is  quite  too  typical  of  the 
estimate  in  which  this  department  of  our  benevolences  is  held  by  the 
Church  at  large.  We  are  prone  to  forget  the  order  and  balance  of  our 
official  operations.  Tlic  Church  Extension  Society  is  supposed  to  care  for 
the  edifices  in  which  Christian  services  arc  to  be  lield,  while  the  Mission- 
ary Society  has  also  to  do  with  tlie  men  who  preach  the  Gospel;  yet  both 
are  missionary  operations.  The  work  of  the  Tract  Society,  as  appointed 
by  the  General  Conference,  is  still  diHerent,  and  includes  the  issue  of  that 
Christian  literature  without  which  the  success  of  the  Church  Extension 
and  Missionary  Societies  would  not  be  so  ])rononnccd  at  home  and  abroad. 
As  anally  of  all  other  societies  of  the  Church  the  tract  organization  is,  iu 
fact,  indispensable,  and  is  therefore  entitled  to  the  most  general  attention 
and  support. 

Take  a  few  instances  of  the  operations  of  the  Tract  Society.  It  assists 
the  Conferences  of  western  Europe  in  meeting  the  demand  for  literature. 
The  society  in  Germany  issues  no  less  than  six  hundred  diflerent  tracts, 
last  year  aggregating  a  million  pages.  The  Scandinavian  missions  vigor- 
ously sustain  their  tract  literature.  Switzerland  last  year  distributed  six 
hundred  thousand  pages,  and  pushed  the  circulation  of  its  ])ai>er,  Fried- 
em^ghxle,  to  thirteen  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty  co])ics.  North 
India  reports  forty  thousand  regular  subscribers  for  some  issues  of  their 
tracts,  so  that,  immediately  on  being  printed,  forty  thousand  are  sent 
abroad,  the  subscribers  paying  postage  and  five  cents  per  hundred  for 
them.  The  Lucknow  press  .alone  issued  two  and  one  half  millions  of  pages 
of  tract  literature  last  year,  at  a  cost  of  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  by  the  aid 
of  the  Tract  Society.  At  Calcutta  the  ])aper,  India's  Young  Foils,  and  a 
hundred  thousand  pages  of  other  current  literature  were  given  to  the  pub- 
lic, all  of  which  would  have  been  impossible  but  for  the  aid  of  the  Tract 


1807.]  Missionary/  Beview.  313 

Society.  Far  away,  down  at  Singapore,  for  the  Straits-bom  Chinese,  wlio 
are  without  any  literature,  publications  have  been  issued  in  the  Malay  lan- 
guage. In  the  far  East  the  Christian  AJvocate,  published  at  Foo-Chov.-,  is 
issued  monthly.  It  goes  into  the  homes  of  the  influential  literati,  and  a 
high  ofticial  of  a  part  of  the  province  where  we  have  five  tliousand  Chris- 
tians expressed  a  desire  that  all  official  edicts  be  published  in  this  Advo- 
cate. It  is  not  quite  self-supporting;  the  subsidy  comes  from  the  Tract 
Society.  Methodist  hymnals,  catechisms,  disciplines,  and  periodicals  iu 
Japan,  Korea,  Italy,  Bulgaria,  Mexico,  and  the  Argentine  Republic  are 
printed  and  circulated,  iu  whole  or  in  part,  by  means  of  appropriations  of 
the  Tract  Societj'. 

In  this  country  every  Conference  is  represented  in  the  grants  made. 
These  have  been  distributed  to  immigrants,  inmates  of  hospitals,  prisons, 
and  asylums,  soldiers  and  .sailors,  and  pastors  iu  their  regular  work,  until, 
as  the  leaves  of  the  forest,  fourteen  million  pages  were  sent  out  during 
last  year.  Of  our  regular  churches  not  less  than  twenty-five  hundred  re- 
ceived grants  of  thLs  form  of  literature  from  this  society.  From  the 
French  in  Xew  England  to  the  Chinese  in  California,  and  from  the  coke 
burners  about  Pittsburg  to  the  Spanish-speaking  pop\ilations  of  New  Mex- 
ico, the  silent  influences  of  the  tract  liave  reached  our  wide  population 
through  the  benefactions  of  this  society,  and  yet  the  total  contributions  to 
tliis  splendid  organization  from  all  the  Conferences  for  the  year  are  re- 
ported at  but  a  little  over  twenty  thousand  dollars. 

We  distinctly  wish  to  emphasize  themis-sionary  clement  in  this  literary 
benefaction.  It  is  as  distir.ctly  and  definitely  missionary  as  any  other 
agency  used  by  the  Church,  and  yet  the  total  amount  asked  for  this  branch 
of  the  service  is  one  cent  for  every  thirty  cents  given  to  the  Missionary 
Society.  A  close  inspection  of  the  pabli&hing  houses  of  our  foreign  mis- 
sion fields  would  impress  on  us  the  fact  of  their  most  penetrating  and  far- 
reaching  influence.  They  reach  persons  and  communities  which  by  prej- 
udice or  other  hindrance  are  positively  beyond  the  reach  of  the  living 
missionary.  In  the  home  fields  the  influence  of  tracts  is  also  the  same. 
Through  all  the  mountains  and  valleys  of  our  laud,  and  in  the  great 
depths  of  vice  to  be  found  iu  hundreds  of  our  cities  these  silent  mes- 
sengers are  chiding  consciences,  ofleriug  consolation,  inspiring  the  dis- 
heartened, enlightening  the  ignorant,  and  exerting  influences  which  tend 
to  save  thousands  from  sinking  to  the  level  of  the  "  submerged  tenth," 
many  of  whom  huvc  become  thus  stibmerged  by  the  resistless  operation 
of  evil  forces  with  which  they  liave  been  too  weak  to  cope. 


MISSIONARY  OFFICERS  IX  COUNCIL, 
The  Fifth  Annual  ]\Iocting  of  the  secretaries  and  directors  of  the  several 
foreign  missionary  societies  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  held  in 
New  York  city,  January  12-14,  .suggested  the  growing  unity  between  the 
several  denominations  and  also  the  stage  on  which  missionary  discussion 
has  somewhat  recently  entered,  that  of  tlie  cousidenitioii  of  polity.     The 


314:  MetJiodist  Ilevlcw.  [Mareli, 

missionary  magazines  hfivc  come  to  recognize  ia  pnrt  tli.it  their  constitu- 
ency now  dem.incl  information  on  the  comparative  merits  of  the  adminis- 
trative and  economic  methods  of  conducting  missionary  operations,  at 
home  and  abroad.  The  attempt  to  make  comparisons,  however,  discloses 
to  the  several  denominations  many  of  theh-  distinctive  features  vrhich  pre- 
clude parallel  statement.  This  has  long  been  known  by  experts.  The 
statistical  tables,  for  instance,  regarding  per  cent  of  cost  of  administra- 
tion and  disbursements,  are  made  on  such  radically  diflering  br-'-os  as  to 
render  comparisons  misleading.  •  Yet  an  endeavor  vras  made  at  this  last 
session  of  the  representatives  of  the  various  foreign  missionary  societies 
to  find  how  far  statistical  forms  could  be  adojjted  which  would  mean  the 
same  thing  in  all  cases. 

The  effort  to  secure  uniformity  of  practice  in  some  other  most  im2:)or- 
taut  matters  bids  fair  to  be  rewarded  with  a  degree  of  success.  Ko  less 
than  eighteen  distinct  decisions  were  unanimously  agreed  uj)on,  such  as 
the  precedence  of  preaching  over  all  other  forms  of  missionary  efforts; 
the  restraint  of  native  converts  in  their  desire  to  come  to  this  country  or 
Europe  for  education;  the  discouragement  of  gifts  outside  the  regularly 
approved  estimates  of  missionary  boards;  the  importance  of  frequent  visi- 
tations of  the  officers  of  a  missionary  society  to  the  several  fields  ;  the 
organization  of  simultaneous  missionary  campaigns;  the  value  of  tlie  study 
of  missions  in  theological  institutions;  and  the  necessity  of  a  better  defini- 
tion of  the  relation  of  mission  work  to  governments.  The  meeting  also 
proposes  the  further  discussion  of  many  similar  questions,  .such  as  uniform- 
ity in  the  salaries  which  are  paid  by  the  several  societies  to  mission- 
aries; the  methods  to  be  employed  for  raising  missionary  moneys;  the 
"  conversion"  of  pastors  of  the  home  churches  "who  are  not  aroused  on 
the  importance  of  the  evangelization  of  the  world;  the  relation  which 
higher  education  bears  to  the  work  of  evangelization;  the  sending  of  lay 
missionaries  to  labor  in  foreign  fields;  the  means  of  securing  the  best 
talent  for  foreign  mission  service;  and  the  relation  of  industrial  training 
to  the  development  of  mission  churches. 

The  most  interesting,  and  perhaps  the  most  important,  action  was, 
however,  the  decision  to  make  a  call  for  a  general  conference  of  the  mis- 
sionary workers  of  the  world  at  New  York,  in  April,  1900.  The  commit- 
tee appointed  a  year  ago,  to  correspond  with  the  societies  in  Great  Britain 
aud  Europe  on  the  desirability  and  feasibility  of  such  a  world's  missionary 
conference  to  be  lield  in  this  country  at  the  close  of  the  century,  reported 
the  uniform  concurrence  of  all  the  societies  which  had  been  heard  from, 
and  which  included  nearly  the  whole  list.  Committees  were  also  ap- 
pointed at  the  present  meeting  to  make  further  preparations  for  the  hold- 
ing of  such  a  conference. 

The  representatives  of  the  several  woman's  boards  of  foreign  missions 
assembled  for  one  day,  January  15,  and  organized  themselves  into  a  con- 
ference similar  to  that  of  the  general  boards;  and  both  these  Cv^nferences 
will  reassemble  in  1898  as  the  guests  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  ilissiou- 
ary  Society. 


ISOT.]  Foreign  Ouilook.  315 


FOREIGN   OUTLOOK. 


SOME  LEADERS  OF  THOUGHT. 
E.  U.  Nylander.  The  thoological  situation  which  exists  iii  Sweden  at  the 
jircsent  time  is  not  well  known  to  the  average  student  in  this  country. 
The  fact  that  it  has  played  no  part  in  the  recent  disputes  which  have  been 
shaking  the  religious  world  has  rather  prevented  inquiry  as  to  what 
the  theologians  of  Sweden  are  doing  than  created  a  presupposition  as 
to  their  critical  powers.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  a  few  of  them  have  ac- 
cepted the  results  of  the  modern  critical  school,  generally  in  the  form  of 
which  "Wellhausen  is  the  chief  representative.  Nylander  is  really  a  power 
JQ  his  own  country,  although  he  has  not  yet  affected  in  any  degree  the 
outside  world.  Known  among  his  own  people  as  a  superior  Hebraist,  he 
is  hardly  original  enough  to  attract  general  attention.  "\Ve  name  him  here 
as  a  representative  of  one  of  the  tendencies  in  Swedish  theological 
thought.  Avoiding  the  extremes  of  the  followers  of  Wellhauseu,  he 
takes  the  middle  course  between  them  and  the  extreme  conservatives, 
taking  for  his  guides  and  teachers  such  men  as  Dillmann,  Dclitzsch,  and 
Struck,  though  perhaps  hardly  so  radical  as  either  of  them.  "With  refer- 
ence to  the  Psalms  he  has  recently  expressed  himself  at  some  leuglli 
{Inledning  till  PsaUeren,  isagoghtlcTct-exegeth'k  afJuindlang — Introduction 
to  the  Psalter,  an  isagogistical-exegetical  treatise.  Upsala,  Akademiska 
Bokhandein,  1894).  Wlien  he  undertakes  to  support  his  belief  in  the 
existence  of  a  Davidic  psalm  literature  by  reference  to  Amos  vi,  o,  which, 
undoubtedly  refers  to  the  secular  music  at  David's  court,  he  docs 
not  increase  our  confidence  in  his  critical  judgment.  But,  though  he 
places  the  origin  of  the  most  of  the  Psalms  in  the  time  of  the  second 
temple,  thus  greatly  reducing  the  number  of  Davidic  Psalms,  still  such, 
exist,  and  as  sucli  he  reckons  Psalms  iii,  iv,  vi,  vii,  xi-xiii,  xv-xxi,  xxiii, 
xxiv,  xxix,  XXX,  xxxii,  xxxvi,  xli,  Ivi,  Ivii,  Ixi-lxiii,  and  perhaps  ci,  ex. 
Maccabeau  psalms,  however,  according  to  him,  are  not  to  be  found  in  the 
psalter.  Not  even  Psalms  xliv,  Ixxiv,  Ixxix,  Ixxxiii  are  of  the  Maccabean 
period.  To  one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  advanced  views  which  are 
hiild  by  European  Old  Testament  critics  these  matters  of  divergence  from 
the  general  view  avIU  appear  mild  in  the  comparison.  It  is  a  more  radical 
thing  for  Nylander  to  assert  the  existence  among  the  ancient  Hebrews  of 
iUiimism  and  ancestor  worship.  The  evolutionary  presuppositions  of  mod- 
ern criticism  he  furthermore  totally  rejects,  and  affirms  his  belief  in  inspi- 
ration. The  Messianic  character  of  certain  psalms  is,  for  him,  determined 
^y  the  citations  from  them  which  are  m.ide  in  the  New  Testament  Scri]>- 
tures.  In  general  it  may  Ijc  said  that  ho  is  measurably  indejiendent  in  the 
expression  of  his  opinions,  and  that  he  lias  by  this  very  independence 
opened  the  way  for  the  opponents  of  his  views  to  criticise  him  with 
severity. 


31G  Methodist  Review.  [Marcli, 

Paul  Natorp.  He  is  tlic  champion  of  au  interesting  idea  with  refer- 
ence to  the  relation  of  religion  and  education.  He  finds  society  divided 
into  classics  to  such  an  extent  as  might  be  expected  only  if  those  com- 
prising them  did  not  belong  to  the  same  hiimauitj-.  He  thinks  religion 
is  the  means  by  whicli  society  is  to  be  reuuited.  But  not  religion  in  the 
dogmatic  sense,  not  religion  ^vhic•h  demands  submission  to  dogma  and 
creeds  relative  to  the  unseen  and  undemoustrablc,  but  the  religion  which 
finds  its  expression  witliin  limits  of  humanity.  In  order  to  bring  in  this 
religion,  and  with  it  the  reuniting  of  humanity,  a  new  pedagogic  is 
needful.  Education  must  not  deal  with  the  iudividual  as  such,  but  with 
the  individual  as  a  member  of  society.  And  society  is  not  to  bo  under- 
stood as  an  organism  in  which  tlie  members  merely  exist  side  by  side,  but 
as  one  in  which  laws  are  observed  and  rights  regarded  by  each  and  all 
without  any  sense  of  personal  loss  or  inconvenience.  The  Christian 
religion,  with  its  law  of  love,  is  exactly  what  will  bring  this  state  of 
affairs  about  if  taught  in  its  simplicity  and  purity  and  freed  from  its 
incomprehensible  dogmas.  Natorp  expects  that  lie  will  find  opposition 
from  two  sources:  first,  from  those  who  beheve  that  religion  is  far  more 
than  a  mere  clement  in  human  educatiou;  and,  secondly,  from  those  who 
regard  humanity  as  too  noble  to  contain  as  one  of  its  essential  elements 
a  thing  so  incomprehensible,  indefinite,  and  subjective  as  religion,  of 
Avhich  it  is  difiicult  to  say  whether  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  an  innocent,  or 
as  a  gross  and  conscious,  self-deception.  Xatorp  believes  thut  a  propjer 
limitation  of  religion  will  lose  for  it  nothing  which  its  best  representatives 
have  held  precious,  while  at  the  same  time  he  thinks  such  a  limitation 
would  make  it  acceptable  to  those  who  have  hitherto  opposed  it.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  the  irreligious  will  consider  the  subject  with  the  freedom 
from  prejudice  which  tlicy  so  loudly  claim  for  themselves,  they  will 
discover  that  with  the  rejection  of  the  extraneous  elements  of  religion 
they  have  cast  away  an  essential  part  of  real  human  nature,  something 
■which,  if  properly  viewed,  is  flesh  of  their  flesh  and  bone  of  their  bone. 
The  difficulty  with  Natorp's  scheme  is  that,  like  all  attempts  to  unite 
opposing  factions,  it  demands  concessions  from  each,  and  so  takes  the 
form  of  a  compromise;  and  compromises  in  the  case  of  moral  questions, 
as  well  as  in  other  matters  which  will  easily  occur  to  the  reader,  are  never 
the  final  settlement  of  anything.  We  better  like  the  plan  followed  by 
those  who  with  less  irenic  intentions  seek  after  the  truth,  expecting  that 
it  will  win. 

RECENT  THEOLOGICAL  LITERATURE. 
Ignatius  vou  Loyola  und  die  Gegenreformation  (Ignatius  Loyola  and 
theCouuter-Keformation).  By  Eberhard  Gothein.  Halle,  Max  Niemeyer, 
1895.  This  is  far  more  than  a  biography  of  Loyola;  it  is  a  history  of  the 
Jesuits,  so  far  as  Loyola  was  connected  therewith.  Both  as  a  biograi)hy 
of  the  man,  and  as  a  history  of  the  origin  and  early  progress  of  the  order, 
it  is  undoubtedly  the  bust  ever  written.  One  of  the  chief  virtues  of  the 
book  is  that  it  gives  so  comprehensive,  detailed,  and  clear  an  idea  of  the 


1S97.]  Foreign  Outlook.  317 

times  of  IgDati'.is.  The  religions  dcvclo])ment  of  the  Spanish  people  is 
given  at  length,  as  also  that  of  Italy,  in  order  to  prepare  the  mind  for  the 
so-called  counter-reformation  •which  was  the  product  of  the  Church  life 
cf  these  two  couutries,  and  of  which  the  order  of  Jesuits  was  one  of  the 
principal  agents.  The  name  of  the  order,  Gonqjahia  de  Jesus,  is  not 
translatable  b}- the -words,  "  Society  of  Jesus."  It  does  not  signify  that 
the  minnbers  are  companions  of  Jesus,  but  rather  that  they  are  a  militant 
liost  which  has  taken  the  name  of  its  leader.  As  the  Swiss  mercenary 
troops  Avere  ever  ready  to  go  anywhere  and  fight  for  their  leaders,  so  the 
Company  of  Je^us  was  to  be  ready  to  fight  for  Jesus.  The  name  Jesuits 
is  disapproved  by  members  of  the  order.  The  Jesuitical  doctrine  of 
obedience  comes  in  for  a  good  share  of  Gothein's  attention.  Ke  declares 
that  to  Ignatius  the  highest  end  was  to  secure  in  each  member  a  dead 
mechanical  compliance  with  his  own  purpose.  In  such  compliance  alone 
did  he  see  a  true  observance  of  law  and  rule.  Nowhere  else  can  one 
secure  so  good  a  conception  of  the  spiritual  ex-ercises  of  the  Jesaits  as  in 
this  book.  The  exercises  themselves  Ignatius  considered  to  bo  the  real 
education  of  a  Jesuit.  One  of  the  great  merits  of  the  book  is  its 
treatment  of  other  great  personalities  than  Loyola,  both  of  those  who  pre- 
ceded and  of  those  who  were  contemporary  with  him.  Among  them 
was  Carafifa,  who  later  occupied  the  pontifical  throne  as  Paul  lY,  and 
who  was  to  the  counter- re  formation  in  Italy  what  Loyola  was  to  the 
whole  of  Europe.  The  book  also  gives  a  clear  and  comprehensive  idea 
of  Spanish  mysticism,  the  prevalence  of  which  iu  the  sixteenth  century 
was  one  of  the  prime  conditions  of  the  spread  of  reformation  principles 
among  the  Spaniards.  Ignatius  was  himself  at  one  period  in  danger  from 
the  Inquisition  as  an  adherent  of  the  Illuminist  party.  Notwithstanding 
the  fact  that  Gothcin  is  a  Protestant  he  hns  handled  his  subject  with 
the  trueohjectivity  of  an  historian,  and  no  fair-minded  reader  can  charge 
him  with  lack  of  sympathy  with  his  hero.  Nevertheless,  liis  biography 
contains  too  much  truth  to  suit  the  Ultramoutauists,  and  consequently  does 
not  win  their  favor. 

Vie  de  St,  B?mr;rd,  Abb6  do  Clairvaux  (Life  of  St.  Bernard,  Abbe  of 
Clairvanx).  Ey  the  Abb6  E.  Vacandard.  Paris,  Victor  Lecoffrc,  1895. 
The  most  interesting  of  tlie  monks  of  the  ^Middle  Ages  has  here  found  a 
competent  biographer.  To  the  majority  of  tliose  who  know  something  of 
Bernard  he  is  a  man  conspicuous  for  his  saintlincss  and  for  his  burning 
love  for  Jesus  Christ.  All  such  may  find  here  tlic  facts  needful  to  dispel 
this  illusion.  He  was  one  of  the  most  dogmatic  of  men,  and  at  the  same 
time  one  of  the  most  commanding.  He  intermeddled  with  the  theo- 
logical speculations  of  his  time,  nnd  always  in  the  interest  of  strict 
orthodoxy,  and  with  questions  of  far-reaching  importance  in  the  practi- 
cal management  of  the  Church.  The  prevalent  imi)rcssion  that  he  always 
had  his  way  is  not  exactly  correct,  nor  is  it  substantiated  by  this  hook. 
Vacandard  is  a  Ilomanist,  and  accepts  as  facts  what  nothing  but  the 
methods  of  viewing   history  peculiar  to  Rome  could  substantiate.     So 


318  Ilcthodist  Review.  CMarch, 

that,  wliile  he  excludes  the  Inrge  quantities  of  Icgcudaiy  matter  which 
less  cli^ciimin;>tiug  writers  would  have  inserted,  yet  he  surrounds  Bernard 
■with  a  Ijalo  of  the  miraculous.  Still,  he  attempts  to  be  fair  by  admitting 
the  limitations  of  the  man.  He  sometimes  exaggerated,  though  for  the 
purposes  of  the  orator,  that  is,  to  attract  the  greater  attention,  and  his 
latiguage  did  not  always  indicate  a  spirit  of  moderation.  The  thin!:,"S 
which  he  said  against  those  whom  he  opposed  cannot  always  be  accepted 
without  allowance,  although  Bernard  was  himself  convinced  of  their 
truth.  Perhaps  Yacandard  might  have  done  well  to  add  that,  while 
Bernard  was  generally  frank  even  to  the  i:)oint  of  excess,  he  was  some- 
times so  careful  as  to  suggest  that  he  knew  how  to  be  diplomatic  on 
occasion.  As  an  orator  Yacandard  considers  him  lacking  in  correct 
taste,  which,  however,  in  his  estimate  is  not  essential  to  the  highest  ora- 
tory. It  is  rather  the  sweep  of  thought  and  the  power  of  conviction  that 
makes  the  orator,  according  to  the  belief  of  Yacandard,  and  in  these  mat- 
ters Bernard  need  fear  no  rival.  One  of  the  most  instructive  portions  of 
the  book  is  that  in  which  the  author  compares  Bernard's  conception  of 
love  with  that  of  Fenelon  and  Madame  Guyon.  Utterances  of  Bernard, 
however,  whicli  were  out  of  harmony  with  post-Tridentine  Romanism 
Yacandard  passes  over  in  silence,  though  he  refuses  to  explain  away  his 
hero's  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  the  immaculate  conception  of  Mary. 
He  mentions  the  fact  that  "enemies"  of  "the  Church  "  have  compared 
Bernard  with  jMartin  Luther.  On  this  point  he  remarks  that  the  com- 
])arison  is  iniiuitely  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  Abbg  of  Clairvaux.  This 
is  a  question  concerning  which  Protestants  and  Eomanists  would  natu- 
rally and  permanently  differ.  From  a  sermon  of  Bernard  we  infer  that 
cheese,  milk,  and  fish  were  a  part  of  the  diet  at  Clairvaux.  Yacandard 
seems  to  overlook  the  sicrnificance  of  this. 


RELIGIOUS  AXD  EDUCATIONAL. 
Christianity  and  ITatural  Science.  "\Ye  have  seen  in  the  last  two  num- 
bers of  the  Beti^w  what  ITarnack  and  Kaftan  had  to  say  with  reference  to 
the  apologetic  relation  which  exists  between  Christianity  and  histor}',  and 
also  the  relation  prevailing  between  Christianity  and  philosophy.  In  the 
same  series  of  addresses  Dr.  Riehm,  head  master  in  Halle,  spoke  on  the 
relation,  apologetically  considered,  between  Christianity  and  natural  sci- 
ence. He  begins  his  remarks  by  calling  attention  to  the  fact  of  the  sup- 
posed enmity  existing  between  Christianity  and  natural  science,  and  gives 
as  an  early  illustration  the  excited  warnings  of  Luther  and  Mclanchthon 
against  the  newly  announced  Copcrnican  theory  of  the  revolution  of  all 
the  planets  about  the  sun.  He  proposes  to  show  that  there  can  be  no  con- 
flict between  the  representatives  of  science  and  Christianity,  unless  on  one 
side  or  on  both  sides  there  is  a  transgression  of  the  proper  limitations  of 
their  respective  domains.  In  order  to  do  this  Riehm  gives  a  somewhat 
detailed  history  of  primitive  and  later  thought  relative  to  the  origin  and 
progress  of  the  physical  universe.  This  review  also  demonstrates  how 
thoroughly  the  newer  conceptions  have  banished  the  earlier  ones,  and  how 


1S97.]  Foreign  Outlook.  319 

strongly  tlicy  have  iutrcnchcd  themselves  in  the  minds  of  all  educated  peo- 
ple. The  chasms  in  the  demoastralion  of  tlie  Darwiniau  tlieory  of  the  ori- 
gin of  species,  to  whicli  Rieluu  firmly  adheres,  lie  regards  as  explicable  on 
the  ground  that  conditions  must  be  very  favorable  in  order  to  secure  the 
petrifaction  of  an  organism,  and  that  as  yet  but  a  small  portion  of  the 
earth's  surface  has  been  made  use  of  as  a  field  of  research.  Under  all  the 
circumstances  he  regards  the  discoveries  made  remarkably  corroborative 
of  the  theory  in  question.  Having  freely  admitted  all  the  supposed  dis- 
coveries of  modern  science,  Riehm  declares  they  are  purely  scientific  mat- 
ters having  nothing  to  do  with  religion.  The  Darwinists  have  overstepped 
their  bounds  in  declaring  that  tlie  theory  renders  a  Creator  unnecessary, 
and  that  it  disproves  the  telcological  view  of  the  universe.  But,  just  be- 
cause of  this  materialistic  conclusion  which  many  Darwinists  drew,  the 
conduct  of  the  theologians  in  rejcrting  the  theory  itself  on  the  ground 
that  it  conflicts  with  the  teachings  of  Scripture  is  explicable.  Yet  in  so 
doing  the  theologians,  like  the  Darwinists  before  them,  departed  from 
their  proper  sphere.  They  forgot  that  the  Bible  has  for  its  purpose  to 
instruct  as  to  the  ideal  mutual  relations  between  God  and  man,  not  to 
spare  us  the  necessity  of  historical,  geographical,  or  scientific  investiga- 
tion. In  fact,  says  Biehm,  the  account  of  creation  found  in  the  Bible  is 
irreconcilable  with  the  findings  of  science;  and,  since  the  Bible  is  not  a 
book  of  science,  we  must  yield  its  scientific  utterances  as  far  as  taey  con- 
flict with  the  progress  of  discovery.  The  one  thing  which  the  author  of 
Genesis  really  wished  to  inculcate  was,  not  how,  but  the  fact  tliat,  God  is 
the  author  of  all  matter  and  all  force,  and  that  he  has,  therefore,  pow'er 
over  all  and  that  nothing  can  occur  to  us  except  by  liis  wish  or  will.  And 
this  is  in  no  wise  contrary  to  the  findings  of  science.  The  chemist  can- 
not explain  the  origin  of  matter,  nor  the  physicist  the  origin  of  force. 
Should  any  one  assert,  says  Riehm,  that  matter  and  motion  have  existed 
from  all  eternity,  the  mathematician  will  tell  him  that  he  does  not  know 
what  eternity  means.  For,  even  if  billions  of  years  ])assed  before  the 
rotating  sphere  of  nebula  took  the  form  of  the  present  universe,  eternity 
is  still  longer.  Other  billions  of  years  preceded.  Why  was  it  that  in 
those  billions  of  years  the  supposed  rotation  did  not  produce  the  present 
condition.  A  developing,  progressive,  changing  movement  cannot  be 
eternal.  Only  an  unchanging  or  a  periodic<il  movemont,  or  rest,  can  be 
eternal.  In  like  manner  the  assertion  that  the  telcological  conception  is 
destroyed  by  Darwinism  is  not  justiQed  by  the  facts.  If  the  laws  of  na- 
ture are  so  constituted  as  to  produce  by  their  mutual  interaction  a  world 
so  marvelously  complicated  as  ours  from  a  rotating  ball  of  nebulous  mat- 
ter, shall  we  say  that  the  qualities  and  laws  of  matter  arc  what  they  are 
by  accident  and  without  purpose  ?  Is  that  sense  or  nonsense  ?  But,  if 
these  qualities  are  in  matter  for  a  purpose,  then  lie  must  have  cherished 
this  purpose  who  gave  matter  its  attributes.  How  this  is  no  science  can 
tell  us,  but  the  Scripture  only.  The  scientist  may  be  astonished  at  the 
dependence  he  can  place  on  the  operation  of  natural  law;  the  Christian 
recognizes  in  these  laws  the  will  of  God,  which  no  one  can  alter.     Natural 


320  Methodist  Bcview.  IMarcli, 

science,  so  far  from  bcirif,'  able  to  deny  the  Ts-ork  of  the  Creator,  haa 
rather  for  its  function  to  show  in  some  mcnsnie  liow  God  prot-cedtid  in 
the  construction  of  the  world,  althongli  the  first  act  of  creation  is  still 
left  unexplained  and  inexplicable.  Tiic  Almighty,  holds  Kiehm,  conld 
without  difficulty  have  revealed  the  actual  method  of  creation  to  the  au- 
thor of  the  Book  of  Genesis;  but  nothing  useful  would  have  been  accom- 
plished thereby,  for  men  would  not  have  understood  the  revelation  as 
it  was  given.  Martin  Ltither  once  described  heaven  to  his  little  son, 
Hans,  as  a  great  and  beautiful  garden  in  which  grew  all  manner  of  deli- 
cious fruits,  where  the  inhabitants  rode  on  beautiful  horses  and  shot  with 
silver  crossbows.  If  Hans  took  this  letter  in  his  hand  in  later  years  he 
would  have  found  it  just  as  edifying  as  in  his  i)ifuncy,  although  he  would 
have  interpreted  his  fuihcr's  fanciful  description  of  the  other  life  in  an 
entirely  diilerent  sense.  As  children,  we  tliink  as  children;  as  men,  as 
men.  So  it  is,  says  Riehm,  with  the  story  of  the  fall.  As  it  is  related 
in  Genesis  it  did  not  occur.  And  yet  we  all  know  how  frightfully 
true  is  the  intent  of  the  story  there  told.  Natural  science  can  never  make 
us  hesitate  to  believe  iu  God,  the  Almighty,  the  JIaker  of  heaven  and 
earth;  nor  can  it  have  anything  to  object  against  the  doctrine  that  the 
Almighty  God  is  our  Father,  whom  we  may  trust  unconditionally  and 
with  childlike  confidence  because  he  loves  us  more  than  all  else  and  is 
himself  love.  With  equal  confidence  we  may  pray  to  him,  in  the  assur- 
ance that  he  hears  and  ausv/ers  our  prayers,  iu  spite  of  the  unbending 
character  of  natural  law.  For  our  prayers  for  spiritual  blessings  have 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  tlie  laws  of  nature;  while  He  who  knoweth 
what  we  need  before  we  ask  him  did  not  so  construct  the  universe  that 
he  could  not  give  the  objects  of  their  petitions  to  them  that  ask  in  con- 
fidence. As  to  the  miracles,  Riehm  further  continues,  it  must  be  said 
that  faith  docs  not  consist  iu  holding  thorn  as  true.  Unbelief  directs  its 
chief  assaults  against  the  belief  iu  miracles.  It  is  true  that  the  scientific 
investigator  finds  much  in  everyday  life  which  is  incomprehensible,  and 
that  certain  of  the  miracles,  especially  those  of  healing,  can  be  explained 
to-day  by  the  known  effect  of  mental  infiuencc  of  one  upon  another;  yet 
it  ought  to  be  remembered  that  Jesus  laid  but  little  stress  upon  liis  own 
miracles,  and  rated  that  faith  very  low  which  was  based  upon  them.  To 
require  this  acceptance  of  the  miracles,  unless  at  the  bottom  of  one's  own 
heart  he  felt  that  the  conflict  between  them  and  the  laws  of  nature  was 
overcome,  would  result  in  self-deception  and  hyprocrisy.  This  would 
indeed  be  not  merely  a  dead  faith;  it  would  be  a  faith  that  would  kill. 
Faith,  says  Kielim,  is  not  intellectual  acceptance,  but  confidence.  It  is 
an  affair  of  the  heart,  and  not  of  the  understanding.  If  one  believes  iu 
God,  his  heavenly  Father,  places  himself  entirely  in  his  merciful  hands, 
trusts  him  for  daily  forgiveness  of  sin  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  wlio  suffered 
and  died,  then  he  can  leave  all  that  is  secondary  and  subordinate  on  one 
side,  and  tlien  he  has  the  true  faith  which  furnishes  power  for  good 
■works,  and  which  makes  us  holy  and  happy  both  here  and  in  the  world 
that  is  to  come. 


[^^7.]        Sinnmary  of  the  Revlcios  and  Magazines.  321 

SUMIvTARY   OF   THE   REVIEWS   AND   MAGAZINES. 


Some  years  since  a  youug  maij  who  was  speaking  in  a  Southern  church 
on  .Scripture  study  made  a  complimentary  allusion  to  Shakeapeare,  in 
iUiistration  of  his  point  "with  ng:ud  to  the  appreciation  of  the  Bible  as 
literature."  His  remarks  called  forth  a  rejoinder  from  a  leading  member 
t.f  the  church,  who  "arose  and  delivered  a  very  severe  philippic  against 
Simkespeare  and  'others  of  his  tribe,'  saying  that  they  liad  done  iuculci:- 
l:il)!c  harm  to  tlie  cause  of  sound  morality  and  religious  instruction."  lu 
this  condemnation  tlie  pastor  of  the  church  also  joined,  who  said  that  he 
"had  never  read  but  one  play  of  Shakespeare's,  and  very  little  else  of 
secular  literature;"  and  afterward  so  many  others  united  ia  the  cuLicisra 
that  the  youug  man  found  himself  "largely  iu  the  minority,  and  went  to 
his  home  a  sadder  but,  perhaps,  a  wiser  man."  Such  is  briefly  the  inci- 
dent with  which  Edwin  Mims,  M.A.,  introduces  his  article  on  "Poetry 
and  the  Spiritual  Life,"  in  the  January  number  of  the  MethodM  J\ivicv)  of 
tlic  Church  South.  As  an  oflset,  however,  to  the  incident  Mr.  Minis  ue.Kt 
quotes  from  Farrar  as  follows:  "I  dare  to  say  that  I  have  learned  more 
of  high  and  holy  teaching  from  Dante  and  Shakespeare,  ?>Iiltoa  and 
■\Vordsworih,  Browning  and  Tennyson,  than  I  have  learned  from  many  of 
the  professed  divines.  The  poets  have  given  me  more  consolation  in 
sorrow,  more  passion  for  righteousness,  more  faith  iu  the  divine  good- 
ness, more  courage  to  strive  after  the  attainment  of  the  divine  ideal, 
more  insight  into  the  sacred  charities  which  save  us  from  despairing 
over  the  littleness  of  man,  than  I  have  derived  from  other  men.  .  .  .  Next 
to  these  [Christ  and  the  prophets  and  apostles  of  the,  Bible],  of  all  human 
teachers  I  would  jjlace  the  illumined  souls  of  the  few  Christian  poets  of 
the  world  who,  sv.eepiiig  aside  the  sham  and  rubbish  of  Pharisaism,  lead 
lis  to  realities  and  to  the  living  Christ."  After  a  general  analysis  of  the 
high  qualities  necessary  in  a  poet  Mr.  Minis  observes  that  Shakespeare, 
"  more  than  any  man  that  has  ever  lived,  had  a  vision  of  the  life  of  m.na 
in  its  entirety,"  and  quotes  the  advice  of  the  late  Dr.  Broadus  to  the 
theological  students  of  Yanderbilt  University,  that  they  "could  not 
afford  to  leave  Shakespeare  out  of  their  libraries."  Wordsworth,  next, 
"had  a  vision  of  nature  as  the  revelation  of  God  and  as  the  teacher  and 
comforter  of  man.  .  .  .  To  an  age  of  materialism  he  spoke  a  message  of 
spiritual  life;  to  an  age  of  doubt  and  skepticism  he  brings  the  calm  and 
rest  of  a  sublime  faith  in  God  and  man  and  nature."  As  for  Tennyson, 
li*^  "  has  many  a  message  for  those  who  are  seeking  for  the  truth."  And, 
lastly,  Browning's  "faith  in  God  and  immortality  and  Christ  was  never 
shaken;  his  poetry  is  a  trimuphant  assertion  of  those  fundamental  facts 
of  the  spiritual  life."  So  do  tlie  poets  "keep  alive  the  sparks  of  divinity 
ill  man,"  as  the  successors  of  David,  Job,  the  prophets  who  "denounced 
f^vil  in  all  forms,"  and  that  apostle  who  "caught  a  vision  of  the  city  of 
tlic  Xcw  Jerusalem." 

-1  —  FIFTH  SERIES,  VOL.  XIII. 


322  Methodist  I^evlew.  [Mai-cli, 

A  :new  veuture  in  the  department  of  monthly  theological  literature  is 
The  £x'posito.%  which  is  the  Amcricau  edilioi)  of  the  English  magazine  of 
the  same  name.  Its  first  issue  bears  the  date  of  February.  Its  American 
editor  is  the  Kev.  Charles  Cuthbert  Hall,  D.D.,  recently  elected  President 
of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary.  Particularly  trenchant  and  disillu- 
siiiniziug  is  the  review  of  27ie  Mind  of  the  Master,  with  which  the  pub- 
lication opens.  It  is  a  "  superticially  attractive  auda  deci)ly  disappointintr 
book;"  the  reviewer  finds  specimens  of  "'  theology  xmrecognized,"  of  "  un- 
steadine^s  of  the  pen,"  aud  of  "inadequate  and  evasive  thinking,"  and 
another  utterance  challenges  "good  taste  or  decency."  As  to  Dr.  Wat- 
son's suggestion  for  a  new  creed,  the  author  believes  that  a  Church 
"with  no  creed  but  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  .  .  .  would  neither  bear 
witness  to  any  definite  doctrines  nor  hold  together  for  six  months."  The 
writer  of  the  critique  is  ttie  Kight  Rev.  G.  A.  Chadwick,  D.D.,  Lord 
Bishop  of  Derry  and  Raphoc.  The  following  article,  by  Principal  A.  M. 
Fuirbairn,  D.U.,  discusses  "Christ's  Attitude  to  His  Own  Death,"  and 
particularly  analyzes  certain  utterances  of  the  Saviour  upon  that  impei.d- 
ing  event.  In  liis  article  on  "  Christian  Perfection  "  Dr.  J.  A.  Beet  ct)n- 
siders  the  word  "peifect,"as  it  occurs  iu  the  Xew  Testament,  with  a 
scholarly  comparison  of  difTerent  texts.  "  The  teaching  of  tlie  Kew  Tes- 
tament about  perfection,"  he  concludes,  "as  a  whole,  holds  before  u« 
for  our  pursuit  and  attaiument  a  measure  of  moral  and  intellectual  and 
spiritual  maturity  as  much  above  the  actual  condition  of  some  of  the 
members  of  the  apostolic  churches  as  is  the  strength  and  development 
of  manhood  above  the  weakness  and  waywardness  of  a  child."  The 
remaining  articles,  on  which  w^e  may  not  comment,  are  "Notes  on  01>- 
scure  Passages  of  the  Prophets,"  by  Professor  T.  K.  Chcyne,  D.D. ; 
"John's  View  of  the  Sabbath  Rest,"  by  George  Matheson,  D.D.  ;  "  The 
Linguistic  History  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  Maurice  Yernes'  Dating 
of  the  Documents,"  by  Professor  Eduard  Konig,  D.D. ;  "On  Dr. 
Schurer's  Reply,"  by  Profesbor  \y.  M.  Ramsay,  D.D.;  "The  Priest  of 
Penitence,"  by  Rev.  E.  N.  Bennett;  and  "Note  on  the  ^Sleaning  of  the 
Word  AIQNIOS,"  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Wilkinson.  The  "Reviews  of  New 
Books"  is  a  full  and  valuable  department,  Dr.  Hall  himself  being  a  con- 
tributor. The  vigor,  wide  sco)>e,  and  high  scholars^hip  of  this  new  j>cri- 
odical  commend  it  to  the  notice  of  the  American  ministry. 


The  desire  to  remove,  or  at  least  diminish,  "the  existing  divisions  of 
Christendom"  marks  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century.  No  longer  ore 
Catholic  and  Protestant,  Calvinist  and  Arminian  "content  to  fight," 
caring  "only  for  victory."  These  are  the  introductory  statements  of  a 
vigorous  article  on  "The  Problem  of  Christian  Unity"  in  the  L-ondon 
Quarterly  Rericu)  for  January.  Among  the  causes  leading  to  "desire  for 
mutual  understanding"  are  "the  scieutific  study  of  history,"  "  the  more 
complete  acquaintance  with  one  another,"  and  "  reunion  conferences  of  all 
descriptions."  The  problem  of  organic  union  is,  however,  by  no  means 
simple.     Some,  in  fact,  "see  plainly  enough  that  the  medieval  theory 


1897.]        SuminanjoftJi4BevlewsandMa(/azh\es.  323 

of  ecclesiastical  uniformity  has  disappeared,  never  to  rcturu."  The  latest 
project  for  reunion,  on  the  part  of  the  English  Church,  Las  met  its  defeat 
in  the  bull  of  Leo  XIII  that  "  ordinations  carried  out  according  to  An- 
glican rite  have  been  and  are  absolutely  null  and  utterly  void" — though, 
"on  the  ground  of  possessing  the  inestimable  blessing  of  an  order  of 
clergy  Avith  certain  exclusive  rights,"  the  Church  of  England  "expects 
Presbyterians,  J^Iethodists,  and  Cougregationalists  to  give  up  their  au- 
tonomy for  State  bondage."  Yet,  while  organic  union  must  come  slowly, 
if  at  all,  "a  deep  and  abiding  unity  does  exist,  which  no  sectarian  con- 
troversies can  prevent  or  disturb,"  the  "unity  of  the  spirit"  that  Chris- 
tians are  bidden  to  *'  guard,  in  the  bond  of  peace."  The  second  article 
of  this  quarterly  discusses  "  Sheridan,"  and  describes  his  genius,  literary 
labors,  public  successes,  and  sad  decline.  "  Mr.  Gladstone's  'Butler'" 
is  the  subject  of  the  third  article.  The  reviewer  notices  \i\  detail  the 
work  of  revision  and  annotation,  performed  by  the  man  whom  Dollinger 
pronounced  "the  best  theologian  in  England,"  and,  with  some  dilTer- 
ences  of  opinion  on  "  comparatively  minor  matters,"  confesses  his  "  high 
admiration  of  both  the  rnun  and  the  book."  All  will  join  Lim  in  the 
further  expression  that  "there  is  something  both  prithetic  and  gladden- 
ing in  the  .sight  of  one  of  the  very  foremost  of  British  men  of  afiairs, 
•whom  honored  old  age  has  brought  to  the  confines  of  the  world  to  come, 
on  which  he  has  spent  so  much  and  so  protracted  thought,  calmly  asserting 
his  firm  faith  in  it  and  his  trust  in  the  goodness  and  f;iithfulness  of  God." 
The  fourth  article,  entitled  "  New  Theistic  Speculations,"  gives  an  out- 
line of  Professor  C.  B.  Upton's  book,  and  pronounces  the  Avork  "one  of 
the  ablest  in  an  able  series."  The  fifth  article,  on  "  Mr.  Augustus  Hare's 
*  Story  of  My  Life,'  "  and  the  sixth,  on  "  Sir  Humphry  Davy,"  are  charm- 
ing as  brief  reviews,  and  suggest  that  the  volumes  themselves  are  still 
more  attractive.  The  next  article,  on  "The  Puritan  Settlements  in  Kew 
England,"  discusses  twelve  books  recently  issued  on  the  general  subject, 
and  is  an  intelligent  Old  World  review  of  New  "World  growth.  The  eighth 
and  last  article  notices  "  Earl  Sclborne,"  and  pays  worthy  tribute  to  one 
who  was  "a  profound  lawyer,  a  consummate  advocate,  a  nuisterly  and 
persuasive  speaker  in  Parliament,  a  great  chancellor,  a  wise  statesman, 
.  .  .  a  humble,  steadfast  Christian." 


In  the  Nineteenth  Century ior  February  is  found:  1.  "Urgent  Questions 
for  the  Council  of  Defence,"  by  Captain  Lord  Charles  Bercsford ; 
2.  "The  Plague,"  by  Dr.  Montagu  Lubbock;  3.  "  The  Elizabethan  Ec- 
ligion  (in  Correction  of  Sir.  George  Bussell),"  by  J.  Horace  Round; 
4.  "The  London  University  Problem,"  by  Sir  Joshua  Fitch,  LL.D. ; 
ft.  "  The  True  Nature  of  'Falsetto,'"  by  E.  Davidson  Palmer;  G.  "Law 
and  the  Laundry,"  by  Mrs.  Bernard  Bosanquet,  Mrs.  Creightor,  Mrs. 
Sidney  AYcbb,  and  Lady  Frederick  Cavendish;  7.  "Timber  Creeping  iu 
the  Carpathians,"  by  E.  N.  Buxton;  8.  "Peccnt  Science,"  by  Prince 
Kropotkin;  9.  "Life  in  Poetry — Poetical  Expression, "by  Professor  Court- 
liope,   C.B.;  10.   "Sketches  Made  in  Germany,   No.  3,"  by  Mrs.  Blyth; 


324  McthodUi  Review.  [March, 

11.  "Gibbon's  Life  and  Lcttei-s,"  by  Herbert  Paul ;  12.  "Individualists 
and  Socialists,"  by  the  Dean  of  Ripon ;  13.  "Nurses  u  la  mode — a  lieply 
to  Lady  Priestley,"  by  Mrs.  Bedford  Fcnwick. 


The  February  number  of  the  licviewof  Ueviem  gives  much  of  its  space 
to  notices  of  General  Francis  A.  Walker,  Kudyard  Kijiling,  and  Pvobert 
Browning.  "Few  men,"  it  says  of  Walker,  "have  lived  so  many  lives 
in  one."  And  again,  making  reference  to  him  in  "A  Plea  for  the  Pro- 
tection of  Useful  Slen,"  it  asserts:  "So  valuable  a  piece  of  pu'jlic  prop- 
erty as  such  a  man  ought  not  to  be  Avorried  and  badgered  to  death  by 
petty  demands  upon  his  time  and  strength,  any  more  than  the  high-bred 
race  horse  should  be  used  for  dray  purposes,  or  precious  stones  for  road 
making."  Dean  Farrar's  address  at  the  recent  service  commemoraling 
Browning's  decease  is  also  included  in  the  present  issue.  His  theme  is 
"The  Significance  of  Browning's  Message,"  and  his  lesson  Irom  the 
poet's  life  and  writings  is  that  we  should  live  "truly,  nobly,  bravely, 
wisely,  happily."  F.  Herbert  Stead  follows  with  a  paragraph  on 
"  Browning  as  a  Poet  of  the  Plain  People." 


Two  of  the  prominent  articles  in  the  January  and  February  numbers  of 
the  Homiktic  Beview  are  contributed  by  C.  H.  Payne,  D.D.,  LL.D.  The 
first  is  entitled  "The  Coming  Revival — Its  Cliaracteristics,"  and  the 
second,  "The  Coming  Picvival — Signs  of  Its  Coming."  In  optimistic 
spirit  the  writer  believes  tliat  the  American  Church  "is  about  to  enter 
upon  a  revival  epoch  unprecedented  in  her  history."  We  would  invite 
particular  attention  to  these  articles,  for  their  scholarship,  hopefulness. 
and  breadth  of  view.     A  third  paper  is  to  complete  the  series. 


The  Edinhurgh,  Hevieir  for  January  has:  1.  "  Forty-one  Years  in  India;"' 
2.  "  Ulster  Before  the  Union ;  "  3.  "William  !\Iorris,  Poet  and  Crafts- 
man;" 4.  "Sir  George  Tressady;"  5.  "Algeria;"  6.  "The  'Phar- 
salia'  of  Lucan;"  7.  "The  Progress  and  Procedure  of  the  Civil  Courts 
of  England;"  8.  "  What  was  the  Gunpowder  Plot?  "  9.  "  Kooks  and 
Their  Ways;''  10.  "Newspapers,  Statesmen,  and  the  Public;  "  11.  "Fi- 
nancial Relations  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland." 


The  ChristiaH  Quarterhj  for  January  is  a  new  issue  "devoted  to  the 
advocacy  of  the  faith,  doctrine,  and  practice  of  New  Testament  Chris- 
tianity." It  is  scholarly  and  promising. — Both  the  Lutheran  Quarterly 
and  the  Presltyicrian  and  Jkformcd  Ecvicw  for  January  have  articles  on 
Melanchthon. The  Chautauquan  for  February  has  as  attractive  illus- 
trated articles,  "Master])ieces  of  French  Painting,"  by  Horace  Townsend, 
and  "The  Active  Rear  Admirals  of  tlic  United  States  Navy,"  by  E.  L. 

Didier. Much  attention  is  given  to  China  in  the  Februa:y  number  of 

the  Oospel  in  All  Lands.     For  its  typography,  illustrations,  and  general 
attractiveness.  Dr.  Smith,  its  editor,  is  to  be  commended. 


1^01.]  J^ooh  Notices.  325 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


RELIGION,  THEOLOGY,  AND  BIBLICAL  LITERATURE. 

Th(  TPorfr.'?  of  nishop  BiitJrr.    Edited  by  tbe  Ulslit  Ron.  W.  E.  Gladstone.    2  vols.    8to, 

pp.  xx.tvli,  4i)l ;  X,  46i.    New  York  :  Tbe  Maciriillan  Company.    Price,  cloth,  $7. 
.v!ii.li<..<  Suhsidiani  to  the  Worlui  of  Bishop  Bvtlcr.  By  tbe  Rigbt  Hon.  W.  E.  Gi.adsto.\e. 
r.'oio.  pp.  370.    Same  publisbers.    Trice,  clotb,  ti. 

IJutlei-'s  Analogy  ^vas  irublishcd  iu  173G.  That  in  1896  that  c.xtraor- 
diuary  mau,  Mr.  Gladstone,  a  statesman-theologian  of  undeniably  largo 
did  accurate  learning,  as  well  as  philosophical  subtk-ty  and  logical  acu- 
men, should  consider,  after  lifelong  study  of  the  works  of  Bishop  Butler, 
that  the  most  fittiug  labor  to  crov.u  his  powerful  life  and  the  greatest 
service  needed  at  his  hands  by  m:inkind  will  be  found  in  making  the 
fulistance  and  meaning  of  Joseph  Butler's  writings  more  easily  acccsiibie 
Riid  readily  comprehensible  to  all  students— this  simple  fact  is  so 
great  a  testimony  to  the  value  of  Butler's  works  that  the  force  of  it  can 
Ec.ircely  be  overestimated  by  the  orthodox  or  belittled  by  the  heterodox. 
As  for  the  success  of  Mr.  Gladstone's  efforts,  it  must  be  said  that,  in  his 
olitiou,  a  master  thinker  of  the  nineteenth  century  has—by  the  division 
into  sections  with  headings,  by  perfect  indexes,  and  by  ex])lanatory  and 
illustrative  notes — made  t'ne  works  of  a  master  thinker  of  the  eighteenth 
century  accessible,  convenient,  lucid,  and  alluring  to  men  of  the  coming 
centuries.  Volume  I  contains  the  Analog}/,  as  also  the  dissertations  on 
Personal  Identity  and  the  Nature  of  Virtue,  and  the  correspondence 
with  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke.  Volume  II  contains  the  fifteen  sermons  on 
Hinnan  Nature,  or  Man  Considered  as  a  Jloral  Agent,  six  sermons 
I'reachod  upon  public  occasions,  a  charge  to  the  clergy  of  the  diocese  of 
Durham,  etc.  In  the  smaller  volume  of  subsidiary  Studies  Mr.  Gladstone 
•ii.scusses  Butler's  method  and  its  application  to  the  Scriptures,  his 
censors  (Mr.  Bagehot,  iliss  Hcnnell,  Leslie  Stephen,  and  Matthew 
.\rnold),  his  mental  qualities,  the  points  of  his  positive  teaching,  his 
thoology,  metaphysical  points,  the  Butler-Clarke  correspondence,  and 
Hishop  Butler's  celebrity  and  influence.  In  addition  there  are  the 
cliaptcrs  on  A  Future  Life,  Our  Condition  Therein,  Necessity  or  Dcter- 
i:iinism  (considered  by  some  his  strongest  and  most  valuable  discussion). 
Teleology,  Miracles,  The  Mediation  of  Clirist,  and  Probability  as  the  Guide 
f'f  Life.  In  these  studies  a  broad,  subtle,  sinewy  mind,  often  and  long 
the  helmsman  of  a  world-wide  empire,  wielding  for  many  years  a  more 
th;4u  royal  power,  familiar  with  and  adequate  to  the  most  lofty,  extensive, 
»"d  intricate  s\ibjects,  pours  out  ui^on  one  of  the  most  compact  and 
0->!o'5sa1  arguments  of  human  reasoning  a  "rich  treasury  of  comment 
'lid  expansion  from  the  stores  of  his  own  philosophical  thought  and 
>f  li;,'i<)us  devotion."  A  circumspect  mind,  taking  probability  as  a  guide, 
^iil  conclude,  we  think,  that  arguments  which  impress  Gladstone  as 
^'^ighty  and  cogent  after  over  a  half  century  of  examination  are  not 


326  Methodist  Bemev).  [Mareli, 

likely  to  be  easily  remanded  to  tho  museum  of  curious  theological  antiqui- 
ties by  any  of  our  recent  roadjusters,  disintegrators,  and  dispcnseis,  few, 
if  any,  of  whom  are  of  stature  to  cast  a  shadow  approaching  the  size  of 
bis.  These  three  volumes,  constituting  tugotlicr  a  cubic  block  of  solid 
intellect  tJirown  into  the  midst  of  a  time  all  too  ready  to  make  Aveak,  ])re- 
cipitate,  needless,  and  treasonable  concessions  to  deniers  and  destroyers, 
are  oi)portuuc,  steadying,  and  establisbing.  A  man  who  -will  deny  that 
Butler  and  Gladstone  constitute  a  syndicate  of  brains  and  erudition 
formidable  and  hard  to  match  proves  himself  so  brainless  and  ignorant  as 
to  be  incapable  of  judging;  and  the  "liberal  scholarship  and  progressive 
thought"  which  motion  them  contemptuously  aside  as  having  no  footing 
in  the  arena  of  eud-of-the-ceutury  discussion  are  so  light-headed  aiid 
trivial  as  to  recall  the  old  lady's  seaside  endeavor  with  a  broom  against 
the  flooding  tide.  Mr.  Gladstone  in  his  Preface  modestly  suggests  that 
some  one  else,  naming  Dean  Church,  might  have  done  the  work  of  editing 
better;  but  it  is  the  expressed  opinion  of  the  scholarly  world  that  this 
edition  of  Butler's  works,  with  Gladstone's  comments,  will  not  be  set 
aside  or  improved  upon.  ]Ma»sive  and  monumental,  it  will  abide.  The 
volume  of  subsidiary  Studies  is  in  some  ways  even  more  interesting  than 
those  which  contain  the  Analogy;  in  it  we  have  Gladstone  himself  as  an 
independent  thinker  and  not  as  a  commentator;  and  the  Studies  show  an 
octogenaiiau  ripeness  without  a  trace  of  seuility. 

The  Erpcin^mi  of  Religion.  Six  Locttires  Delivered  before  the  Lowell  Institute.  By  E. 
Winchester  DoNArn,  Rector  of  Trinity  Churdi  in  the  city  of  Boiton.  lima,  [ip.  298. 
New  York :  Houghton,  Mifflin  &  Ca    Price,  cloth,  $1.50. 

The  bus}'  rector  of  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  churches  of  the  laud 
here  gives  to  the  reading  public  in  permanent  form  certain  valuable  ad- 
dresses which  lie  liad  formerly  delivered  before  a  I^Iassachusetts  institute. 
Their  individuality  and  separateness,  which  is  noticeable  as  one  turns  the 
pages  of  the  book,  are  owing  to  the  fact  that  they  were  delivered  on  dif- 
ferent occasions;  their  unity  is  attributable  to  the  further  fact  that  they 
are  the  scholarly  and  cohesive  utterances  of  a  Gospel  minister  on  many  of 
the  practical  relations  of  Christianity  to  the  problems  of  personal  and 
social  existence.  The  first  lecture  of  Dr.  Donald  is  entitled  "Religion 
and  Salvation."  As  an  ojiening  postulate  he  takes  occasion  to  speak  of 
religion  as  ''the  common  possession  of  all  mankind,"  and  to  affirm  that 
"the  Christian's  contiite  prayer  is  the  blossoming  of  the  pagan's  attempt 
to  purchase  the  Deity's  favor  b}-  something  done  or  something  sacrificed." 
The  author's  differentiation  of  Christianity,  in  other  words,  from  the 
heathen  religions  of  the  world,  is  not  that  .sharply  drawn  definition  with 
"which  we  are  usually  fanuliar.  lie  fails  to  see  why  it  is  either  "perilous 
or  untrue"  to  affirm  that  Christianity  differs  only  in  degree  from  other 
religions.  It  is,  he  declares,  "  the  great  expansion  of  religion,  not  simply 
of  Judaism,  but  of  every  form  of  religion  which  has  sensitized  the  con- 
science, invigorated  the  will,  and  directed  the  hopes  of  mankind."  Or, 
to  quote  still  furtlier,  the  writer  says:  "I  claim,  therefore,  that  this  is  a 


ISOT.l  Boole  Notices.  327 

true  expausion  of  religion,  which  lias  lifted  Christiauity,  as  we  know  it 
here  in  America,  up  out  of  the  narrow  notion  of  it  as  standing  in  solitary 
{grandeur  among  the  faiths  of  the  world,  to  which  it  has  no  ties  of  spirit- 
ual kinship,  and  is  setting  it  forth  as  the  evolutionary,  divine  fultillmeut 
of  what  has  been  living  and  growing  in  the  heart  of  man  since  the  day 
he  was  placed  upon  this  earth."  The  view  is  one  that  is  not  held  by  all. 
As  fairly  as  is  possiljle,  however,  we  would  in  these  few  words  show  the 
author's  position  oud  leave  the  matter  with  the  student  of  religion  for  his 
own  disposal.  The  second  lecture  of  Dr.  Donald,  on  "The  New  Anthro- 
]K)logy,''  is  a  vigorous  empliasi.s  of  the  value  of  man  in  the  order  of  crea- 
tion. Tiie  distortion,  '"How  much  is  a  sheep  better  than  a  man,"  has 
already  been  restored,  the  author  holds,  to  its  "original  divine"  form, 
"  How  much  is  a  man  better  than  a  sheep."  The  liigh  value  that  is  now 
licing  placed  on  man  is  evidenced  in  the  establishment,  under  the  new 
.luthropology,  of  hospitals;  in  the  larger  attention  given  to  sanitary  science, 
including  tenement  house  reform ;  i>i  the  increasing  emphasis  laid  on  phys- 
ical exercise;  in  a  new  use  of  the  Pabbath  day;  and  in  the  estimate  now 
])ut  upon  "  the  spiritual  significance  of  health  and  sickness."  The  third 
chapter  of  this  thoughtful  book,  entitled  "  Keligion  and  Righteousness," 
i^  an  expansion  of  the  idea  that  religion  is  "insisting  upon  the  nece.-sity 
of  righteousness  to  the  economic  welfare  of  society,"  and  to  this  end  is 
"redefining  rigliteousness."  In  the  next  cliapter,  on  "Religion  and  In- 
dustrialism," are  noticed  some  of  the  charges  that  industrialism  makes 
against  civilization,  and  in  turn  the  growing  consciousness  of  religion  as 
to  its  duty  toward  industrialism.  "Religion  and  Socialism"  is  the  title 
of  the  fifth  chapter.  Religion,  it  declares,  is  strenuously  insisting  upon 
"the  separatcness  of  the  individual;"  is  laying  great  stress  "upon  the 
<luty  of  loyalty  to  superiority,  and  upon  the  duty  of  protection  to  inferi- 
ority;" and  is  opposed  to  socialism,  which  is  "in  strict  principle  the  pro- 
lX)sal  so  to  reorganize  human  society  by  State  enactment  that  there  shall 
be  an  absolute  statutory  equality  of  opportunity  and  possession  for  every 
member  of  society."  Reli^i:ion,  on  the  other  hand,  "stands  for  personal- 
ity, fur  the  assertion  and  refinement  of  self-separateness,  and  for  the  duty 
of  self-development;"  and  its  expansion  "precedes  and  creates  the  altru- 
ism without  which  every  plan  to  raise  man  in  the  social  scale  is  doomed 
to  irretrievable  failure."  This  brings  us  logically  to  the  notice  of  the 
elaiuis  which  organized  religion  has  "  upon  the  allegiance  of  the  people," 
as  noticed  in  chapter  six.  It  ministers  to  man's  "instinctive  sensitiveness 
to  God;"  it  exercises  an  "ethical  force  in  the  life  of  society"  superior  to 
that  of  the  press,  tlie  stage,  the  schools;  and  it  is  "  distinctly  on  the 
side  of  weakness,  ignorance,  and  innocence."  Such  arc  the  successive 
steps  of  the  author's  argument,  and  wc  have  traced  an  outline  of  his  rcR- 
soiiing  through  the  successive  chapters  because  this  method  best  shows 
what  he  aims  to  teach.  With  certain  of  his  utterances  all  will  not  agree, 
as,  for  instance,  his  views  uj)on  permissible  Sabbath  diversions,  or  hia 
assertion  that  "of  the  need  of  the  playliouse  to  healthy  life  there  ought 
to  be  no  Bcrious  doubt;"  yet,  in  the  main,  his  positions  will  Inve  the 


32S  Methodist  Revicic.  [Maicii, 

stmction  of  the  reader.  He  has  evidently  thou^^lit  long  upon  the  social 
problems  he  discusses,  and  is  jeiilous  for  the  ndvance  of  Christianity 
through  the  luany  doors  of  opportuuity  whicli  now  open  before  it. 

T>i€  ChrbAian  Doctrine  of  Immorlality.     By  Stkwakt  D.  F.  Salv'OXD,  M.A.,  D.D.  Svo, 
pp.  CC7.    New  York :  Charles  Rcribuer's  Sons.    Price,  clolli,  §5. 

This  portly  volume  is  an  expansion  of  a  course  of  lectures  given  in  the 
Free  Church  College  at  Aberdeen,  Scotland,  on  the  Cunningham  Foun- 
dation, by  Dr.  Salmond,  tlic  Professor  of  Theology  in  that  institution. 
The  quick  call  for  a  second  edition  is  practical  evidence  of  the  value  of 
the  book.  The  author  uses  the  word  immortality  in  the  large  sense 
which  Paul  gives  it  whenhespieaks  of  "  this  mortal  "  putting  on  "iuimor- 
tality."  Life,  eternal  life,  the  iminortalily  of  the  man  and  not  of  the  soul 
only,  is  held  to  bu  the  message  of  the  Bible,  alike  in  Old  Testament  and 
Kew,  in  Christ  and  in  apostle,  iu  John  and  in  Paul.  The  I'reface  says: 
"The  eye  of  man  looks  wistfully  to  the  end.  Life,  like  love,  believes  in 
its  own  immortality.  Heart  and  mind  cry  for  light  upon  what  is  beyond 
the  grave.  Nor  do  they  cry  in  vain.  They  have  their  answer  in  them- 
selves. They  have  it  in  highest  measure  in  those  words  c^f  the  Lord 
Jesu3,  into  whose  clear  depths  men  have  never  ceased  to  look  since  they 
were  first  spoken,  and  from  Avhich  they  have  never  turned  unsatisfied. 
It  is  the  primary  object  of  this  book  to  ascertain  what  these  words  dis- 
close of  man's  future.  It  does  not  undertake  to  examine  the  belief  in  im- 
mortality iu  its  relations  either  to  science  or  speculation.  The  rational 
proofs  which  have  been  elaborated  in  support  of  the  hope  of  a  future 
existence  have  their  own  interest,  although  it  does  not  lie  in  the  logic  of 
the  case.  The  heart  has  reasons  of  its  own,  better  than  those  of  the 
understanding,  for  its  assurance  of  immortality.  It  has  also  its  own  pre- 
sages of  what  that  immortality  will  be.  So  far  as  these  have  any  place 
in  Scripture  they  come  within  the  scope  of  this  book,"  which  is  occu- 
pied mostly  with  the  testimony  of  the  Bible  and  the  biblical  theology; 
the  witness  of  reason,  the  place  given  in  literature  to  the  faith  iu  immor- 
tality, the  philosophical  aspects  of  the  subject,  and  the  history  of  opinion 
being  only  partially  dealt  with.  Looking  at  its  great  suliject  from  the 
scriptural  standpoint,  the  very  bulk  of  this  volume  gives  promise  that  iu 
it  may  be  found  a  probably  e.xhaustive  treatment.  It  is  a  thorough  refu- 
tation of  the  attempts  made  in  recent  years  to  traverse  or  modify  the 
traditional  and  natural  sense  of  Scripture,  especially  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. Mr.  Gladstone,  whose  studies  iu  his  retired  old  age  center  upou 
the  great  convictions  and  arguments  of  immortal  man,  calls  this  book 
"  an  able,  truth-lovini:.  and,  frojn  many  points  of  view,  comprehensive 
work."  Goldwjn  Smith  says  Dr.  Salmond  "sul)jccts  the  sacred  records 
of  Christianity  to  critical  examination.  He  does  not  talk  effete  orthodoxy 
to  an  age  of  reason.  Nor  does  he  rest  upon  the  evidence  of  revelation 
alone.  He  endeavors  to  combine  with  it  that  of  manifestation  as  pre- 
sented by  reason  and  history."  "With  entire  candor,  with  patient  and 
lucid  reasoning,  and  with  commanding  scholarship,  the  author  handles  a 


ISO 7.]  Boolz  Notices.  329 

pulijoct  bristling  with  difficulties  nnd  bombarded  by  objections  in  a  way 
to  show  triumphantly  that  Christianity  "has  translated  the  hope  of  im- 
inortality  from  a  guess,  a  dream,  a  longing,  a  probability,  into  a  cer- 
tainty, and  has  done  this  by  interpreting  iis  to  ourselves,  and  confirming 
the  voice  of  prophecy  within  us."  It  is  the  opinion  of  PrincijKil  Cave 
that  this  book  steps  at  once  into  the  llrst  place  iu  the  front  rank.  The 
following  summary  of  its  contents  indicates  tlie  course  of  its  argument : 
TiiK  Ethnic  Pkepakation. — Introductory — Ideas  of  Lower  Races — 
Indian,  Egyptian,  Babylonian,  Assyrian,  Persian,  and  Greek  Beliefs. 
Thk  Old  Testament  Pukpahation. — Negative  and  Positive  Aspects  of 
Old  Testament  Preparation — The  Xotes  of  Old  Testameut  Preparation — 
The  Contribution  of  the  Poetical  Books,  the  Prophets,  and  Ecciesiastts. 
Cukist's  Teaching. — General  Considejation— Doctrine  of  the  Return — 
Doctrine  of  Judgment — Doctrine  of  the  Resurrection — Intermediate  State 
— Doctrine  of  Final  Destinies,  The  General  Apostolic  Doctkine. — 
Apostolic  Doctrine  and  Kon-Canonical  Literature — Teaching  of  James, 
Jude,  Hebrews,  and  the  Apocalypse — Doctrine  of  Peter  and  John.  The 
Pauline  Doctrine. — General  Statement — Particulars  of  Paul's  Doctrine 
— Paul's  Doctrine  of  tlie  Resurrection.  Conclusions. — The  Coutribu- 
lion  of  Christianity  to  the  Hope  of  Inimoitality — Doctrines  of  Annihila- 
tion and  Conditional  Immortality — Rcstorationism  and  Allied  Doctrines — 
The  Alternative  Doctrine.     Appendices.     Indices. 

M'ifisions  and  Utc  Paitcco.^al  Church.  Annual  Sermon  Before  the  American  Board  of 
Coir.missiouers  for  Fi.'i-ei?;i  Jrissjnns.  Delivered  at  Toledo,  O.,  October  6,  IS'A\  by  Rev. 
EnwARD  N.  Packarh,  D.D.  Pamphlet,  pp.  10.  Pub'ashed  by  the  American  Board, 
1  Somerset  Street,  B>jstori. 

The  text  is  tlie  Day  of  Pentecost,  and  from  that  epoch-making  event 
lessons  arc  drawn  for  our  present-day  mission  work.  *'  Just  so  far  as  the 
Church  has  been  Pentecostal  has  it  been  missionary.  It  was  so  at  the  be- 
ginning, and  in  the  first  three  centuries,  when  the  whole  Roman  empire, 
fifteen  hundred  miles  north  and  south,  and  two  thousand  miles  cast  and 
west,  was  evangelized.  It  was  so  at  the  Reformation,  when  the  pure 
Gospel  was  preached  and  sung  into  the  hearts  of  nearly  the  whole  of 
western  Europe.  It  was  so  at  the  opening  of  this  century,  when  revivals 
blessed  the  land,  and  various  boards  of  missions  took  form.  Indeed,  the 
modern  era  of  world-wide  evangelization  may  be  said  to  have  begun 
with  the  revivals  under  the  Wesleys  and  "Whiteiield,  and  more  specific- 
ally Avith  the  great  essay  of  President  Edwards,  '  An  Humble  Attempt 
to  Promote  E.xplicit  and  Visible  Union  of  God's  Peojile  in  Extraordinary 
Prayer  for  the  Revival  of  Religion  and  the  Advancement  of  Christ's 
Kingdom  on  Earth.'  The  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Church  is  the  impelling 
power  of  missions.  The  Cro  from  heaven  touches  individual  souls  Avith 
a  sudden  glory,  and  we  see  a  Goodell  leaving  the  farm  in  Vermont  and 
carrying  his  trunk  on  his  back  as  he  walks  over  the  liills  to  Andover  to 
prepare  hiniself  for  the  grandest  tasks;  we  see  Harriet  Newell  laying  down 
her  young  life  on  the  Isle  of  France;  wo  see  the  anointed  group  around 
the  haystack  at  AVilliams  College.     The  Spirit  has  breathed  upon  the 


330  Methodist  Review.  [Marcli, 

Churclies,  nnd  tLcy  have  fciit  forth  their  choicest  young  men  and  women 
to  the  ends  of  tlie  earth.  The  abundant  life  from  God  flows  into  the  life 
of  a  man  or  woman,  and  then  those  who  are  thus  inspired  are  brought  out 
into  the  open;  they  arc  baiitized  into  a  sense  of  all  conditions;  they  are 
swayed  by  universal  obligations,  and  are  free  to  take  up  impossibilities. 
They  open  continents  with  Livingstone;  they  turn  multitudes  to  right- 
eousness with  Titus  Coau;  they  translate  the  Bible  into  the  language  of 
niillious  with  D wight  and  Riggs;  they  stand  before  kings  with  Cyrus 
Hamlin;  or  they  move  as  angels  of  mercy  among  the  Ftarving  and  dying 
with  Grace  Kimball  and  the  whole  baud  of  heroic  missiocaries  in  Arme- 
nia." The  familiar  story  is  repeated  of  the  conversation  b.jtween  a  monk 
and  Pope  Innocent  IV  in  the  Vatican.  "As  they  sat  together  large 
quantities  of  gold  and  silver  were  being  carried  by  servants  into  the 
l)apal  treasury.  The  pope,  v.'ith  satisfaction,  said,  *  You  see  that  the 
Church  need  not  say  now,  Silver  and  gold  have  I  none!'  'Yes,  holy 
father,'  rcjilied  the  lionest  monk,  'and  the  day  is  past  when  she  can  gay 
to  the  paralytic.  Take  up  thy  bed  and  walk.'  "  At  the  World's  Con- 
gress of  Religious  the  gifted  Miss  Josephine  Lazarus,  a  Jewess,  said  with 
prophetic  eloquence:  "The  times  are  full  of  signs.  On  every  side  there 
is  a  call,  an  awakening,  a  challenge.  Out  of  the  heart  of  our  materiali?tic 
civilization  has  come  the  cry  of  the  spirit  hungering  for  bread,  the  bread 
without  money  and  without  price,  and  a  thirst,iug  for  living  waters,  of 
which,  if  a  man  drink,  he  shall  never  thirst  again.  What  the  world 
needs  to-day,  not  alone  the  Jews,  who  have  borne  the  yoke,  but  tlic  Chris- 
tians, who  bear  Christ's  name  and  have  built  up  a  civilization  so  entirely 
at  variance  with  the  principles  he  taught — what  v.eall  need,  Gentiles  and 
Jews  alike — is  not  so  much  a  new  body  of  doctrine,  but  a  new  spirit  put 
into  life,  which  will  fashion  it  upon  a  nobler  plan  and  consecrate  it  to 
higher  ideals  and  purposes.  Christians  and  Jev/s  alike,  have  we  not  all 
one  Fatlier  ?  Hath  not  one  God  created  us  ?  Once  more,"  she  pleads, 
"once  more  let  the  Holy  Ghost  descend  and  dwell  among  you  as  it  did 
upon  your  holy  men,  your  prophets  of  the  olden  time,  lighting  the  world 
with  that  radiance  from  the  skies,  and  so  make  known  the  faith  that  is  in 
you,  for  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 


rillLOSOrilY,  SCIENCE,  AND  GENERAL  LITERATURE. 

DemocracM   and    Libcrti/.    By   William  Edwaud   Hautpole  Lecky.    2  vols.   12mo, 
pp.  xxl,  56S ;  xlx,  601.    Nev.'  York  :  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.    Pr1o«,  cloth,  $5. 

In  sobriety,  breadth,  and  weight,  as  well  as  in  clearness  and  strength, 
this  book,  by  the  distinguished  author  of  The  Hi fitonj  of  European  Morals, 
belongs  with  Bryce's  Avicriain  Commowwcalth,  treating  as  it  does,  though 
with  a  wider  range,  of  the  same  region  of  human  interest  and  discussion. 
The  author  thinks  that  his  exhaustive  study  of  the  history  of  England  in 
the  eighteenth  century  may  have  furnished  him  with  kinds  of  knowledge 
and  methods  of  reasoning  which  may  be  of  use  in  discussion  of  contem- 


897.]  J^ooh  Notices.  331 

porary  questions,  nncl  5s  certain  tLat  the  history  of  the  past  is  not  -without 
its  u.ses  in  elucidating  the  politics  of  the  present.  This  ^vork  deals  with 
a  large  number  of  questions,  sorae  fundamental  and  vital,  relating  to  the 
civil  and  political  lite  of  modern  civilization.  The  mass  of  valuable  matter 
in  the  book  v.-as  susceptible  of  somewhat  better  arrangenicnt  by  the  author, 
aud  its  appearance  would  have  been  improved  if  the  division  by  chapters 
had  coincided  more  exactly  with  the  division  into  topics.  The  subjects  of 
the  first  volume  in  their  order  are  as  follows:  English  Representative 
Government  in  the  Eighteenth  Century;  French  Democracy;  American 
Democracy;  ^Measures  of  Reform;  Irish  Land  Question;  Confiscation  of 
Landlord  Rights  by  the  Act  of  1881 ;  Other  Attacks  on  Property ;  Some 
Suggested  Remedies;  Increase  of  State  Taxation  in  Europe— its  Causes; 
Aristocracies  and  Upper  Chambei-s;  Early  History  of  the  House  of  Lords; 
The  Hereditary  Element;  Causes  of  its  Debility;  Its  Judicial  Functions; 
Foreign  Upper  Houses;  Colonial  Constitutions;  Proposals  for  Reforming 
the  House  of  Lords;  Nationalities;  America  a  Test  Case;  Tiie  Italian 
Qiie.-itiou;  Democracy  and  Religious  Freedom;  India;  ^Mormonism.  The 
second  volume  continues  the  discussion  of  religious  liberty,  aud  contains 
chr.ptcrs  on  Catholicism  and  Democracy — Ireland;  Continental  Cathol- 
icism; Laws  of  18S1  and  18S3;  Sunday  Legislation:  Gamb'ing;  Intoxi- 
cating Drink;  ]ylarriage  Laws;  Various  Forms  of  Imperfect  Marriages 
and  Marriage  Disabilities;  Civil  Marriage;  Divorce;  Socialism;  Social- 
ism in  Germany;  Labor  Questions;  The  Factory  Laws;  Other  ^lethods 
of  Conciliation;  Moral  Element  in  Labor  Questions;  AYoman  Questions; 
Arguments  Against  Female  Suffrage.  A  copious  and  helpful  analytic 
table  of  contents  is  prefixed,  and  a  full  index  is  sufhxcd  to  the  book. 
Lccky  agrees  with  Brjxe  that  the  government  of  cities  is  the  one  most 
conspicuous  failure  of  the  United  States,  and  quotes  in  confirmation  of 
this  opinion  from  A.  D.  White,  who  says:  "I  wish  to  deliberately  state 
a  fact  easy  of  verification — the  fact  that  whereas,  as  a  rule,  in  other 
civilized  countries  municipal  governments  have  been  steadily  improving 
until  they  have  been  made  generally  honest  and  5ervicea1)le,  our  own,  as 
a  rule,  are  the  worst  in  the  world,  and  they  arc  steadily  growing  worse 
everyday."  For  particular  illustration  Mr.  AYhite  is  further  quoted  as 
saying:  "  The  city  of  Berlin,  in  size  and  rapidity  of  growth,  may  be  com- 
pared to  New  York.  It  contains  twelve  hundred  thousand  inhabitants, 
and  its  population  has  tripled  within  the  last  thirty  ytare.  .  .  .  While 
Berlin  has  a  municipal  life  at  the  same  time  dignified  and  economical,  with 
streets  well  paved  and  cleaned,  with  a  most  costly  system  of  drainage,  with 
noble  public  buildings,  with  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  ha})pine33 
better  guarded  by  far  than  in  our  own  metropolis,  the  whole  government 
is  carried  on  by  its  citizens  for  but  a  trille  more  than  the  interest  on  the 
public  debt  of  the  city  of  New  York."  It  should  be  noted  here  that  men 
of  ability,  integrity,  and  fidelity  hold,  to-day,  conspicuous  places  in  the 
government  of  New  York  city,  which  is  fortunate  in  being  able  to  com- 
niand  the  services  of  such  citizens  as  Police  Commissioners  Theodore 
Hodsevclt  and  Frederick  D.  Grant,  and  Street  Cleaning    Commissioner 


332  Methodist  lieuieu).  [Maiclij 

Waring.  Ilouesty  and  discipline  rule  in  the  police  department,  and 
Colonel  Waring  ruukcs  and  keep.,  tlie  city  clean  for  almost  the  first  time 
in  its  history.  Speaking  of  the  overwhelming  power  of  public  opinion  iu 
the  United  States  wlien  roused  in  a  worthy  cause,  Mr.  Lccky  writes: 
"Nowhere  in  the  present  century  has  it  acquired  greater  volume  and 
momentum  tlian  in  the  war  of  secession.  The  self-sacrifice,  the  una- 
nimity, tlie  tenacity  of  purpose,  the  indomitable  courage  displayed  on 
each  side  by  the  vast  citizen  armies  in  that  long  and  terrible  struggle. 
form  one  of  the  most  splendid  pages  in  nineteenth-century  history.  I  can 
well  recollect  how  Laurence  Oliphant,  who  had  excellent  means  of  judg- 
ing both  wars,  was  accustomed  to  say  that  no  fighting  in  the  Franco- 
German  w.'ir  was  comparable  to  the  tenacity  with  which  in  America  every 
village,  almost  every  house,  was  defended  or  assailed;  and  the  ajipalling 
sacrifice  of  life  during  the  struggle  goes  far  to  justify  this  judgment. 
Nor  were  the  nobler  qualities  of  the  Auicricau  people  less  clearly  mani- 
fested by  the  sequel  of  the  war.  The  manner  in  which  those  gigp.ntic 
armies  melted  away  into  the  civil  ])opulation,  casting  aside,  without 
apparent  cflort,  all  military  tastes  and  habits,  and  throwing  themselves 
into  the  vast  fields  of  industry  that  were  opened  by  the  peace,  forms  one 
of  the  most  striking  spectacles  of  liistory ;  and  the  noble  humanity  shown 
to  the  vanquished  enemy  is  a  not  less  decisive  proof  of  the  high  moral 
level  of  American  opinion.  It  was  especially  admirable  in  the  very  try- 
ing moments  that  followed  the  assassination  of  Lincoln,  and  it  forms  a 
memorable  contrast  to  the  extreme  vindictivencss  displayed  by  their  fore- 
fathers, in  the  days  of  the  Revolution,  toward  their  loyalist  (Tory) 
fellow-coimtrymen.  America  rose  at  this  time  to  a  new  place  and  dignity 
in  the  concert  of  nations.  Europe  had  long  seen  in  her  little  more  than 
an  amorphous,  ill-ccmcnted  industrial  population.  It  now  learned  to  recog- 
nize the  true  characteristics  of  a  great  nation.  There  was  exaggeration, 
but  there  was  also  no  little  truth,  in  the  words  of  Lowell: 

"  'Eartli's  biprfrcst  couun-y  's  jr^'t  liPr  .^oul, 
And  rises  up  coi'tirs  greatesc  uaiion.' " 

Mr.  Leoky  remarks  that  "  three  fatal  consequences  would  have  followed 
the  triumph  of  the  South.  Slavery  would  have  been  extended  through 
vast  territories  where  it  had  not  previously  prevailed.  A  precedent  of 
secession  would  have  been  admitted  which,  sooner  or  later,  would  have 
broken  up  the  United  States  into  several  different  powers.  And  as  these 
powers  would  have  many  conflicting  interests,  the  European  military  sys- 
tem, which  the  New  World  had  happily  escaped,  would  have  grown  up  in 
America,  with  all  the  evils  and  all  the  dangers  that  follow  in  its  train." 

Proportuoial  Er],rcscntafion.    liy  John  R.  CoxfMONS.  Trofessorof  Sociology  In  {Syracuse 
University.    ICmo.  pp.  2'JS.    New  York  :  Tlioiaas  Y.  CruwcU  &  Co.    Price,  cloth,  $1.75. 

Professor  CVimmons  has  rendered  a  service  to  patriotism  by  furnishing 
thoughtful  citizens  with  some  important  data.  Aj)prehending  the  failure 
of  the  existing  system  of  representation  in  lawmaking,  patriotic  people 
are  more  than  willing  to  consider  possible  changes  of  method  by  which 


1S07.]  BooJi  Notices.  CC3 

the  system  may  be  savod.  Propovtioiiiil  representfitioti  is  in  this  country 
as  yet  only  a  tlioory.  but  it  is  a  fasciiniting  one,  and  it  is  certaia  to  be  tried 
en  a  scale  which  will  test  its  practicability.  Professor  Commons  presents 
clearly  and  forcibly  the  comparative  failure  of  re])resent!itiou  in  the 
lej;isiative  branch  of  government.  The  executive  and  judicial  branches 
work  ■well,  and  tlierc  is  a  tendency  to  substituting  them  for  the  legislative 
branch.  New  State  constitutions  severely  limit  the  powers  of  the  law- 
makers. In  city  government  various  devices  are  employed  to  reduce  the 
powers  of  aldermanic  councils.  The  judges  are  more  and  more  looked 
to  for  protection  through  tlieir  function  of  interpreting  constitutions. 
This  purely  American  judicial  power  is  exercised  with  singular  wisdom; 
but  it  subjects  the  courts  to  great  temptation  and  to  popular  abuse,  and 
iu  l)oth  ways  endangers  the  stability  of  the  system.  Dissatisfaction  with 
the  Congress,  with  legislatures,  with  city  councils,  is  general,  and  it  is 
justified  by  many  facts.  The  best  citizens  arc  uot  generally  found  in 
tlicse  bodies;  their  work  is  often  unsatisfactory,  sometimes  grossly 
immoral.  The  lobby  has  become  an  institution,  a  third  house  often 
dictating  the  action  of  the  other  two  liouscs.  The  political  boss  has 
also  become  an  institution,  and  he  is  more  dangerous  than  the  lobb'V. 
The^e  evils — and  they  are  inexpressibly  grave  evils — are  traced  by  those 
wlio  favor  proportional  representation  to  the  existing  system  of  select- 
ing legislators.  Some  of  the  reformers  also  indict  the  party  system,  but 
Professor  Commons  believes  that  proportional  representation  and  the 
party  system  will  work  together.  Tlie  theory  of  our  system  is  that  the 
majority  rule;  the  practice  is  that  the  minority  rule — that  is,  they  elect 
i\\o  legislators.  This  state  of  things  is  plainly  proved  by  the  careful 
and  exhaustive  analysis  and  the  statistical  tables  of  this  book.  We 
divide  a  State  into  one  hundred  legislative  districts.  It  is  impossible  to 
divide  equitably  as  to  population  or  as  between  parties;  it  is  possible  to 
divide  very  inequitably.  In  a  notorious  case  one  voter  in  one  party 
becomes  equal  to  five  voters  in  the  other  ])arfy.  The  courts  are  appealed 
to;  but  the  inequality  is  only  one  of  degree,  and  thougli  a  court  may  with 
Impmjity  declare  such  a  districting  as  the  one  referred  to  unconstitu- 
tional, yet  a  new  gerrymander  will  follow  perhaps  to  the  advantage  of 
the  opposite  party.  Every  districting  must  be  expected  to  be  in  favor  of 
the  party  making  it.  Minority  government  is  established  by  the  system  of 
dividing  into  districts.  Coming  to  nominations,  we  have  the  minority 
reduced  again;  a  ])ortion  of  a  party  favors  A,  another  portion  favors  B, 
and  a  third  favors  C.  Only  one  can  be  nominated.  It  often  happens 
th.at  twenty  or  tliirty  or  more  men  would  receive  votes  if  there  were  any 
value  in  such  votes.  Then  there  are  smaller  parties  than  the  two 
principal  ones,  and  those  small  parties  get  nothing  at  all.  The  legistator 
who  represents  ten  thousand  voters  is  the  choice  only  of  two  thousand 
or  three  thousand,  and  he  knows  that  only  this  faction  is  renUy  behind 
him,  and  governs  himself  accordingly.  Want  of  space  forbids  goi:ig 
into  details  here;  for  them  the  reader  is  referred  to  Professor  Commons's 
elaborate  statements  and  argument.     AYc  will  give  a  very  simple  scheme 


334  Metliodist  Review.  [Marcli, 

of  the  proportional  plan.  Let  us  suppose  that  a  legislature  consists  of 
one  hnudred  members;  there  is  no  di.stricting;  the  legislators  are  chosen 
by  one  mass  vote  on  one  ticket  and  one  hundredtli  part  of  all  votes  cast 
elects  a  member.  Having  been  nominated  in  some  way  by  which  all 
opinions  and  classes  are  represented,  the  candidates  would  be  presenttd 
to  the  votei-s  in  a  body,  from  which  each  voter  might  select  his  representa- 
tive. Several  ways  of  making  the  selection  may  be  chosen  from  in  making 
the  law.  What  is  to  be  secured  is :  (1)  That  any  voter  may  cast  his  single 
ballot  for  any  one  candidate  residing  in  any  part  of  the  State.  The  small 
party  would  be  sure  of  one  or  more  representatives  where  it  now  gets 
none.  A  minority  faction  of  a  party  would  get  its  fair  share  in  place  of 
getting  nothing — which  hits  bossism  between  the  eyes — and  any  body  of 
men,  say  the  educators  of  the  State,  could  elect  one  of  their  number  if 
they  desired  and  had  in  the  whole  Slate  votes  enough.  (2)  In  working 
out  this  plan  devices  will  be  framed  into  the  law  for  preventing  any 
waste  of  votes.  F«)r  example,  A  receives  ten  thousand  votes  where  fjve 
thousand  will  elect.  Those  who  vote  for  him  may  indicate  their  second, 
third,  and  fourth  (or  even  more)  choices,  and  the  election  boards  will 
transfer  the  surplus  votes  to  the  other  candidates  in  the  order  of  choice  or 
of  need,  and  all  the  votes  cast  for  candidates  who  do  not  receive  votes 
enough  to  elect  them  would,  be  transferred  to  second  or  other  choices  of 
the  voters.  This  is  a  very  rapid  outline  of  the  system  at  work.  So 
many  things  not  here  named  have  to  be  looked  to  in  enacting  a  law  that 
there  is  danger  of  too  much  complexity.  But,  if  the  2)lan  be  made 
practiciilly  eflcctive,  one  sees  at  once  that  it  would  make  a  truly  rep-' 
rcsentative  legislature,  and  the  men  composing  the  body  would  be, 
on  the  aver.'xge,  men  of  mucli  better  ability  and  character.  We  anticipate 
the  salvation  of  the  legislative  branch  of  government  by  some  system  of 
proportional  representation.  It  may  be  slow  in  coming,  but,  unfortu- 
nately, nothing  indicates  that  the  need  of  it  will  disappear.  There  has 
been  enough  experiment  in  minority  and  proportional  representation 
to  inspire  confidence  that  the  existing  American  ey&tem  of  election 
can  be  much  improved  by  the  latter  plan.  Thus  far  the  advocates  of 
the  new  ."system  have  been  too  willing  to  apply  their  method  in  the 
choice  of  members  of  small  semiexccutive  boards,  where  the  advantages 
are  relatively  unimportant.  The  adoption  of  the  Gove  Bill  (1891)  in 
^lassachuselts  (which  provided  for  the  election  of  the  State  senate  on  the 
])roportional  plan)  would  have  given  a  fair  trial  to  the  system.  Until 
some  State  ventures  into  this  path  no  amount  of  experimenting  with 
boards,  and  no  amount  of  European  experience,  will  count  for  much. 
We  congratulate  Professor  Commons  upon  liaving  made  a  valuable 
addition  to  the  literature  of  his  subject. 

AdArtssct.  Ediiratlonal.  Political,  ?c!entino.,  KoiiRloua.  15y  J.  T.  Edwards.  D.D.,  LL.D. 
13mo,  pp.205.  New  Ycrk  :  Eaton  i  Mains.  Cincinnati :  Curts  i  JennluRs.  Price,  cloth. 
$1.50. 

The  contents  of  this  book  present  a  vancty  indicative  of  a  versatile 
mind,  a  wide  range  of  knowledge,  and  a  rounded  culture.     In  all  its 


1S97.J  Book  Notices.  335 

parts  it  has  sterling  vcliie,  because  the  author  is  not  a  scliolastic  recluse 
theorizing  about  ;iQ':\irs,  but  a  man  of  practical  and  prolouged  experience 
in  matters  educational,  patriotic,  political,  scicntilic,  and  religious,  at 
home  in  the  things  of  which  he  speaks.  It  13  not  often  that  we  lind  a 
teacher  and  a  prejvcher  and  soldier  and  a  statesman  and  a  farmer  and  ti 
scientist  and  an  administrator  uU  iu  one.  Dr.  Edwards  has  been  a  soldier 
in  the  civil  war  ;  a  State  senator  iu  Rhode  Island  and  in  New  York:  a 
scientific  director  and  lecturer  at  Chautauqua;  a  minister  of  the  Metho- 
di?t  Episcopal  Church,  and  a  member  of  its  General  Conferences;  and 
principal  of  several  educational  institutions.  The  addresses  are  not  the 
leisurely  elaborations  of  a  litterateur^  but  the  pithy,  direct,  and  forceful 
utterances  of  a  man  of  energy  and  purpose.  Many  of  tliem  were  delivered 
extempore  and  taken  down  stenographically.  Most  of  them  were  pre- 
pared for  occasions  of  special  interest  and  public  importance.  Of  the 
educational  addresses,  that  ou  "  Symmetrical  Culture  "  was  delivered  in 
Providence,  before  the  Khode  Island  Institute  of  Instruction;  that  on 
"The  Psychology  of  Illustration  "  in  the  Hall  of  Philosophy  at  Chautau- 
qua; that  on  "Eloquence  and  Orators  "  before  the  Jamestown  Business 
College;  that  ou  "Educational  Legislation,"  as  well  as  the  one  on  "A 
Unique  Scliool "  (the  ]\IcDonough  School  of  Baltimore,  of  which  Dr.  Ed- 
wards is  now  president),  before  the  University  Convocation  at  Albany, 
N.  y.  Of  tiie  patriotic  and  political  speeches  the  one  on  "Kcceiving 
the  Flag"  was  delivered  at  Camp  Stevens,  Providence,  R.  I.,  in  1SG2. 
wlien  a  Hag  was  presented  by  the  young  ladies  of  Providence  to  the 
Eleventh  Rhode  Island  Volunteers  ;  that  on  "The  Scholar  in  War"  be- 
fore the  Annual  Electing  of  the  Rhode  Island  Institute,  in  1864.  "The 
Defense  of  the  "War  Record  of  Rhode  Island  "  was  spoken  in  the  Senate 
Chamber  of  the  State,  as  was  also  the  extended  speech  on  the  "Just 
Limitations  of  the  Pardoning  Power."  "  The  Individual  More  than  the 
Caucus  "  was  a  brief  response  at  Jamestown,  N.  Y.,  to  his  nomination 
for  State  senator.  In  the  Xew  York  Senate  were  delivered  the  speeches 
on  "^Yomen  in  Education,"  "School  and  Public  Libraries,"  "  The  Ex- 
cise Bill,"  "Favoring  a  Constitutional  Convention,"  and  the  memorial 
eulogy  on  "The  Character  of  Hon.  James  G.  Blaine."  The  scientific 
lecturer  treat  of  grasses,  alcohol,  photography,  and  the  chemistry  f)f 
milk.  The  religioas  discourses  are  upon  "The  Ccutenuial  of  Metho- 
dism," "The  Divine  Element  iu  Iluraau  Thinking,"  "Sunday  Opening 
of  the  Chicago  Exposition,"  "The  Gosi)el  Standard,"  "The  Light 
of  the  VTorkl,"  and  "Christian  Benevolence."  In  reading  this  book 
of  addresses  one  observes  the  developing,  strengthening,  broadening, 
and  maturing  of  the  author's  mind  from  1862  to  1S95,  and  sees  the 
ideas  of  an  educator  and  a  patriot  walking  to  and  fro  among  practical 
affairs,  in  furrow  and  forum,  in  laboratory  and  lil)rary,  in  school  and 
ficnate,  by  altar  and  an-\nl.  Here  and  there  in  the  addresses  is  a  quoted 
bit  of  poetry,  like  a  floncr  in  a  grainfield,  such  as  this  from  Tenny- 
son's "Idylls  of  tlic  King" — King  Arthur  pledging  the  knights  of  his 
Hound  Table  : 


330  Methodist  Beview.  [March, 

I  made  them  place  their  hands  In  mine  and  swear 

To  reverence  their  kins  as  if  be  were  iheir  conacience. 

And  their  conscience  as  tlieir  liins:; 

To  break  the  heathen  and  uphold  the  Christ; 

To  speak  no  slander,  no,  nor  li>teu  to  it ; 

To  lead  sweet  liv•e,^  of  purest  chastity  ; 

To  love  one  maiden  only,  cleave  to  her. 

And  worship  her  with  years  of  noble  deeds. 

Until  they  won  her :  for  indeed  I  know 

Of  no  subtler  master  under  heaven 

Than  is  the  maiden  pass'.on  for  a  maid. 

Not  only  to  keep  down  the  base  In  tnan, 

But  teach  high  thuup;ht3  and  amiable  words, 

And  courtliness  and  the  desire  for  fame. 

And  love  of  truth,  and  all  that  makes  a  man. 

This,  too,  froiD  Cclia  Thaxtcr,  ou  the  Isles  of  Shdal-^,  .'pcnking  to  tlie 
little  sandpiper  which  she  sees  flitting  along  tlie  beach  liudcr  a  threaten- 
ing sky  between  sundown  and  dark: 

Comrade,  where  v.  ilt  thou  be  to-ni;:ht 
•\\nien  the  loosed  storm  breaks  furiously  ? 
My  driftwood  fire  will  burn  so  bripht ; 
To  wlmt  warm  shelter  v.iU  thou  flee? 
I  do  not  fear  for  thee,  though  wroth 
The  tempcjt  mshes  through  the  sky; 
For  arc  we  not  God's  children,  b..th. 
Thou  little  sandpiper  and  I  ? 


Travel  anA  Talk,   r.y  the  Rev.  11.  K.  n.vvrnis.  M.A.    2  vols.  12mo.  pp.  SIO,  sru.    New 
York :  Dodd,  Mead  A  Co.    Price,  cloth,  $5. 

Mr.  Haweis  is  well  known  by  twenty  previous  books,  and  by  lectures 
and  sermons  in  several  visits  to  America.  This  book  is  the  record  of  a 
hundred  thousand  miles  of  travel  through  the  United  Slates,  Canada, 
Australia,  New  Zealand,  Tasmania,  Ceylon,  and  "  The  Paradises  of  the 
Pacific."  In  lieu  of  preface  the  author  writes  bluntly,  "These  volumes 
speak  for  themselves;  those  who  are  interested  in  me  and  my  travels  and 
observations  will  read  them,  and  the  others  can  learn  them  alone.  .  .  . 
They  include  only  my  travels  outside  Europe  from  1885  to  1895.  I  have 
two  more  volumes  in  view  dealing  with  my  travels  in  Europe  from  1855 
to  1885.  But  as  I  wish  to  conciliate  everybody  I  do  not  promise  to  pub- 
lish them — I  only  threaten  to  do  so."  So  lively  and  interesting  a  Britisher 
seldom  comes  to  our  shores.  Keenly  observant,  restlessly  energetic,  bub- 
bling over  with  sparkling  high  spirits,  he  records  minutely  the  significant 
details  of  his  experiences  and  blurts  out  genially  with  unrestrained  Eng- 
lish frankness  without  fear,  favor,  or  apology  his  opinions  of  places, 
))eoplc.  and  things.  It  is  evident  that  he  enjoys  himself  and  the  world 
immensely.  Avery  elate  and  exuberant  perpendicular  personal  pronoun 
promenades  briskly  over  the  earth  in  these  diverting  and  instructive 
pages.  His  book  has  no  more  dullness  than  a  cin^Muatograph.  The 
contents  of  the  chapters  which  report  his  visits  to  our  country  are  indi- 
cated by  their  rajitions  :  ""Who  ami?"  "My  First  Voyage;"  "  Tlie 
Hub  of  the  Universe; "  "  Boston  Days; "  "Phillips  Brooks;"   "Oliver 


1897.3  Book  Notices.  337 

WentlcU  Ilolmcs,  his  Table  Tiilk,  his  Letters;"  "Bryant,  Longfellow, 
Emerson;  "  "  Courtlandt  Palmer  ;  "  "Henry  AVord  Beechcr;  "  ''Andrew 
Ciiruegie;"  "Bishop  Potter;"  "  Presiilcut  Cleveland;"  "Abram 
Hewitt;"  "Charles  Sumner;"  "  John  Bigelow;"  "  Ogoutz;  "  "Cornell 
University;"  "Vassar  College;"  "American  Girls;"  "Walt  "Whit- 
man;" "Niagara;"  "Lectures  and  Agents  in  America;"  "Profits;'* 
"Reporters;"  "Chicago,  the  World's  Fair,  and  Parliament  of  Reli- 
gious;" "  San  Francisco ;  "  "  Lelaud-Stanford  University;"  "  The  Bishop 
of  California  Criticised;"  "Mormon  Land;"  "Estimate  of  Mormon- 
ism;"  "To  New  Orleans;"  "The  Black  Preacher;"  "A  Peep  into 
Mexico."  In  writing  of  Tahiti  he  refers  to  Charles  Darwin's  visit  to 
that  island  in  the  ship  Beagle,  and  recalls  the  great  naturalist's  rebuke  of 
those  who  were  ever  ready  to  point  out  still  existing  defects  in  the  Soutli 
Sea  Islanders  and  to  blame  the  missionaries  for  these.  Darwin  wrote: 
"  Thej'  forget,  or  will  not  remember,  that  human  sacrifices  and  the  power 
of  an  idolatrous  priesthood,  a  system  of  profligacy  unparalleled  in  any 
other  part  of  the  world,  infanticide,  a  consequence  of  that  system,  bloody 
wars  when  the  conquerors  spared  neither  women  nor  children — that  all 
these  have  been  abolished,  and  that  dishonesty,  intemperance,  and  licen- 
tiousness have  been  greatly  reduced  by  the  introduction  of  Christianity. 
In  a  voyager  to  forget  these  things  would  be  base  ingratitude,  for  should 
he  chance  to  be  on  the  point  of  shipwreck  on  some  unknown  coast  he  will 
most  devoutly  pray  that  the  lessons  of  the  missionary  may  have  extended 
thus  far."  It  is  but  simple  truth  to  say  that  we  do  not  remember  any 
travel  talk  more  varied  and  vivacious  than  that  which  fills  these  nearly 
Kcveu  hundred  pages. 

The  Country  of  the  Pointed  Fiis.    By  Sarah  Orxe  Jewett.    ICmo,  pp.213.    Boston  and 
New  York :  Houghton,  Mifflin  &  Co.    PNce,  cloth,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 

This  is  the  latest  of  some  fifteen  bright  and  racy  volumes  from  the 
pen  of  Miss  Jcwett.  It  is  a  story  of  a  summer  on  the  coast  of  Maine 
and  adjacent  islands.  The  author  excels  as  a  writer  of  short  stories, 
which  Mrs.  Phelps-Ward  considers  the  most  exacting  and  difficult  liter- 
ary product  called  for  to-day.  ]Most  of  ^liss  Jewctt's  books  are  made  up 
of  brief  stories,  easily  read  through  in  a  half  hour  or  less.  Such  arc  the 
volumes  entitled:  "The  King  of  Folly  Island,"  "  A  Native  of  Winby," 
"The  Li-^e  of  Nancy,"  "A  White  Heron"  (seventh  edition),  "Old 
Frieuds  and  New "  (thirteenth  edition),  "Country  By-Ways  "  (tenth 
edition),  and  "The  Mate  of  the  Daylight"  (eighth  edition).  The  fol- 
lowing are  one-volume  fictions:  "A  Country  Doctor,"  "A  ]\[arsh 
Island,"  "Betty  Leicester,"  and  "  Deephaven  "  (twenty-second  edition). 
Miss  .Jewett  divides  with  Miss  Wilkins  the  honor  of  being  a  sort  of  prose 
laureate  for  rural  life  and  old-time  country  people  in  the  section  to  which 
they  both  belong.  Both  give  us  with  delicate  appreciation  and  apt 
fidelity  what  one  calls  "  New  England  idyls — charming  sublimations 
of  the  homely."  In  a  common  field  Jliss  Jewett  and  !Miss  Wilkins  rc- 
liiind  us  of  each  other,   each  being,  liowcver,  sufficiently  original  and 

22 — FIFTH    SKRIKS,    VOL.    XIII. 


338  Methodist  JRcview.  [March, 

individual.  Each  renders  as  well  as  may  be  the  rustic  dialects  of  the  region 
where  mobt  of  the  stories  are  cast;  each  knows  intimately  the  ground 
and  its  products,  animate  and  inanimate.  Their  stories  are  vivid  with 
local  color,  piquant  with  the  peculiarities  of  life  and  character  in  rural 
Yankee  land,  odorous  and  gritty  with  the  soil.  Miss  'Wilkins  some- 
times depresses  us  with  an  excess  of  dreariness,  too  much  monotony  of 
the  grimy,  sordid,  merciless  wocfulnoss  of  poverty,  too  much  stern  and 
grim  severity  of  .spirit  and  condition.  Miss  Jewett  is  a  blither  soul ;  more 
buoyancy  and  cheer  lift  the  load  along  the  country  roads  in  her  stories, 
and  to  most  of  her  quaint,  odd  country  folk  life,  in  spite  of  everything,  is 
worth  living.  The  shrewd,  sly,  dry  humor  of  rustic  Xew  England  is  not 
lacking  ia  her  sometimes  mirth-provoking  pages.  Many  native  and 
curious  personalities  are  deftly  drawn,  the  stories  are  astir  with  action, 
things  happen,  incidents  move  briskly,  situations  develop  into  shape  out 
of  suggested  or  sur[irising  possibilities,  and  webs  of  human  experience 
are  woven  out  of  threads  of  emotion  and  event.  !Miss  Jewett  writes  as 
one  who  has  a  story  to  tell,  and  confines  herself  to  telling  it  directly, 
consecutively,  eilectivclj'.  Xot  all  of  her  stories  are  about  New  Eng- 
landci-3.  Tlie  negro  and  the  Irishman  and  others  with  their  dialects 
appear.  And  her  writings  appeal  to  all  and  are  readable  everywhere,  be- 
cause underneath  the  local  idosyncrasics  of  custom  and  character, 
opinion  and  expression,  she  touches  and  exhibits  the  universal  human 
Iieart,  the  sensibilities  of  men  and  women  as  human  beings.  And  her 
men  and  women  are  genuine,  natural  folks,  not  impnssiljle  creatures  nor 
artificial  wax  figures.  We  lay  before  our  readers  this  general  notice  and 
enumeration  of  Miss  .Icwett's  books  because  wc  reckon  them  with  worthy 
and  desirable,  as  well  as  enjoyable  literature,  and  because  we  would 
gladly  substitute  them  for  much  feverish,  unnatural,  unwholesome,  and 
vitiating  reading  which  .seeks  and  too  often  obtains  admission  even  to 
Christian  homes,  to  their  serious  detriment.  Houghton,  IMifflin  &  Co. 
publish  iliss  Jewett's  books  in  attractive  style  at  $1.25  per  volume. 

WlMman.    A  Study.     By  John  Branoroiis.    12mo,  pp.  eG3.     Eostou  and  New  York  : 
Houphton,  Mifjin  k  Co.    Price,  clotti,  S'--^. 

Whitman  is  to  Mr.  Burroughs  "  tlic  most  imposing  and  significant  fig- 
ure in  our  literary  annals;"  and  criticism  of  the  bard  is  "  })ostilc  sissing 
and  cackling."  "Talking  about  Whitman  "  is  "  like  talking  about  the 
universe."  It  is  evident  from  Mr.  Burroughs's  book  that  if  Whitman  had 
lived  far  enough  back  in  mythologic  days  he  would  have  monopolized 
Parnassus,  and  Jupiter  would  not  have  held  the  headship  in  the  coterie 
of  gods  on  Olympus.  Indeed,  if  all  that  our  author  says  is  literally  true, 
Christendom  should  appoint  a  committee  to  investigate  and  find  out 
whether  Walt  Whitman  may  not  have  been,  after  all,  the  real  Messiah. 
Whitman  himself  veraciously  writes  that  his  "  poems  will  do  just  as  much 
evil  r.s  good,  and  j)crhaps  more  " — a  statement  which  we  consider  exactly 
true,  and  which sr-ems  tons  to invali'.late  the  Messiah  theory;  butT^Ir.  Bur- 
roughs thinks  it  is  all  right  enough,  and  on  page  178  says  that  "Whitman 


XS97.]  ^ooh  Notices.  339 

"  atones  for  the  sins  of  us  all."  As  ueav  as  ve  cau  make  out  from 
the  context  it  is  au  atonenaent  by  stark  naked  shamelessness.  It  is 
interesting  to  learu  that  Thorcau  and  Burroughs  consider  Whitman's 
"  Leaves  of  Grass"  a  gospel—"  glad  tidings  of  great  joy,"  "  worth  more 
than  all  the  sermons  in  the  country  for  preaching."  Part  of  his  gor^pel  is 
that  "there  is  no  God  more  sacred  than  yourself."  It  cau  hardly  be  denied 
tliut  Whitinim  talked  like  a  god  and  a  Messiah.  He  wrote  that  whoever 
would  become  his  follower  (and  various  persons  have  become  such)  would 
have  to  give  up  all  else,  for  he  alone  would  expect  to  be  for  his  followers 
their  sole  and  exclusive  standard;  their  novitiate  would  be  long  and  ex- 
hausting; the  whole  })ast  theory  of  their  lives  and  all  conformity  to  the 
lives  arouud  them  would  have  to  be  abandoned.  Severe  as  these  require- 
ments are,  he  has  his  disciples.  To  those  of  us  who  cannot  endure  this 
demand  for  au  all-abandoning  coui^ecratiou  to  Walt  (and  our  name  is 
Legion),  he  says,  "  Release  me  now,  before  troubling  yourself  any  fur- 
ther; let  go  your  hand  from  my  shouldt-rs,  put  me  down  and  depart  on 
your  way;  "  in  which  particular  we  feel  inclined  to  do  just  as  he  bids. 
So  far,  but  no  farther,  cau  we  submit  ourselves  to  him.  After  207  pages 
of  incontinent,  effusive,  and  effulgent  eulogy  it  seems  a  tame  and  timid 
anticlimax  for  Mr.  Burroughs  to  write:  "After  what  I  have  already  said 
my  reader  will  not  be  surprised  when  I  tell  him  that  I  look  upon  Whit- 
man as  the  one  mountain  thus  far  in  our  literary  landscape."  This  rhap- 
sodical book  should  have  been  entitled  The  Apothojrls  of  Wldtman. 
That  only  the  last  word  appears  in  the  title  must  be  a  mistake  of  the 
typesetter,  overlooked  by  the  proof  reader. 


HISTORY,  BIOGRAPHY,  AND  TOrOGRAFHY. 

The  BcginTiiriQS  of  the  ^Vc,•,le]/an  Movement  in  America.    By  JOH.v  Ateiksom,  D.D. 

870,  pp.  458.    New  York :  Eatou  &  Mains.  Cinciiin.iti :  Curii;  &  Jennings.  Price,  clotb,  $3. 

This  book  is  intended  to  illuminate  upon  tlie  authority  of  the  oldest 
authentic  documents — mostly  manuscript — the  foundation-laying  period 
of  American  Methodism  ;  it  claims  to  furnish  a  new,  fresli,  original,  and 
complete  history  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  the  Wesleyan  movement 
in  this  country  down  to  the  formal  founding  of  the  Methodist  Connection 
here,  which  was  accomplished,  not  by  the  Christmas  Conference  of  178-4, 
but  by  the  Philadelphia  Conference  of  1773,  the  Conference  of  1784 
being  assembled  to  provide  for  the  ordination  of  preachers  and  the  ad- 
ministration of  sacraments  in  a  connection  which  had  been  governed  for 
eleven  years  by  the  Annual  Conference,  which  was  then  and  for  years  sub- 
sequent to  the  Christmas  Conference  a  legislative  body.  The  history  is 
brought  down  to  January  3,  1774,  wlien,  after  a  service  of  four  years  and 
a  quarter  in  America,  Boardman  and  Pilmoor  returned  to  England. 
The  author  s.iys  liis  book  is  made  up  on  data  unknown  to  previous 
■writers,  and  supplies  much  knowledge  hitherto  unpublished.  The  timo 
if^  divided  into  three  periods:  first,  from  the  beginning  to  the  arrival  of 
Boardman   and  Pilmoor  :  second,  from  their  arrival  to  the  close  of  the 


8i0  Jlet/iodist  JReview.  [March, 

First  Coufercnce;  third,  from  tliat  Conference  to  tlieir  departure  from 
this  country.     lu  these  periods  Dr.  Atkinson  claims  to  furnish  full  par- 
ticulars on  matters  mengerly  treated  by  other  historians,  especiully  in  the 
time  between  1766  and  the  arrival  of  Francis  Asbury.   Dr.  Bangs  noted  the 
beginning  by  Eml>ury  under  tlie  impulse  which  Barbara  Heck  awakened, 
the  increase  of  the  audiences  under  Webb  and  Embury,  and  the  building 
of  John  Street  Church.     Tliis  was  furtlier  illuminated  in  Lout  Chaptns  by 
Wakeley,  who  developed  the  fact  that  Robert  Williams  came  to  New  York 
us  early  as  September,  1769  ;  but  what  he  afterward    did,    and   where, 
Wakeley  records  not  to  any  extent  ;  and  in  various  other  matters,  through 
lack  of  adequate  information,  he  fell  into  numerous  mistakes,  which,  being 
adopted  by  others,  passed  for  correct    history.     One  mistake,  of  general 
currency,  is  due  to  Lednum,  who  says  that  Williams,  who  was  the  first 
English  preacher  tliat  came  after  Embury  and  Strawbridge,  finding  con- 
genial s])irits  in  New  York,  hugged  that  place  clo.-cly  for  two  and  a  lu\lf 
years;  whereas  we  now  know  that  Williams  went  to  Maryland  early  in 
November,  17C9,  very  soon  after  las  landing,  as  Lee  says.     Fron;  that 
time  to  the  landing  of  Asbury,  October  27,  1771,  previous  histories  are  a 
blank  as  to  the  labors  of  the  ministers  and  tiie  doings  of  the  churches. 
Asbury's  journals  furnish  little  information  of  value  in  the  period  imme- 
diately succeeding  his  arrival-,  of  his  first  week  in  this  country  he  makes 
no  record,  not  even  of  his  first  sermon  in  America,  wliich  Dr.  Atkinson 
describes.     Referring  to   Stevens's  account  of    this  period,  from  the  be- 
ginning to  llic  First   Conference,  the  author  notes  that  it  is  made  up 
chiefiy  of  biographical  matter  respecting  Embury,  Webb,  Williams,  John 
King,  Asbury,  Watters,  and  to  some  extent  Boardman  and  Pilmoor,  with 
little  information  as  to    what    was  done,  and    when,  and  where,  and  by 
whom;  even  Pllmoor's  Southern  labors,  extending  over  a  year  and  consti- 
tuting one  of  the  grandest  itineraries  ever  made  in  America,  receive  small 
notice,  being  dismissed  with  the  assertion  that  Filmoor  left  no  record 
thereof.     In  noting  these  things  our  author  disavows  any  desire  to  depre- 
ciate previous  writers,  who  could  not  use  data  then   unknown    or  inac- 
cessible, but  only  aims  to  substantiate  his  claim  of  sujierior  fullness  and 
accuracy  for  his  own  work,  which  is  aided  by  information  subsequently 
discovered.     Previous  accounts  of  the  First  Conference  are  said  to  be  in- 
adequate, because  written  without  knowledge  of  tlie  information  left  by 
Pilmoor,  the  same  being  the  case  as  to  the   differences  which  resulted 
from  Asbury's  coming  and  interference  with  the  work  under  Boardman 
and  Pilmoor.     Remarking  that  Asbury  was   glorious  when  nobody  dis- 
puted with  him  or  challenged  his  a>Uhority,  but  that  lie  had  considerable 
trouble  with  those  who  did,  Dr.  Atkinson  presents,  in  various  connections, 
some  detailed  evidence  in  ])roof  of  this  statement.     Much  of  the  narra- 
tive in  the  book  before  us  is  taken  up  with  the  labors  of  Pilmoor,  Board- 
man,    Webb,    Robert  Williams,  and    John  King,  furnishing   facts    not 
given  by  earlier  histoncs  concerning  their  travels,  changes,  and  powerful 
ministry  from   Boston  to  Savannah.     Among  the  remarkable  characters 
of  early  American  ^Metliodisiu  brought  into  fuller  light  is  Mary  Thorn, 


1897.1  Booh  Notices.  341 

of  Philadelpliia,  to  whom  this  book  gives  a  long  chapter.  Although  not 
so  much  as  licr  name  appears  in  published  history,  except  in  Lednmn, 
%vho  gives  a  few  facts  concerning  licr,  she  is  here  portrayed  with  much 
fullness  as  one  of  the  most  devoted  and  every  way  extraordinary  Metho- 
dist workers  ever  produced  in  this  country;  and  is  held  up  for  the  emu- 
lation of  this  later  day  as  being  in  fact,  though  not  in  name,  our  first 
deaconess.  Another  neglected  but  now  restored  name  is  that  of  Edward 
Evans,  the  first  American  Methodist  preacher,  the  only  published  record 
of  him  heretofore  being  the  bare  mention  of  his  name  by  Lednura  as  one 
of  the  trustees  appearing  in  the  deed  of  St.  George's  Cliurch,  Phila- 
delphia. Dr.  Atkinson's  book  begins  with  an  attempt  to  settle  finally 
the  much-mooted  question  as  to  where  Methodism  had  its  first  beginning 
in  this  couutry.  Most  prominent  previous  historians  left  the  question 
open.  Our  author,  after  an  exhaustive  examination  of  the  evidence  ou 
both  sides,  afiirms  that  the  dispute  is  entirely  settled  by  the  testimony  of 
the  fathers,  South  as  well  as  North,  notably  by  what  is  found  in  O'Keliy's 
writings  in  opposition  to  Asbury  and  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  gov- 
ernment. From  O'Keliy's  Apolo(nj,  Dr.  Atkinson  quotes  this  passage 
as  decisive:  "In  the  year  17G0  tv.-o  ministers  of  the  Methodist  order, 
namely,  Embury  and  Strawbridge,  emigrated  from  the  land  of  kings 
and  settled  in  Xorth  America.  They  taught  the  people  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  and  formed  societies."  This  Apology  was  published  in  1793,  and 
adds  the  testimony  of  this  prominent  Southerner  to  that  given  by  the 
fatliers,  both  South  and  North,  in  favor  of  the  priority  of  the  New  York 
society.  The  author  says  that  there  is  nothing  but  tradition  in  favor  of 
the  Maryland  claim  of  priority,  and  illustrates  the  untrustworthiness  of 
tradition  as  to  dates  by  the  fact  that  Paul  Heck's  will,  -^Theu  discovered, 
showed  the  date  of  his  death  as  recorded  on  his  tombstone  to  be  about 
two  years  out  of  the  way.  By  great  labor  and  the  utilization  of  all 
know^n  data  Dr.  Atkinson  presents  in  this  large  octavo  volume  what  he 
calls  "a  story  never  before  told,"  covering  a  period  to  which  Jes.se  Lee,, 
iu  his  History,  gives  only  twenty-six  pages;  Nathan  Bangs,  in  his  History, 
but  thirty-nine  pages,  and  Abel  Stevens,  in  his  History,  only  one  hundred 
and  twenty-eight  pages.  To  this  worlc  he  has  been  impelled  by  the  con- 
viction that  such  a  denomination  as  ours  "ought to  be  in  possession  of 
all  the  important  facts  relating  to  its  origin  and  establishment  in  this 
land,''  as  well  as  by  the  belief  that  no  one  else  was  likely  ever  to  attempt 
the  dithcult  labor  of  research  without  which  the  book  could  not  be 
written.  The  least  that  can  be  said  is  that  Dr.  Atkinson's  book,  by  its 
character  and  its  claims,  challenges  the  interest  and  studious  examina- 
tion of  intelligent  ^Methodists.  That  all  its  claims  and  opinions  will 
command  universal  consent  is  too  much  to  expect;  but  that  it  is  a  highly 
interesting  book,  and  a  distinct  and  significant  addition  to  historic  lit- 
erature can  scarcely  be  denied.  Ls  there  not  a  pattern  for  preachers  in 
the  description  of  one  man's  sermons,  quoted  on  page  214,  as  "a  liappy 
assemblage  of  doctrinal  truths,  set  iu  an  engaging  light,  and  enforced 
v.'ith  convincing  arguments  ?" 


342  MeiJiodist  lieview.  [March, 

Tilt  AmeHcan  Revolution.  By  John  Fiskk.  Illustrated  with  Portraits,  Maps,  Facsimiles, 
Cout^-Mporary  Views,  Prints,  and  Other  Uisuiric  Materials.  Two  volumes.  6vo,  pp. 
xxxTiii.  3ol ;  xxlii,  S;:i.  Bfston  aud  New  Vork  :  Houghton,  Mlflliu  &  Co.  Price,  plazod 
cloth.  SS. 

Professor  Fiskc's  reputation  as  an  historical  -writer  is  so  -svell  known  as 
not  to  need  a  word  of  conimcndatiou.  He  litly  dedicates  these  vohaucs 
to  ;Mrs.  Marj'  Ilemenway,  in  recognition  of  the  rare  foresight  aud  public 
spirit  by  whicli  slie  led  the  moYcment  to  save  from  destruction  the  Old 
South  ileeting  House  in  Boston,  one  of  the  noblest  historic  buildings  in 
America,  aud  made  it  a  center  for  the  teaching  of  American  history  and 
the  principles  of  good  citizenship.  Tliis  sketch  of  the  American  Revolu- 
tion stops  with  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis  and  the  consequent  fall  of  Lord 
North's  miui>try,  but  the  story  is  continued  in  the  author's  book  entitled 
The  Critical  Period  of  American  lllsiory,  the  first  chapter  of  which  deals 
with  the  results  of  Yorktown;  which  volume,  together  with  the  present 
work  and  The  Beginnings  of  Kcic  England,  and  21ie  Discovery  of  America, 
icith  Some  Accmini  of  Ancient  America  and  the  SjMnish  Conquest,  is  intended 
to  make  part  of  a  comi)lete  narrative  history  of  the  United  States,  com- 
prising the  whole  record  from  1493  to  18G5,  which  Professor  Fiske  hopes 
to  finish  in  some  favoring  future,  somewhat  after  the  plan  of  John  Richard 
Green's  Short  Hiatory  of  the  English-  People.  Bibliographical  notes  are  omit- 
ted in  the  present  work,  because  Mr.  Justin  Winsor's  Pcaders  Uaiidlnjok  of 
the  Aviericau  Perolution,  which  contains  a  vast  amount  of  bibliographical 
information  perfectly  arranged  in  small  compass,  is  obtainable  everywhere 
and  costs  but  a  trifle.  From  it  the  general  reader  can  find  out  where  to 
look  for  further  information  concerning  any  point  in  these  two  volumes. 
A  photogravure  from  the  Houdon  bust  of  George  Vrashington  is  the  fron- 
tispiece. Gilbert  Stuait  admitted  this  bust  to  be  abetter  likeness  than 
his  own  famous  painting  of  the  Father  of  his  Country.  It  is  shown  in 
this  history  that  the  political  exigencies  of  George  III  at  home  made 
him  desirous  of  quarreling  with  the  American  colonies  in  order  to  divert 
attention  and  give  him  a  chance  of  outmaneuvering  his  political  oppo- 
nents. It  was  his  hatred  of  the  "Whigs,  and  especially  of  Pitt,  which  ini- 
pelled  him  to  provoke  war  as  a  cunning  political  trick;  tlie  result  of 
whicli,  hov.-ever,  overwhelmed  him  with  disaster.  That  the  men  who 
fought  and  won  our  Revolutionary  battles  were  biave  and  noble  gentle- 
men is  illustrated  in  Professor  Fiskc's  description  of  the  surrender  of 
Burgoyne.  In  carrying  out  the  terms  of  the  surrender  both  General  Gates 
and  his  soldiers  showed  praiseworthy  delicacy.  As  the  British  soldiers 
marched  off  to  a  meadow  by  the  riverside  and  laid  down  their  arms  the 
Americans  remained  within  their  lines,  refusing  to  add  to  the  humiliation 
of  a  gallant  enemy  by  standing  and  looking  on.  As  the  disarmed  soldiers 
then  passed  by  the  American  lines,  says  Lieutenant  Anbury,  one  of  the 
captured  officers.  "  I  did  not  observe  the  least  disrespect  or  even  a.  taunt- 
ing look,  but  all  was  mute  astonishment  and  pity."  Burgoyne  stepped 
up  and  handed  his  sword  to  Gates,  simply  saying,  "  The  fortune  of  war, 
General  Gates,   has  made   me  your  prisoner."     The  American   general 


ISO 7.]  Boole  Notices.  313 

instantly  returneil  the  sword,  replying,  "I  shall  always  be  ready  to  testify 
that  it  has  not  i^een  through  any  fault  of  your  excellency."  "When  Baron 
Ricdesel  had  been  presented  to  Gates  and  the  other  generals  he  bronglit 
his  wife  and  cliildreu  out  of  tlie  dreadful  cellar  -where  they  had  been 
hiding  among  wounded  and  dying  men,  without  food  and  almost  with- 
out drink.  The  baroness  cauic  with  some  trepidation  into  tlie  enemy's 
camp,  but  the  only  look  she  sawr  on  any  face  was  one  of  sympatliy.  "^\s 
I  approached  the  tents,"  she  says,  "  a  noble-looking  gentleman  came  to- 
ward me  and  took  the  frightened  children  out  of  the  wagon;  embraced 
and  kissed  them;  and  then,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  helped  me  to  alight. 
.  .  .  Presently  he  said,  'It  may  be  embarrassing  to  you  to  dine  with 
80  many  gentlemen.  If  you  will  come  with  your  children  to  my  tent,  I 
will  give  you  a  frugal  meal,  but  one  that  will  at  least  be  seasoned  with 
good  wishes.'  '  O,  sir,' I  cried,  'you  must  surely  be  a  husband  and  a 
father,  since  you  show  me  so  much  kindness!'  I  then  learned  that  it 
was  General  Schuyler."  Schuyler  had  indeed  come,  says  the  author,  with 
unrufHed  and  magnanimous  soul,  to  look  on,  while  the  fruit  which  he 
had  sown,  with  the  gallant  aid  of  Stark,  Herkimer,  Arnold,  and  Morgan, 
was  plucked  l>y  an  unworthy  rival.  He  now  met  Eurgoj'ne,  who  was 
naturally  pained  and  embarrassed  at  the  recollection  of  the  beautiful 
house  which  his  men  had  burned  a  few  days  before.  lu  a  speech  in  tlie 
House  of  Commons,  some  months  late.,  Burgoync  told  how  Schuyler 
received  hira.  "I  expressed  to  General  Schuyler,"  says  Burgoyne,  "my 
regret  at  the  event  which  had  happened,  and  the  reasons  which  had  occa- 
sioned it.  lie  desired  me  to  think  no  more  of  it,  saying  that  the  occasion 
justiGcd  it  according  to  the  rules  of  war.  .  .  .  He  did  more;  he  sent  an 
aide-de-camp  to  conduct  me  to  Albany,  in  order,  as  he  said,  to  procure 
me  better  quarters  than  a  stranger  might  be  able  to  find.  This  gentleman 
conducted  me  to  a  very  elegant  house,  and,  to  my  great  surprise,  ])re- 
sentcd  me  to  Mrs.  Schuyler  and  her  family;  and  in  this  general's  house  I 
remained  during  my  whole  stay  at  Albany,  with  a  table  of  more  than 
twenty  covei-s  for  me  and  my  friends,  and  every  other  possible  demon- 
stration of  hospitality."  Madame  Riedesel  was  also  invited  to  stay  with 
the  Schuylers;  and,  when  first  she  arrived  in  the  house,  one  of  her  little 
girls  exclaimed,  "  O,  mamma!  is  tliis  the  jialace  that  papa  was  to  have 
wiicn  he  came  to  America?  "  As  the  Schuylers  understood  German  the 
baroness  colored,  but  all  laughed  pleasantly  and  put  her  at  her  ease. 
Brave  men  are  magnanimous  and  courteous;  it  is  the  moan,  the  selfish, 
the  cowardly,  who  cherish  hatred  after  the  fight  and  perpetuate  spiteful 
and  rancorous  grudges. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Poems  by  EmUy  D'lCkimon.     Third  SpiIpr.    Edited  by  Madkl  I.OOMIS  TodI).    IGmo.  pp. 

200.    Boston :  Roberta  Brothers.    Price,  cloth,  $1.2."). 

The  Preface  says:   "  The  intellectual  activity  of  Emily  Dickinson  was 
so  great  that  a  large  and  characteristic  choice  is  still  po:-5ible  among  her 


3-44  ~^\^  Methodist  Beview.  [March. 

literary  materials,  and  this  third  volume  of  her  verses  is  put  forth  iu 
response  to  the  repeated  wish  of  the  admirers  of  her  peculiar  genius." 
A  man  who  took  her  poems  with  him  on  a  day's  car  I'de  wrote  :  "^Miss 
Dickinson  has  no  care  for  rliyme  or  rhythm.  This  makes  it  easy  for  her, 
if  her  thought  is  large  enough  to  make  the  reader  forget  arbitrary  rules. 
If  any  mind  can  do  that,  let  it  caper,  I  say.  Most  of  us  have  to  be  put 
into  tliougiit's  strait jaclcet.  She  is  emancipated.  Let  her  comets  fly  and 
meteors  slioot."  In  this  new  volume  are  one  hundred  and  forty-three 
bits  of  poetry,  from  four  lines  to  ten  verses  long.     This  is  characteristic: 

When  moruiriR  comes 
It  is  as  if  a  hundred  drums 

Did  round  mj'  pillow  roll. 
And  shouts  fill  all  my  childish  sky, 
And  bells  keep  saying,  '  Victory,' 

Fiom  steeples  in  my  soul. 

Among  the  verses  on  "Time  and  Eternity"  is  this: 

This  world  is  not  concluiion  ; 

A  sequel  stands  be3-ond, 
Invisibly  as  music, 

But  positive  as  sound. 
It  beckons  and  It  biiflles  ; 

rhilasophies  don't  kno'.v ; 
And  throui;h  a  riddle,  at  the  last, 

Sagficity  must  go. 
To  guess  it  puzzles  scholars ; 

To  fjaiu  it,  men  have  shown 
Contempt  of  pfonerations 

And  cruclflxiou  known. 

The  following  about  thirst  is  said  as  no  one  else  would  say  it: 

^ye  thirst  at  first— 'tis  Nature's  act ; 

And  later,  when  we  die, 
A  little  water  supplicate 

Of  fingers  going  by. 
It  intimates  the  finer  want. 

Whose  adequate  supply 
Is  that  great  water  In  the  west 

Termed  immortality. 

The  Jlctumcf  the  Kativc.     r.y  Thomas  IlAitDr.     Crown,  Svo,  pp.  607.     New  York: 
Harper  &  Brothers.    Piicc,  cloth,  $1.25. 

This  is  the  book  wliich  Arlo  Bates  means,  we  think,  to  call  "the 
iTiost  notable  English  novel  since  Thackei  ay.'' 

Notes  in   Japan.     By  Ai.vr.KD   Paksoxs.     With  Ilhistiations  by  the  Author.     Crown 

Cvo,  pp.  2"?6.    KewTork:  Harper*  Brothers.    Cloth,  ornamental. 

It  is  seldom  that  a  more  beautiful  book  comes  from  the  press  of  any 
bouse;  the  fairestlov('line.ssof  Japan  blooms  in  its  pages.  The  illustrations 
make  the  book  ecem  Hike  a  garden  ;  the  pictures  of  places  and  buildings 
and  characters  cause  the  land  to  pass  as  in  a  panorama  before  the  mind's 
eye.  Paper  and. print;U¥e  .of  the  best,  and  altogether  it  is  the  perfection 
of  bookraaking. 


COMMON    SENSE 


Envelope  Holder. 


Fl 


a 


ta 


Can  be  easily  at- 
tached to  any  chair, 
pew  or  seat.  Made 
from  the  best  clock 
spring  steel. 

Price,  $2  psr  !00. 

Send  lor  a  sample. 
Excellent  for    Churches 


L _ 

Address... 

E 

763  Sterling  Ave 


wneie    tiie     envelope 
systeni  is  used. 


v/, 


J/UTF 


1    A     t-  s 

Cleveland,  Ohio. 


METHODISM: 

A  Retrospect  and  an  Outlook, 

.^  :po:h:-i^<l-. 

By  Frcfessor  Charles  V/.  Pe?vrson, 

ci  Nonh'Acstcrn  University. 


'•  A  bright,  '.vcll-wrilten,  entenaining,  cud 
insirjctlve  produclioiu" — Bi:hc^  J,  21.  Fin- 

CcKi. 

"A  riiost  .varactive  historical  study."— 
BishoJ>  jr.  X.  A7;;..'V. 

"The  poem  is  noble  every  w.-iy." — J/iss 
Frnt::ts   ll'i'I-.irJ. 

"Liberal  in  spirit  and  thoroughly  reaa- 
able." — TJ:s  Christian  Gitardian. 

"  Occupies  a  unique  place  in  our  dcuciir.- 
inatio.nai  records." — Cetttral  Chri:iiun  Ad- 
vocate. 

"  Valuable  for  the  informaliou  i:  conraiiis." 
—  7'/:^:  CAautuutjuuK. 

Cloth.  Gilt  Edges,  .30  cent*; 

Lftatherette.  25  tenia. 


LATON  fi  MAINS,  PUBLISHERS, 

150  fifth  Avenue,  New  York, 
CURTS  &  JENNINGS,  CJncsr.nati.  O. 


Peter,  tfte  preacDer; 


or.  Reaping  a  Kundred-fold. 

By  CARLISLE  B.  KOLIDING. 
NEWSPAPER  NOTES: 

Skill  in  Analysis. — "  The  author  has  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer  and  skill  m  the 
analysis  of  characler  and  the  construction  of  a  story." — Central  Advocate. 

Brightly  ^Y KITTEN. — "The  story  is  well  constructed  and  brightly  written.  The 
character  of  Peter  B.-.rbi.T,  the  young  lawyer,  is  lifelike,  and  the  story  of  his  ccperiencea 
ii  interesting." — New  York  Advocate. 

Strikingly  Vivid. — "  The  stirring  incidents  which  make  up  the  story  are  by  no 
li-cans  imposcible.  The  plot  is  in4;eru'ousiy  laid  and  developed  with  ikill.  Some  passage; 
are  strikingly  vivid  and  impressive." — Michigan  Advocate. 

Stirring  and  A.MUSING. — "The  author  of  this  book  knows  hov.-  to  tell  a  story,  a.^ 
'c  put  a  soul  and  purpose  into  it  without  making  it  dull  or  offensively  didactic.     There  is 
'O  lack  cf  stiirlnjj  and  .-unusing  incidents  in  these  chapters,  through  which  runs  a  threcd 
^f  wholesome  ba^i;citJc.n,  from  first  to  last." — Nashviilt:  (Tenn.)  Advocate. 
12nio.    Cloth,    llhistroted.    ?1. 


EATOH   &    iiAI/iS,  PUBLISHERS,   15Q  FIFTH  AVENUE,  HEW  YORK. 
CURTS  &  JENNINGS.  CINCINNATI,  0. 


r  r~-. 


Only 

One 
Word 
You  Can  Easily  Find  the  Whole  Text  ! 

IN    THK  \ 

EXHAUSTIVE  OONOORBAIGE  OF  THE  BIBLE,  | 

By  JA?^ES  STRONG,  S.T.D.,  LLO.  \ 

It  !3  the  only  complete  Concordance  of  the  common  English  Bible,  as  a    | 
brief  comparison  ^vith  any  other  \vJH  ia-nn-.ediateiy  prove.    Every  pre-        I 
V(ous  Concordanc-:?,   from  CruUcn    to   Ycuns:,  cri-sit>  many  words  j 

and    very  many  passages   nlto^ether ;    this    exij.'bits    every 
Viord,  and  every  passajje  in  v/hich  each  occurs. 

COrJTAlNI.NO 

K  A  Comoiete  Concordance  f f  the  King  jjinie?  vemon  of  the  rr,g- 

-J! :!5h   BiDie.     Eveiy   vord  of   loth    the 

Old  and  New  Tcitaiucnt.s  is  cited,  and  every  occurrence  of  each  word  in  its  order. 
T];ii  is  not  irue  of  any  English  Concordrinco  heretofore  published. 

2.  A  Comparative  Concordance,  noungau  the  variations  from  ihe 

li-'rig  Tames  Version  in  the  New 

Revision  ;  and  aho  inMcating  the  source  of  these  variations — whether  the/  '.vere 
made  by  the  English  or  by  the  American  revisers,  or  accepted  by  both. 

3.  A  Mebrevz-Chaldee  ''f  Greek  Lexicon,  conuining  a  com- 

these  languages  as  used  b','  the  sacred  writers,  and  by  an  ingenious  system  of  nurac-r- 
icnl  references,  enabling  the  English  reader  to  find,  pronounce,  and  get  the  force  of 
the  very  word  which  the  inspired  writer  used  to  convey  Iiis  t'noiijh.t. 


LARGE    QUARTO   VOLU5'iE.        MORE    THAN    l.GOO    PAGES. 
BOOK  AT   REWARKAELY   LOW   PRICES. 


A   GKEAT 


Transportation  p.-«;pa!(J. 
Fine  Cloth,  Red  Edge; 


i^larblccfEires,   3 
i  r.J?cs,    10 


'/■ 


/!i  Half  Russia^  Cloth  SiJcb,  i^lart 

,  -fj  y  IJai:  Tiifksy  r-Iorocco,  r'Jarb'c 

>   J'  X  l>escrlptive  I'amphJet  iurni!>b«4 

■J^  on  request,  free  cf  charge. 


5U^ni  ^'T^^  r:-*;n«.ii  q 


.  .L.  lxxix.no.  3.  i  ^Mr_TT'vr     iv-i-  <  ^'^"•■*    series. 

WKOU  Ko.  *>5.     (  3i-\  1       JI.NJ-.,     iC:^(.  ■)  VOL.  Xl!l.  No.  3. 


METHODIST  SEYIEW. 

WILLIAM  V.  KELLEY,  D.D.,  Editor. 

CO^TTEISTTS. 

I.  Tjie  I-OKal,  CiiEED  OF  Iax  Maclap^en.     J.  J.  I;>:('1,  S.  T.I)..  KuxcMou. 

-^.  -•'. '  .    .    o't~J 

11.  TuE  3IEAXIK0  OF  pRAVEK.     ProjemT  Jolux  Bljliitin,  Ph.D.,  De Pai:\.~ 

Uni-ccriitiu  Greincri-^tle,  Ind. 350 

III.  Did  tbe  G-aelic  Chckcii  I^evivk  PKr.sHVTEKT^t  OTa>xyATio:<  ?    i?-'-, 

C.  a  S^-rhucJr,  Andover,  JI>i^s 30j 

IV.  The  TTtm-vx   Body  ix  the   lAniir  ok  C'HRrsTi a:\ity.     Bishop  E.  li. 

lii-adi'lr.  Tj.D.,  JjL.D.y  h\i..<as  (J Hi/,  JLj 3^9 

V.  Whv  PF.EACrr^us   SnouLD   Study  Bi;own;ixg.     JaiiHis  2>Iudije,  1>..'D., 

Lcieelt,  Jfim .......'     402 

VI.  Titr.  PER>rAXE>T  and  Pnoiir.ESSivE  jx  Homiletics.     Profei<io->'l\.  T. 

SteccTii'jn,  P?i.D.,  Ohio  Wc^le>./f(n  Unii-ersifi!,  Ikhy>corc,  6.      .      .      .     415 
VII.  The  ATMO.?pifERE   a.vd    the    Pei;soxxel  of  Oxford   Uxiter.-ity. 
Pr^^i^or  C.  F.  SitteHv,   Ph.D.,  Dre^o   Tlcologk-d  Scndnaru.  Madi- 

£0;{,  S.  J.       .       .       . ' '    .       .       .       42d 

^'III.  Helex    1I::nt    J.uksox.      Po:.    A.    V/.   Armdrong,    J.L.A.,    G-ndcn 

Grove.  la 414 

EDITOEIAIi    DEPARTMENTS  : 
Notes  axd  Disccssioxs 451 

The  Supremacy  of  Social  Questions,  iZ'i  \  Tlio  Law  of  rariim-.p.y,  4o5. 

The  Arexa .     401 

"  Dill  Paul  Pro  '-cb  on  Mars'  Hiil  ?  "  404 ;  The  Humanity  of  Jeriis.  liji; ;  Tbe  Deadlv  Paian^I, 
4'ir ;  Dr.  Cr<.-3k?  as  S-ien  hr  HL<  Students  Teu  Years  Ago,  40..-; ;  Ti.eorifs  of  tbe  Divine  Gjt- 
emment,  4tiy ;  ••  Our  Bible  and  Our  Taith,"  470. 

;  :;e  Itinet'.ants'  Cia-b 4T1 

Xi'w  Methods  of  Mini.-terial  TrafainsT,  471 :  The  lEti>l!t'::n::'l  Vi'-or  of  o: J  rien,  ITS;  I'r.- 
Sjund  Criiieisra  ou  Malt,  xii,  10,  41,  474. 

Ai;C!I.EOI.OCT    AND    BiBLIC.VL    KeS^EARCII 1":^^ 

Tbe  Babylonian  ilcMd  Legend,  470 ;  The  Time  of  the  LxcnUis,  V.v. 

Mis>rox.uir  Beview 4?9 

Pr-^rpcraiitij!!!  \vi  M:i1a~;voar,  4?0:  Tho'  Famine  in  I;:riia  2?.;\  Missionary  Opvcrtunlty.  I.-J ; 
The  Sfiiernt^'nt  of  Ohrijti.'in  Doctrine  in  MiSiSlon  Countries,  -ly^i ;  Japanese  In  Transirion, 
4S3;  The  Piisrue  at  Doiubay,  JSJ.  • 

FoiIEIGX   OCTLOOK ' 4S4 

^iCilMAP.Y    01--    THE    PeVIV;\YS    AND   ^IaGAZIXES 400 

Book  Notices 49<r 

—4. « .^^^ 

XTC\V    YOKI-C  : 

Suhscripcion  Pi'ic-e.  Postage  Includod,  S3. SO. 
[Ei.t-  r:-i  .\l  iho  Post  Otlice,  Xcw  York,  N.  Y.,  03  .^coonj-class  inai!  nialtor.] 


when  your  skeptical  friend  aslied  you  what  good  the  Churches  do 
anyway,  Be  ready  the  next  time  you  are  questioned  to  show  that 
your  own  Ohiirch  is  one  of  the  most  important  factors  in  the  no- 
lifting  of  hnmanitv  in  this  country.  Its  Missionary  Society  stands 
behind  the  heroes  who  preach  the  Gospel  to  willing  hearers  in  aU 
the  sparsely  settled  districts.  Its  Board  of  Ohurch  Extension  is 
building  three  churches  a  day,  every  one  of  which  stands  for  good 
government  in  its  vicinity.  Its  Freedmen's  Aid  Society  has  a 
spisnuici  DS-C  CI  wsix-^eqaippcu.  scaICOIs  tniCugnoao  zuc  fioufii-idiLili 
Its  Board  of  Education  takes  the  young  men  who  have  plenty  of 
grit,  but  no  money,  and  sees  that  they  get  the  longed-for  educa- 
tion. Its  Sunday  School  Union  is  constantly  founding  new 
schools,  in  which  great  armies  of  children  got  their  first  bent  in 
the  right  dirootion.  Its  Tract  Society  exerts  an  influence  for  good 
which  cannot  be  measured  in  the  millions  of  pages  of  tracts  it 
circulates  annually.  Its  Book  Concern  provides  the  most  desiraWe 
bocks  for  general  reading  and  study,  for  the  home  library,  and  for 
the  Sunday  school,  at  the,  lowest  possible  prices.  The  figures  to 
back  these  points,  and  which  you  and  every  other  Methodist 
should  have  v^ithin  easy  reach,  are  contained  in  THE  METHO- 
DIST YEAE  BOOK  for  1897,  edited  by  Dr.  Sanford.  Pries,  10 
cents.    Postage,  four  cents  additional, 


Oteraiiire  ofCDeologin 

By  B5SKCP  HURST. 

THE  INDEPENDENT  says  i  ''This  manual  is  a  boon  to  stu- 
dents of  theology.  It  gives  no  foreign  titles  and  no  critical,  com- 
parative, or  descriptive  notes ;  but  it  contains  all  the  best  works 
on  theology  published  in  the  English  language  in  iimerica,  Grc't 
Britaip,  and  Canada,  and  most  of  the  leading  religious  works.'' 

8yo.    757  pages.    $4,  net. 


EATON  &  MAIh:B,  rUDHSMERS,   15G  FIFTH  AVFHUE,  NEV/  rOflK. 
CURTS  &  JENNIHGO,  CI  MCI  HH  ATI,  0. 


CONTENTS 


PJlGH 

THE  IDEAL  CKEED  OF  IAN  MACLAREN S45 

J.  J.  RtED,  S.T.D.,  Kiugston,  N.  Y. 

THE  MEANING  OF  PRAYER S5G 

Professor  Jou.\  Bigham,  Pii.D.,  I>e  Pauw  Uuiversity,  Gi-eencastle,  Ind. 

DID  THE  GAELIC  CHURCH  REVIVE  I'RESBYTERIAL  ORDINATION ?      3o5 
Rev.  C.  C.  Starbuck,  Audover,  Masa. 

THE  HUMAN  BODY  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  CHRISTIANITY 33? 

Bishop  E.  R.  HouKix,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Kansas  City,  iMo. 

WHY  PREACHERS  SHOULD^STUDY  LKOWNING 402 

JAJiiaHCDGK,  IXD.,  L-JWull,  Mass. 

THE  PERMANENT  AND  PROGRESSIVE  IN  IIOMILETICS 415 

Prolessor  R.  T.  Sir;vi,.s.-50>',  Pli.D.,  Olii;^  Wesleyaa  University,  Delaware,  0. 

THE  ATMOSPHERE  AND  THE  PERSONNEL  OF  OXFORD  UNIVER- 
SITY         4-29 

Professor  C.  F.  Sittliily,  Ph.D.,  D^e^v  Tceoioglcal  Seminary,  Madison,  N.  J. 

JLELEN  HUNT  JACKSON ui 

Rev.  A.  W.  Akmstroxg.  M.A.,  Garden  Grove,  la. 

EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENTS  : 

Notes  and  Discussions 451 

Tbe  Supremacy  of  Social  Questions,  io3 ;  The  Law  of  Parsimony,  455. 

The  Areka 464 

"Did  Paul  Preach  on  Mars'  Hill?"  401;  The  Humanity  of  Jesus.  4CC;  The 
Deadly  Parallel,  4t'~;  Dr.  Cnx)ks  as  Seen  by  His  Students  Ten  Years  Apo,  466; 
Theories  of  the  Divine  Government,  409  ;  "  Our  Bible  and  Our  Faith,"  470. 

The  Itinerants'  Ceib 471 

New  Methods  of  Ministerial  Training,  471;  The  Intellectual  Mgor  of  Old  Men, 
472;  Unsound  Criticism  on  Matt,  xii,  40,  41,  474. 

ARCH^EOLOaV  AND    BiBLICAL    RESEARCH 47(3 

The  Babylonian  Floo-i  Ix'gend,  476 ;  The  Time  of  the  Exodus,  479. 

Missionary  Review 4S0 

Protestantism  in  Madagascar,  4S3:  The  Famine  in  India  as  a  Missionary  Oppor- 
tunity, 481 ;  The  Statouient  of  Christian  Doctrine  in  Mission  Countries,  4j«;  Jap- 
anese In  Transition,  4s:;;  The  Plague  at  Bombay,  4-8.3. 

Foreign  Outlook 4S4 

SfKliART  of  the   ReVIE  WS  AND  MAGAZINES 490 

Book  Notices 494 

Mallecon's  Ruslrln's  L-.-tters  to  the  ClerRV,  on  the  Ixird's  Prayer  and  the  Church, 
494  ;  Smith's  Guesses  at  the  Kiddle  of  Exi.-t^'iicc.  4'J7  ;  Gordon's  Immortality  and 
IheNew  Theo<licy,  ."y;*};  I^nier's  The  Enplish  Novel,  .'iiJO ;  Evil  and  Evolution, 
503 :  Cooke's  The  Historic  Episcopate,  ."A>1 ;  Mayes's  Lucius  Q.  C.  Lamar,  W7 ; 
■Williams's  Christian  Life  in  Germany,  508  ;  Martin's  Bible  Lauds  Illustrated, 

50&;  MlSOXLA.NKOLtf,  511. 


oi('3^^ 


Methodist  Eeview. 


MAY,  1897. 


Art.  I.— the  IDEAL  CREED  OF  IAN  MACLAREN. 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  Dr.  John 
"Watson,  of  Liverpool,  under  the  nom  de  jplume  of  "Ian  Mac- 
laren,"  will  promptly  concede  the  singular  talent,  not  to  say 
the  genius,  of  the  man.  Ilis  remarkable  literary  gifts — too 
tardily  discovered,  even  b}^  himself — have  fairly  flashed  before 
an  admiring  gaze.  "We  have  eagerly  read  his  most  realistic 
portrayal  of  Scotch  scenery  and  character.  His  little  volume, 
Beside  the  Bonnie  Brier  Bvsh,  commands  the  admiring,  rapt 
attention  of  all  classes  of  readers.  A7e  have  lately  had  some 
further  glimpses  of  Scotch  wisdom  and  v>-it  in  The  Cxirc  of 
SoidSy  and  novr  he  issues  for  the  more  thoughtful  his  Mind  of 
the  Master. 

In  character-study,  in  vivid  word-painting,  in  sly  and  dry 
humor,  and  in  tear-compelling  pathos  he  rightly  belongs  to 
the  latest  constellation  of  Scotland's  star  writers,  and,  it  njay 
be,  star  preachers.  There  is  no  question  as  to  the  literary  bril- 
liancy of  this  gifted  man.  Some,  however,  are  raising  the 
question  of  his  doctrinal  clearness  and  soundness.  His  warm 
human  sympathies  are  most  pleasingly  evident  in  his  study  of 
the  manly  character  and  self-sacrificing  career  of  the  hero- 
physician.  Dr.  Maclure.  It  is  undoubtedly  an  inspiration  to  a 
noble,  self-forgetful  life  to  liave  known,  even  in  the  pages  of 
acknowledged  romance,  so  sturdy  yet  so  sweet  a  specimen  of 
toilsome,  faithful  manhood.  Lachlau  Campbell,  one  of  Mac- 
laren's  characters,  is  the  exponent  of  a  cast-iron  creed  and  of  a 
mere  mechanical  theology.     He  is  censorious  and  severe  in  his 

23 — FIFTH  SERIES,  VOL.  XIII. 


346  Ileihodisi  Review.  [:^Iay, 

judgments  and  exactions.  His  was  a  false  idea  of  God  and 
truth.  AVitli  the  incoming  of  a  great  sorrow  came  new  light. 
"  The  Transformation  of  Lachlan  Campbell  "  is  one  of  the 
most  touching  pcn-]nctures  to  be  found  in  religious  literature. 
"\Ye  have  this  character  before  us  as  %vc  jjroceed  with  a  task 
by  no  means  jdeasant,  hoping  to  clear  the  atmosphere  and 
satisfy  lionest  doubt. 

But  let  us  turn  to  TJie  Mind  of  the  Master,  There  is  really 
so  much  to  admire  in  this  masterful  exaltation  of  the  claims  of 
the  Christ,  so  much  of  genuine  love  for  Jesus,  that  we  regret  that 
there  seems  to  be  anytliing  to  forbid  unqualified  approval.  In 
order  the  better  to  understand  Dr.  AVatson's  position  we  must 
rem.ember  his  own  discriminations.  They  are  not  al  .vays  con- 
sistent. If  he  says,  in  one  place,  "  Theology  is  the  science  of 
religion,"  he  says,  elsewhere,  "  Theology  has  one  territory'  which 
is  theorj^ ;  religion  has  another  which  is  life."  Sin  is  selfish- 
ness. "With  self-renunciation  man  ceases  from  sin.  If  the 
experience  of  the  new  bii-th  is  needed,  this  is  not  emphasized, 
and  does  not  prominently  appear.  Dr.  Watson  inveighs  against 
"  that  solitary  creed  M'hich  has  raised  uncharitablcness  into'  an 
article  of  faith."  For  tins  avo  will  not  chide  him.  The  trend 
of  his  thinking  and  theology  is  apparent  from  his  confessed 
admiration.  They  arc  the  key,  in  part,  to  the  interpretation  of 
his  teaching.  He  says,  frankly,  "  The  disciples  of  Jesus  owe  a 
debt  that  can  never  be  ])aid  to  three  men  that  have  brought  us 
back  to  the  mind  of  our  Master.  One  was  Clianning,  for  whose 
love  to  Jesus  one  might  be  tempted  to  barter  his  belief;  the 
second  was  Maurice,  most  honest  and  conscientious  of  theo- 
logians ;  and  the  third  was  Erskine  of  Linlathen,  who  preached 
the  fatherhood  to  everyone  he  met,  from  Thomas  Carlyle  to 
Highland  shepherds."  Dr.  Watson  is  an  exponent  and  cham- 
pion of  the  "  new  theology."  He  is  representative  of  the 
Broad  Church  idea — the  progressive  orthodoxy,  it  may  be 
called,  of  liis  branch  of  the  Church  in  Great  Britain. 

As  such  he  has  given  us  a  ])assage,  among  others  of  like 
liberal  character,  in  The  Mind,  of  the  Master^  which  affords 
special  warrant  for  not  unkindly  criticism.  We  venture  the 
suggestion  that  the  passage  seems  to  call  for  further  expan- 
sion, or,  at  least,  for  some  qualification.  As  it  stands  it 
seems    to    be    crude,    immature,    and    incomplete,    regarded 


1S97.1  Tlie  Ideal  Creed  of  Jan  Maclarcn.  347 

from  a  theologlc  ])oint  of  view,  however  fresli  and  pleasing 
may  be  the  i-lietorical  simplicitj  of  its  phrasing.  It  is:  "I 
believe  in  the  fatherhood  of  God;  1  believe  in  the  words  of 
Jesus ;  1  believe  in  the  clean  hcai-t ;  1  believe  in  the  service  of 
love;  I  believe  in  the  unworldly  life;  I  believe  in  the  Beati- 
tudes ;  I  promise  to  trust  God  and  follow  Christ,  to  forgive  niy 
enemies,  and  to  seek  after  the  righteousness  of  God."  TliC 
conviction  of  Dr.  "Watson,  ever  borne  in  mind  by  him  in  all 
his  study  of  the  mind  of  the  Master,  is  this :  "  There  is  notli- 
ing  on  which  we  difier  so  hopelessly  as  creed  ;  nothing  on 
_which  we  agree  so  utterly  as  character."  It  is  this  conviction 
which  afiords  ns  so  much  that  is  inspiring  and  elevating  in  his 
work.  But  it  is  this,  also,  however  much  we  may  admire  the 
independence,  not  to  say  tlie  originality,  of  the  man,  which 
makes  him  liable  to  the  suspicion  of  cri'oneous  teaching.  We 
"nnderstiind  him  to  be  the  outspoken  foe  of  mere  traditional 
teaching,  of  theologic  dogma,  and  of  metaphysical  subtlety  of 
every  kind.  lie  exalts  the  value  of  being,  in  contrast  with  be 
lieving.  He  prefers  the  possession  of  a  true-hearted  Christian 
character  to  the  profession  of  the  most  exact  Christian  creed. 
Holy  living  -with  him,  as  "with  all  good  men,  is  paramount  in 
imporUmce  with  sound  thinking.  Yet  the  brilliant  Scotch- 
man, in  his  chapter  on  "  Fatherhood  the  Final  Idea  of  God," 
himself  insists  that  the  "first  ecpiipment  for  living  is  a  creed." 
"We  do  not  wish  to  misrepresent  Dr.  Watson.  Ilis  spirit  is 
most  genial ;  his  heart  is  most  philanthropic :  liis  loyalty  to 
Christ  and  to  the  teachings  of  Christ,  as  he  honestly  interprets 
those  teachings,  is  most  exemplary.  His  love  for  his  Master  is 
seen  at  its  best  in  the  beauty,  and  even  pathos,  of  his  admirable 
chapter  on  "Devotion  to  a  Person  the  Dynamic  of  Eeligion." 
AVe  simply  raise  the  question  whether  his  ideal  creed  is  as  ideal 
as  the  very  cream  of  all  the  creeds  should  be,  both  ethically 
and  spiritually.  3Ioreover,  we  do  not  criticise  tin's  so-called 
life-creed  altogether  in  the  light  in  which  Dr.  Watson  honestly 
intended  it,  so  much  as  in  the  view  in  which  it  is  likely  to  be 
received.  To  know  his  real  meaning  it  will  not  do  to  take  his 
ideal  creed  entirely  by  itself.  AVe  must  see  it  in  its  literary 
framework.  We  must  consider  it  illumined  by  the  sidelights 
afforded  by  the  fifteen  chapters  of  liis  thoughtful  and  stimu- 
lating book.     But,  even  in  this  painstaking  effort  to  be  unprej- 


34:8  Methodist  Bevieia.  [May, 

iidiced  and  impartial,  we  find  that  this  imaginary  creetl  is  still 
shadowed  by  serious  doubts.  The  passage  is  liable,  we  fear,  to 
be  misapprehended  as  a  substitute  for  all  the  creeds  of  Chris- 
tendom. "\Ve  are  assured  that  Dr.  Watson  really  "offers  it 
as  an  interpretation  of  them."  If  this  be  so,  may  it  not 
justly  be  urged  that  this  interpretation  needs  to  be  inter- 
preted ?  To  say  nothing  about  the  great  cardinal  doctrines 
comprehended  in  all  the  great  historic  creeds,  here  pm-posely 
eliminated,  what  shall  we  say  of  some  of  the  affirmiiions  them- 
selves ?  Can  it  be  claimed  that  they  are  either  clear  or  com- 
prehensive ?  Is  it  not  evident  that  some  of  them  are  ambigu- 
ous ?  May  not  such  an  "  interpretation  ''  be,  in  effect,  unscrip- 
tural,  insufficient,  and  misleading  ? 

Take,  for  example,  the  aflirmation,  "  I  believe  in  the  father- 
"hood  of  God."  So  far  as  the  unregenerate  are  concerned,  may 
this  not  point  to  a  fanciful  sentiment,  rather  than  to  a  scrip- 
tural truth  ?  Is  it,  or  is  it  not,  the  mere  echo  of  Pope's  "  Uni- 
Tersal  Prayer  ?" 

Father  of  all  !  in  every  age, 

lu  every  clime  adored, 
By  saint,  by  savage,  and  by  sage, 

Jehovah,  Jove,  or  Lord. 

The  prayer  which  our  Lord  taught  his  immediate  disciples  be- 
gan, it  is  true,  with  "  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven."  It 
was  in  a  message  to  his  disciples  only  that  Jesus  said,  "  I  ascend 
unto  my  Father,  and  your  Father."  And  is  it  not  the  explicit 
teaching  of  Scripture  that  we  are  God's  children  by  adoption, 
or  through  the  process  of  the  new  birth  ?  Did  not  our  Lord 
say,  speaking  to  the  Pharisees,  "  Ye  are  of  your  father,  the 
devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your  father  ye  will  do?"  Both  John  the 
Baptist  and  the  gentle  Jesus  cliaracterized  them  further  as  a 
"generation  of  vipers."  Was  this  empty  vituperation?  Or 
was  it  not  exact  classification?  In  view  of  their  real,  inner 
character,  the  hypocritical  Pharisee  and  Sadducee,  according  to 
the  verdict  of  Omniscience,  belonged  to  the  serpent  brood. 
Their  genealogy  is,  with  one  swift  glance,  traced  back  to  "  that 
old  serpent,  called  the  devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceivoth  the 
whole  world."  Did  not  Paul  qualify  the  idea  of  God's  possible 
fatherhood  in  the  M'ords,  "  Ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus  ? "     But  what  does  Dr.  Watson  mean 


1897.]  The  Meal  Crtcd  of  Ian  Madaren.  34^^ 

■wlien,  in  liis  last  chapter,  lie  persistently  affirms,  "  Two  find& 
have  been  made  within  recent  years,  the  divine  fatherhood  and 
the  kingdom  of  God  ? "  Dr.  James  McCosh,  in  The  Method 
of  the  Divine  Governracnt^  Physical  and  Moral,  speaks  of 
Scotland  as  possessing  an  ''intellect  as  hard  as  its  rocks;"  but 
excepting  when  he  speaks  of  "  the  sentimental  view  of  God  ■' 
he  may  have  the  view  of  Dr.  AYatsou  i-emotely  in  mind,  we 
Bhall  discover  nothing,  even  in  the  way  of  allusion  to  what  the 
latter  is  pleased  to  claim  as  a  "  new  find." 

For  many  years,  in  the  narrow  thought  of  one  scliool  of 
theology,  only  the  elect  were  warranted  in  calling  God  Father. 
Kow  the  pendulum  of  belief  has  swung  to  an  opposite  extreme. 
The  modern  idea  M-ith  many,  even  in  Calvinistic  circles,  is  likely 
to  be  much  too  broad.  The  secret  thought,  and  even  public 
teaching,  of  many  is  that  the  fatherhood  of  God  is  not  a 
strictly  spiritual,  but  rather  a  constitutional,  relation ;  that, 
good  or  bad,  we  are  "his  offspring;"  and  that  the  relation  is 
in  no  wise  dependent  either  on  the  grace  of  God  or  on  com- 
pliance with  what  once  were  regarded  as  necessary  conditions 
prescribed  in  God's  word.  The  doctrine  of  the  divine  sover- 
eignty, even  among  Calvinists,  is  fast  giving  place  to  that  of 
the  sovereign  fatherhood  of  God.*  The  divine  government  is 
pronounced  to  be  purely  paternal.  The  claim  is  made  by  some 
that  \\c  become  the  children  of  God  only  as  we  realize  his 
fatherhood,  and  that  the  expressions,  "  children  of  the  evil 
one "  and  "  children  of  disobedience,"  represent  simply  an 
aspect  of  life,  and  not  a  fact  of  nature.  If  this  claim  is  just 
it  needs  to  be  more  plainly  verified.  Can  it  be  proved  by  the 
word  of  God  ?  The  condition  of  sonship  in  the  professed  be- 
liever and  the  recognition  of  his  own  fatlierhood,  on  the  part 
of  God,  are  plainly  stated  and  are  insisted  upon  in  the  Xew 
Testament  Scripture.  Only  those  who  are  Spirit-born  and 
Spirit-led  are  the  sons  of  God.  There  must  be,  in  a  sense,  a 
certain  separation  from  the  world,  or  we  have  no  encoui-agc- 
ment  to  appropriate  the  conditional  assurance,  "  I  will  receive 
you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and 
daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  Paul  says,  "  The  Spirit 
itself  bcareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children 
of  God."     This  witness  is  to  a  marvelous  cliange,  a  cliange 

*  Tlie  Place  of  Christ  in  Mo'Uni  Tlicoiogu,  by  A.  M.  Faiibairn,  p.  444. 


350  2£etho(Jist  Rcirlew.  [May, 

of  condition,  and  a  change  of  relation.  But  if  we  are  the 
children  of  God  by  natural  constitution  wliere  is  the  signifi- 
cance of  this  Scripture,  and  what  becomes  of  the  doctrine  of 
assurance  ? 

Ko  argument  for  the  universal  fatherhood  of  God  can,  we 
think,  be  based  on  the  absolute,  yet  occult,  relation  wliich 
Christ,  the  Sou,  sustains  preeminently  to  the  first  person  of 
the  Trinity.  As  Abraham  is  spoken  of  as  the  "  father  of  the 
faithful,"  so,  in  a  i-eal  but  infinitely  exalted  sense,  is  God  tlie 
father  only  of  those  who  have  been  "  born  from  above."  Is  it 
conceivable  that  God  was  the  father  of  Judas,  the  betrayer,  in 
the  same  sense  that  he  was  the  father  of  John,  the  beloved ;  or 
that  he  was  the  father  of  the  impenitent  mnlti-murderer,  K.  II. 
Holmes,  in  the  same  sense  that  he  was  of  the  spiritually-minded 
Madame  Guyon  ?  We  are  being  forced  to  face  the  seemingly 
needless  question,  In  what  view  is  the  true  Christian  distinct- 
ively "a  child  of  God?"  If  we  nniversalize  the  fatherhood 
of  God,  why  should  it  not  extend  to  all  the  created  intelligences 
in  the  entire  universe — to  the  angels,  bad  as  well  as  good — and 
so,  at  last,  to  Satan  himself  ?  If  this,  in  any  sense,  is  a  redxictio 
ad  ahsunlum^  is  it  not  tlie  evident  conseqnence  of  a  confusion 
of  ideas  ?  God  is,  by  revelation,  the  almighty  Maker  of  all 
men,  the  rightful  Euler  of  all  men  ;  but  is  he  necessarily,  there- 
fore, the  Father,  in  any  well-defined  sense,  of  all  men  ?  In  the 
reaction  from  the  old-school  teaching  of  God's  rigid  and  relent- 
less sovereignty  must  the  new-school  teaching  swing  entirely 
over  to  the  other  extreme  of  God's  all-inclusive,  undiscriraina- 
ting,  fatherly  love  ?  Is  there  no  middle  ground  which  is  ten- 
able ?  Must  those  of  the  Scotch  school  of  theology,  who  revolt 
from  the  sterner  teaching  of  John  Calvin  and  John  Knox, 
find  their  final  resting  place,  by  even  remote  possibility,  in  the 
creed  of  Hosea  Ballon,  or  of  James  Freeman  Clarke?  To 
steer  between  the  Scylla  of  Calvinism,  on  the  one  side,  and  the 
Charybdis  of  Univorsalisui,  on  the  other  side,  may  still  be  the 
peculiar  province  of  pilots  of  the  Arminian  faith. 

If  we  are  assured  once  in  the  Old  Testament  that  "God 
created  man  in  his  own  image,  in  tlie  image  of  God  created  he 
liim,"  we  are  likewise  assured,  and  that  repeatedly,  in  the  Xew 
Testament,  that  Christ  is  "  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father." 
In  this  view  we  see  a  definiteness  of  statement  in  the  Apostles' 


1&9T.]  The  Ideal  Creed  of  Ian  Maclaven.  S51 

Creed  which  admits  of  no  misunderstanding:  "  I  believe  in  God 
the  Fatlier  Almighty,  .  .  .  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son, 
our  Loi'd."  It  is  a  striking  admission  on  the  part  of  Dr.  Wat- 
son that  neither  prophets  nor  psalmists  were  ever  "so  carried 
beyond  themselves  as  to  say  '  My  Father.' "  The  creature, 
then,  is  not  necessarily  the  child.  Tlie  possible  fatherhood  of 
God  to  the  believer,  through  the  work  of  the  regenerating 
Spirit,  is  one  of  the  plain  revelations  of  the  divine  Son  of  God. 
In  all  the  systems  of  divinity — those  greater  interpretations  of 
the  mind  of  the  J\Iastcr  with  which  we  may  happen  to  be  ac- 
quainted— regeneration  is  ever  the  ground  of  sonship.  Did 
not  John  the  evangelist  say,  "  He  came  unto  his  own,  and  his 
own  received  him  not.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that 
believe  on  his  name :  which  were  born,  not  of  blood,  nor  of 
the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God  \  "  ^Yill 
the  genial  author  of  The  Mind  of  the  Master  claim,  in  rebuttal, 
that  these  are  the  words  of  John,  but  not  "the  words  of 
Jesus?" 

AYe  liave  no  "dogmatic  ends  to  serve."  Yet  it  is  by  no 
means  so  plain  to  some  as  it  appears  to  be  to  Dr.  YTatson  that 
Jesus  had  "  no  exoteric  word  for  his  intimates."  What  was 
hid  from  the  wise  and  prudent  was  revealed  to  babes — babes  in 
Christ — the  children  of  God.  The  "  universal  note  in  Jesus's 
teaching"  is  not  so  obvious  to  some  as  it  is  to  tliis  gifted 
author.  Even  he  admits  that  "  it  would  not  be  fair  to  rest  any 
master  doctrine  on  a  single  parable,"  as  that  of  the  prodigal 
son.  We  have  a  sort  of  hermeneutic  restriction  which  appeals 
to  our  good  sense  :  "A  parable  must  not  be  made  to  walk  on 
all  fours."  It  may  be  overworked.  An  old  school  of  typical 
or  allegorical  teaching  would  convert  a  parable  into  a  theological 
centipede.  In  this  view,  even  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son 
may  yet  have  to  be  reconsidered.  To  speak  of  the  sonship  of 
the  sinner  as  a  divine  possibility  is  one  tiling.  It  is  for  this  we 
contend.  To  speak  of  it  as  a  relation  which  is  actual  and  real, 
while  a  man  is  yet  "dead  in  tres})asses  and  sins" — this  is  quite 
another  claim.  This  view  we  feel  constrained  to  oppose.  Does 
not  Dr.  Watson  hiniself  at  last  unguardedly  surrender  it  ?  Does 
David  say,  "Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord 
pitieth  "  all  human  kind  ?    "  Like  as  a  father  "  expresses  the  idea 


352  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

of  similarity  onl}-.  Are  not  tljo  qualifying  words,  "them  that 
fear  him,"  filled  with  restrictive  meaning  ?  We  liave  long 
thonglit  that  even  supposed  ortljodoxy  lias  been  corrupted,  in- 
sensibly but  too  i-eally,  by  the  insidious  teachings  of  Universal- 
ism.  The  drift  of  things,  in  these  closing  days  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  is  toward  doctrinal  laxity,  and  hence  toward 
ethical  lawlessness.  Xot  only  are  the  words  of  inspiration 
thus  suspected,  but  the  books  of  the  Bible  are  being  repudiated. 
A  too  appreliensive  Church  may  yet  take  U])  a  wail  similar  to 
that  of  the  afflicted  Jacob,  '•'  Moses  is  not,  and  Daniel  i?  not,  and 
will  ye  take  Jonah  away  ?     All  tliese  things  are  against  me." 

The  necessary  limits  of  this  brief  critique  will  not  admit  of 
a  full  discussion  of  the  question  of  the  divine  fatherhood  in  its 
various  aspects  and  with  its  scrijjtural  limitations.  In  any 
view  there  are  difficulties  to  be  faced  and  differences  to  be 
feared  which  may  not  readily  be  reconciled.  Children,  we  be- 
lieve, are  recipients  of  all  tlie  benefits  of  the  atonement.  As 
John  the  Baptist  was  '•  filled  witli  the  Holy  Ghost "  from  the 
hour  of  his  birth,  each  infant  may  be  the  subject  of  the  latent 
regenerating  grace  of  God,  and  so  remain  a  child  of  God  until, 
by  conscious  sin,  it  falls  from  grace.  Yet  Dr.  Austin  Phelps, 
\n-iting  on  the  vrork  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  finds  grave  difficulties; 
and  Dr.  John  Miley  said  in  his  class  room  at  Drew  Seminary,  in 
answer  to  an  inquiry :  "  I  frankly  concede  the  profound  mystery, 
and  as  frankly  admit  I  have  no  light  to  give.  Kor  have  1 
been  able  to  receive  light  from  others.  The  fact  of  infant  sal- 
vation, in  case  of  death,  I  do  not  question.  But  its  philosoj)hy 
is  a  mystery  as  yet  without  solution." 

If  M'e  have  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the  first  affirmation  of  Dr. 
Watson's  imagin.ed  new  creed  we  may  be  excused  in  the  view 
of  his  own  statement :  "  It  is  open  to  debate,  indeed,  whether 
Jesus  said  anything  absolutely  new,  save  when  he  taught  the 
individual  to  call  God  Father."  Yet,  with  Dr.  AYatson,  "  the 
words  of  Jesus  "  constitute  the  true  evangel ;  the  utterances  or 
acts  of  the  apostles  are  comparatively  of  little  worth.  In  his 
estimation  the  epistles  lack  directness,  if  not  authority.  They 
are  not  regarded  by  him  as  of  equal  inspiration  or  accuracy 
with  the  reported  words  of  the  Master.  However  presump- 
tuous or  profane  it  may  seem,  even  to  this  autlior,  he  does  not 
licsitate  to  hint  at  imperfections  in  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles, 


1897.]  The  Ideal  Creed  of  Ian  MadaTen.  353 

or  to  criticise,  his  style,  liis  illustrations,  his  doctrine,  and  liis 
spirit.  Dr.  "Watson,  it  must  be  admitted,  does  this  in  loyal  in- 
sistence npon  the  supreme  excellences  of  the  great  Teacher.  It 
may  be  this  fact,  ^vith  others,  was  not  charitably  borne  in  mind 
by  the  ministry  of  a  certain  city,  who  felt  called  upon  ])ul.>lic]y 
to  repudiate  the  doctrinal  teaching  of  even  so  brilliant  a  M'nter  as 
Ian  Maclaren.  And,  just  here,  is  it  not  a  somewhat  unexpected 
admission  which  the  author  makes,  "  The  lonely  supremacy  of 
Jcsns  rests  not  on  what  he  said,  but  on  what  he  did  ? "' 

*'  I  believe  in  the  words  of  Jesus."  This  seems  an  affirmation 
moderate  and  compreheiisive  enough,  perliaps.  In  oiie  view  it 
certainly  is.  For  Christ  claimed,  "  I  and  my  Father  are  one." 
Eut — as  another  has  already  noted — many  a  Unitarian  will 
affirm  that  he  believes  the  words  of  Jesus  who  will  neverthe- 
less resolutely  reject  the  claim  he  makes  to  be  divine.  If  one 
£ays  Dr.  Watson  intended  this  second  affirmation  to  include  all 
Christ  said  about  his  sacrificial  atonement  as  being  the  divine 
Son  of  God — the  one  Mediator  between  God  and  man — and 
other  lofty  spiritual  teachings,  then  why  not  make  this  single 
affirmation  all-inclusive  ?  Why  should  not  the  ideal  creed  be, 
simply  and  only,  "I  believe  in  the  words  of  Jesus?"  This 
would  include  all  that  is  theologic  and  ethical.  Why  proceed 
with  the  remaining  affirmations  of  belief?  Yet  he  further 
says — we  think  needlessly — "  1  believe  in  the  clean  heart ;  I 
believe  in  the  service  of  love  ;  I  believe  in  the  unworldly  life." 
This  may  be  all  true,  beautiful,  and  good,  both  in  thought  and 
in  expression,  but  we  look  in  vain  for  any  recognition  of  the 
person  and  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and,  while  we  do  not 
wish  to  be  understood  as  implying  that  a  belief  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  no  part  of  Dr.  Watson's  own  creed,  we  do  wish  to 
express  our  surprise  that,  in  the  highly  spiritual  and  ideal  creed 
which  he  ''  imagines,"  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit  lias  no 
place.  We  have  here  also  no  word  concerning  repentance, 
tliough  Christ's  first  public  deliverance  seems  to  have  been, 
"  Kepent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand."  Again, 
why  say,  "  I  believe  in  the  beatitudes,"  and  not  say,  "  I  believe 
in  the  Ten  Commandments  ?  "  "  Are  not  the  beatitudes  indeed 
the  "words  of  Jesus?"  Are  the  Ten  Commandments — suf- 
ficiently ethical,  it  would  seem — to  be  regarded  as  abrogated  ? 
And  are  the  beatitudes,  by  iniplication,  all  that  is  left  by  a  sort 


354  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

of  destructive  criticism  of  our  Lord's  more  lengthened  majestic 
discourse  ?  "  The  moral  elevation  and  the  spiritual  heroism 
which  Dr.  "Watson  sees  in  tlie  beatitudes  alone  are  most  at- 
tractive. Ills  paraphrases  and  eulogiums  are  fresh  \vith  new 
life  and  eloquent  with  fine  feeling.  Yet  we  are  confident  our 
author's  full  meaning  is  not  included  in  the  brief  words  he 
emploj^s,  by  way  of  ideal  creed,  concerning  even  the  beatitudes. 
He  elsewhere  claims  that  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  the  au- 
thoritative creed  of  the  Cln-istian  Church,  the  divine  constitu- 
tion of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  He  also  says,  "  The  ten  words 
are  only  eclipsed  by  the  law  of  love."  It  is  with  this  in  mind, 
then,  that  he  speaks  of  the  "''  service  of  love."  He  has  had 
the  "  courage  to  formulate  an  ethical  creed,"  it  is  true.  But  is 
there  not  an  underlying  fallacy  in  the  "  stand  "  which  he  takes 
,and  on  which  he  conceives  an  ethical  creed  should  be  based  ? 
Was  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  the  only  deliverance  of  our  Lord  ''. 
Are  there  not  other  "  words  of  Jesus"  M-hich  were  uttered  sup- 
plementary to  this  first  public  discourse  ?  Did  Christ  ever  in- 
timate that  this  first  sermon  was  substitutional  for  all  other 
scriptures — that  it  was  so  comprehensive  aiid  complete  that 
there  was  no  need  of  any  further  deliverance  on  his  part? 

Dr.  "Watson's  views,  we  repeat,  while  sufficiently  broad,  are 
likely,  in  the  light  of  this  ideal  creed  alone,  to  be  somewhat  widely 
misunderstood.  If  it  is  urged  that  the  creed  imagined  by  Dr. 
AV^atson  is  intended  to  be  a  purely  ethical  creed,  then  we  must 
object  that  belief  in  the  divine  fatherhood  or  in  the  words  of 
Jesus  is  not  purely  ethical,  whatever  else  may  be  fairly  insisted 
upon.  The  broad  viev.-  of  Dr.  Watson,  if  we  rightly  repre- 
sent him,  is  a  new  departure  in  theologic  thought.  Orthodoxy, 
so  called,  has  never  entertained  it.  It  has  had  neither  the  re- 
spect nor  the  recognition  of  the  great  Church  councils — which 
Dr.  Watson  liimself  admits— nor  of  the  great  representatives,  in- 
dividually, of  theologic  learning  or  authority.  Calvinism,  as 
interpreted  by  Charles  Hodge,  is  antagonistic  to  it.  Arniin- 
ianism,  as  interpreted  by  John  Miley,  gives  it  no  countenance. 

We  need  say  little  more.  However  unimportant  it  may 
seem  to  some,  we  think  we  have  made  good  our  point  that  the 
passage  referred  to  is  neither  a  good  su]->stitutc  for  any  of  the 
great  symbols  of  the  Christian  Church,  nor  is  it  a  fair  inter- 
pretation of  their  choicest  spiritual  mcaniTig.     It  lacks  the  dig- 


ISOT.]  The  Ideal  Creed  of  Jan  Madaren.  355 

iiity  that  would  commend  it  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  a 
"  congress  of  all  religions."  the  comprehensiveness  that  would 
receive  the  indorsement  of  Christian  scholars,  and  the  evident 
scripturalness  and  spirituality  that  would  satisfy  the  simple- 
hearted  believer.  "Wo  can  only  conclude  that  what  some  of  us 
liave  esteemed  to  be  necessary  forms  of  belief  hitherto  are 
thought  by  Dr.  Watson  to  be  altogether  unimportant,  and 
hence,  in  his  view,  have  no  place  in  the  Christian's  conception 
of  what  an  ideal  creed  should  be. 

It  may  be  thought  by  some  that  this  brief  critique  is  too 
moderate.  J3y  others  it  may  bo  regarded  as  severe.  Which- 
ever judgment  may  be  passed,  we  have  sought  to  b3  apprecia- 
tive, tolerant,  and  fair.  "Whatever  we  may  think  of  Dr.  Watson's 
ideal  creed,  we  will  admire,  not  only  the  genius,  but  the  actual 
Christian  character,  of  the  man.  "\\^e  do  not  say  that  he  even 
inclines  to  the  acceptance  of  Universalist  or  Unitarian  ideas. 
But  we  do  say  that,  in  the  light  of  his  so-called  creed  and  of  at 
least  one  chapter  in  his  book,  his  doctrinal  meaning  is  not  per- 
fectly clear,  and  may  be  used  in  the  propagation  of  error.  Xor 
are  the  best  results  to  be  obtained  by  mere  expedients  or  by 
the  spirit  of  compromise.  Wc  are  sure  that  nothing  can  bo 
hoped  for  by  timid  surrender.  True  evangelistic  leadership 
will  insist  iipon  the  recognition  of  the  ''  exceeding  sinfulness  of 
sin,"  of  the  need  and  efficacy  of  a  sacrificial  atonen:ient,  and  of 
the  regenerating  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Concerning  these 
Dr.  Watson  has  but  little  to  say. 


^L^.C< 


■u 


350  Methodist  Reciew.  [May, 


Aet.  II.— the  meaning  of  prayer. 

All  men  are  in  their  way  tlieologiaiis.  Everyone  has  some 
deity  at  whose  shrine  lie  bows  in  prayer.  It  may  be  a  false 
god,  a  deified  ancestor  whose  failings  are  hid  by  a  halo  of  rev- 
erence, or  even  the  sun,  moon,  stars,  or  other  natural  objects 
and  forces.  It  may  be  the  true  God,  whose  unseen  power  is 
manifested  in  righteousness  and  benevolence.  The  fact  of 
prayer,  of  adoration  to  some  deity,  ti'uo  or  false,  is  a  significant 
phase  of  human  histor}'  and  life. 

A  glance  at  the  religious  history  of  the  world  shows  the  uni- 
versality of  prayer.  Jn  ancient  India  over  two  thousand  years 
ago  petitions  were  chanted  by  the  Ycdic  priests— hy urns  of  pro- 
pitiation to  Indra,  the  sky  god  ;  of  thanks  to  Agni,  tJie  fire  god  ; 
of  fear  to  Yaruna,  the  great  destroyer ;  and  tenderly  beautiful 
supplications  to  Yama,  the  god  of  death.  The  temples  of  old 
Egypt,  dedicated  to  Osiris,  god  of  the  dead  ;  to  Amen,  giver  of 
victory ;  to  Ra,  the  sun  god  ;  and  to  Ptah,  the  creator,  resounded 
with  entreaties  to  their  patron  deities.  In  the  Western  world 
the  Aztecs  in  ancient  Mexico  brought  tribute  and  human  sacri- 
fice to  Mexitli  and  to  Quetzalcoatl,  god  of  benevolence.  From 
the  altars  of  classic  Greece  incense  arose  through  many  centu- 
ries to  Athene,  the  wise;  Zeus,  the  thunderer;  Poseidon,  the 
sea  god  ;  Apollo,  the  princely  healer  ;  and  Aphrodite,  the  foam- 
born  beauty;  and  votive  offerings  enriclied  the  shrines  of  the 
oracles  of  Delphi,  Lesbos,  and  Dodona.  The  Romans,  with  all 
their  genius  and  endui-ance,  owed  their  conquests  as  much  to 
prayer  as  to  warfare.  They  had  theii-  Lares  and  Penates, 
gods  of  the  home  and  family  ;  A^esta,  goddess  of  the  quench- 
less liearth  fire  ;  Trivia,  goddess  of  the  streets  ;  Jove  and  Juno, 
Mars  and  Yenus,  Neptune,  Pluto,  and  Bacchus ;  naiads  and 
nymphs,  fauns  and  satyrs  ;  a  deity  for  every  place  and  condition, 
to  which  the  devout  Ronums  ofi'ered  fervent  and  frequent 
prayer.  Our  nearer  ancestors,  the  ancient  Saxons  and  Norsemen, 
held  communion  with  the  mighty  Thor,  ruler  of  storms  and 
thunder ;  with  the  gentle  and  beautiful  Raider,  god  of  sum- 
mer;  M-ith  Frey,  giver  of  rain  and  harvests  and  peace;  and 
M-ith  Odin,  the  great  all-father.  And  savage  tribes,  Indians  of 
America,  idolatrous  blacks  of  Central  Africa,  fetich  worshipers 


ISO 7.]  TJie  Meaninfj  of  Prayer.  '  357 

of  the  sea  islands,  these  and  all  other  peoples  have  gods  to 
which  they  offer  a  sincere  but  benigiitcd  adoration.  And  the 
true  God  lias  never  lacked  worshipers.  The  Hebrews,  with 
clearer  insight  than  their  polytheistic  neighbors  in  Chaldca,  As- 
syria, and  Egypt,  prayed  to  him  as  El  Shaddai  the  mighty ;  as 
Elohim  Sebaoth,  God  of  the  liosts  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  as  Je- 
hovah, the  living  one.  And  the  petitions  spoken  with  incense 
and  sacrifice  at  the  altars  of  Israel  yielded  at  last  to  the  purer 
prayers  of  the  early  Christians,  to  spiritual  communion  with 
the  great  Comforter.  Thus  in  prayer  the  Church  was  founded 
by  Christ  and  extended  by  Paul  and  his  brethren.  In  prayer 
its  missions  were  spread  from  India  to  Britain.  In  prayer  the 
martyrs  died  in  the  arena.  In  prayer  the  Church  councils  were 
held.  In  prayer  battles  have  been  fought  and  nations  founded. 
In  prayer  Luther  e.stablished  Protestantism,  Columbus  claimed 
the  Xew  World  for  Spain  and  the  Church,  and  the  Huguenots 
and  Puritans  sought  the  freer  life  of  the  Western  world. 

Prayers  rise  incessantly  in  the  daily  life  of  the  world.  To- 
day, as  in  ancient  times,  the  Brahman  priests  supplicate  hideous 
idols,  and  Buddliists  in  Japan  tie  their  paper  petitions  to  the 
lattice  screens  at  the  shrines  of  the  great  Gautama,  Many  times 
daily  the  muezzin  calls  the'  faithful  of  Islam  to  prayers,  and 
many  millions  of  worshipers  still  bow  before  gods  of  metal, 
wood,  and  stone.  In  Christian  nations  prayer  is  offered  in 
public  meetings  and  on  national  occasions.  Congress  and  legis- 
latures have  their  chaplains  and  services.  In  educational  insti- 
tutions prayer  has  a  permanoit  place.  Universities,  colleges, 
academies,  and  some  public  schools  have  stated  times  for  it.  In 
the  religious  woi-ld  it  is  a  vital  part  of  the  regular  services,  Sab- 
bath  school,  official  and  social  meetings,  and  is  peculiarly 
prominent  in  the  weekly  prayer  meetings.  It  enters  into  do- 
mestic life,  as  family  prayers  or  as  the  blessing  at  meals,  and  is 
part  of  the  personal  experience  of  all  believers. 

A  fact  .so  prevalent  in  the  history  and  life  of  the  world  must 
command  the  attention  and  interest  of  every  thoughtful  mind. 
It  seems  a  just  claim  that  eveiyone,  whether  a  Christian  or 
not,  should  have  an  intelligent  understanding  of  the  meaning 
of  prayer.  All  prayers  are  petitions  from  a  M'orshiper  to  a 
deity.  In  the  church  services  the  minister  says,  "  Let  us  unite 
in  prayer."     The  worshipers  then  kneel,  or  stand,  or  bow  tlieir 


358  Methodist  llevicio.  t.May, 

lieads.  All  eyes  are  closed.  The  preacher,  in  a  similar  attitude, 
■with  clasped  hands,  leads  them  in  pra3'er.  In  subdued  tones, 
which  may  sometimes  tremble  with  emotion  or  rise  in  throbs 
of  supplication  or  melt  in  fervent  thanksgiving,  he  talks  to  this 
invisible  and  inaudible  Being,  which  he  addresses  as  "  God," 
or  "  Lord,"  or ''  Our  Father  in  heaven,"  or  "  Almighty  God." 
His  words  guide  the  thoughts  of  the  listening  people.  He 
prays  for  the  "  sick  and  afflicted,"  for  "  those  weak  in  the 
faith,"  for  the  unconverted,  for  all  good  causes,  such  as  the 
Church,  Christian  temperance,  Christian  education,  and  mis- 
sions. He  confesses  and  asks  forgiveness  for  the  sins  of  his 
people  and  of  the  world.  After  speaking  thus  for  a  short  time 
lie  ascribes  holiness,  glory,  and  power  to  this  supreme  Being, 
and  says,  "  All  this  we  ask  in  Christ's  name,"  or  merely  uses 
the  phrase  "for  Christ's  sake,"  and  then  closes  with  the  word 
"Amen,"  a  Hebrew  adverb  meaning  "firmly,"  "certainly," 
"  so  be  it."  Then  the  congregation  resume  the  ordinary  posi- 
tion in  the  pews,  and  the  service  proceeds.  An  act  so  imique 
as  this  connnunion  of  a  sinful  human  being  with  an  infinitely 
holy  Deity  suggests  various  queries  which  may  perhaps  be  an- 
swered by  scrutinizing  prayer  from  several  points  of  view : 

I.  The  psychological.  The  act  of  prayer  is  the  culmination 
of  normal  mental  conditions.  One  who  prays  does  so  because 
lie  cannot  help  it.  He  is  in  mental  distress  which  demands  re- 
lief. Into  that  desert  land  of  the  self,  where  each  of  us  dwells  in 
loneliness,  has  suddenly  flashed  a  revelation  of  weakness,  selfish- 
ness, and  guilt ;  and  far  away  on  the  heights  of  consciousness 
the  dweller  sees  a  splendor  of  unattained  possibilities.  And 
toiling  toward  this  transfiguration  of  his  latent  powers  his 
futile  struggles  declare  his  need  of  One  who,  knowing  infinitely 
better  than  he  the  hidden  daTigcrs  of  the  psychic  wilderness,  can 
guide  him  aright.  This  Guide  can  be  no  other  than  the  supreme 
mind,  God.  For  all  other  finite  minds  are  making  the  same 
weary  journey.  Prayer,  therefore,  is  the  spontaneous  yearning 
for  the  Companion.  And,  as  the  brilliant  and  genial  Pro- 
fessor James  aptly  says,  "  The  impulse  to  pray  is  a  necessary 
consequence  of  the  fact  that,  whilst  the  innermost  of  the  em- 
pirical selves  of  a  man  is  a  self  of  the  social  sort,  it  yet  can 
find  its  only  adequate  Socius  in  an  ideal  world."  *     Thus,  in 

•  J'sycholosu,  p.  yj-2.   New  York,  IS'.e. 


1S97.]  The  ILcaning  of  Prayer.  350 

prayer,  the  petitioner  commnnes  witli  tlie  ideal  Self  whose  lioli- 
ness  lie  vainly  strives  to  realize.  His  sorrows  and  longings  are 
understood,  and  his  burdens  are  lightened,  because  his  secrets 
are  known,  by  an  infinitely  compassionate  Friend. 

The  act  of  prayer  involves  some  definite  and  important 
psychic  processes.  The  habit  of  prayer  is  an  advantage  and  a 
danger.  Habitual  prayer  is  easier,  and  by  care  and  accom- 
panying works  may  become  a  controlling  poMxr  in  ox^xx  life. 
!But  it  is  liable  to  degenerate  into  a  subconscious  routine,  like 
eating  and  walking,  and  its  efficacy  is  thereby  endangered. 
The  mind  that  would  commune  with  its  Companion  must  be 
properly  secluded.  The  quiet  Sabbath,  free  from  the  tnrmoil 
of  business ;  the  evening  hour,  after  the  cares  of  the  day  ;  the 
sanctuary,  from  whose  dim  light  all  harsh  sounds  and  sights 
are  excluded  ;  tlie  worshiper's  closed  eyes  and  subdued  tones 
are  requisites  for  shielding  the  spirit  from  the  disturbances  of 
sense.  In  true  prayer  the  attention  must  be  directed  to  God. 
Thus,  only  by  effort  can  there  be  access  to  the  divine  con- 
sciousness. Grouping  its  petitions  around  some  definite  need, 
daily  noticing  new  beauty  in  the  changes  of  Christian  experi- 
ence, finding  the  shock  of  disappointment  only  a  stimulus  to 
closer  scrutiny  of  failings  and  possibilities,  all  valid  prayer 
requires  voluntary  attention.  Those  who  pray  are  led  to 
greater  delicacy  of  moral  discrimination.  The  holiness  and  sin. 
the  gold  and  dross,  the  slime  and  cleanness  in  others  and  in 
liimself,  stand  out  in  their  true  proportions  and  vividness 
when  seen  through  the  correcting  transparency  of  prayer. 
Viewed  through  its  achromatic  purity,  the  pomp  and  glory  of 
the  world  vanish,  its  colors  fade,  its  great  dwindle,  uiammon's 
jewels  become  baubles  and  its  robes  tatters.  Home  is  a  wilder- 
ness and  Nazareth  an  empire,  Caesar  a  servant  and  Paul  dicta- 
tor, and  the  despised  Galilean  is  King  of  kings.  The  last  is 
first  and  the  fii-st  last,  death  is  life,  prosperity  is  doom,  tlie 
tipsy  world  grows  sober,  and  superficial  contrasts  disappear 
when  by  prayer  we  discern  amid  life's  seeming  chaos  the  doni- 
inant  purpose  of  the  great  Judge  who  judges  all  things  vrell. 
In  prayer  the  scope  of  this  purpose  is  revealed.  By  the  silent, 
swift  bonds  of  association  the  remotest  and  minutest  objects 
and  events  Jire  united  into  a  spiritual  system  wherein  the  mcan- 
inir  of  tlie  world  is  more  clcarh'  seen.     In  suirgestive  infiuence 


360  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

upon  a  wavering  mind  a  dewdrop  may  outweigh  the  ocean  ;  a 
casual  greeting  may  do  more  than  a  learned  dissertation  ;  a  name, 
a  toucli,  a  familiar  refrain  may  reach  the  hidden  springs  of  life. 
The  wings  of  lowly  faith  sweep  in  association  from  India  to 
China,  Africa,  Armenia ;  from  Home  to  Ephesus ;  from 
David  to  Christ ;  from  doubt  to  faith  ;  from  Calvary's  cross  to 
the  heavenly  throne,  and  take  many  a  refreshing  journey  in 
the  realms  of  spirit.  Memory,  too,  darkens  or  chastens  the 
present  with  recollections  of  past  failures  or  blessings.  Imag- 
ination secures  through  prayer  an  insight  into  the  ideal  world. 
It  shows  us  the  gates  of  pearl,  the  precious  streets,  and  jeweled 
corridors  leading  to  the  great  white  throne.  It  sees  there  the 
ineffable  radiance  of  the  thorn-crowned  King,  the  chanting 
choirs  of  cherubim  and  seraphim,  and  the  adoration  of  the 
white-robed  kneeling  throngs  of  the  redeemed.  And,  borne  on 
their  melodious  hosannas,  it  transports  us  away  from  all  the 
crudit}^  of  earthly  longings. 

Further,  all  prayer  is  rational,  an  intelligent  and  normal 
act.  By  reason  we  pass  from  the  things  seen,  whicli  arc  tem- 
poral, to  the  things  unseen,  which  are  eternal ;  and  the  con- 
crete world  of  houses  and  trees,  books  and  furniture,  men, 
weather,  sky,  earth,  stars,  universities,  battles,  debates,  news- 
papers, and  money,  resolves  into  a  few  simple  facts  and  princi- 
ples— a  holy  God  and  a  sinful  soul ;  after  sin,  forgiveness  or  con- 
demnation ;  after  life,  death;  after  death,  judgment;  after 
judgment,  heaven  or  hell — and  these  are  the  essentials  of  life. 
Obscured  in  ordinary  living,  they  stand  clearly  revealed  in 
prayer.  The  emotional  nature  is  'preeminent  in  prayer. 
Throbs  of  remorse  for  sin,  gratitude  at  forgiveness,  grief  and 
reverence,  fear  and  entreaty ;  anger,  doubt,  and  despair ;  won- 
der, awe,  and  peace  ;  the  exultation  of  Miriam's  triumphant 
song,  Ehjah's  thanksgiving  for  rain,  David's  penitence, 
Simeon's  rejoicing,  Christ's  agony  in  Gethsemane,  and  over 
all  the  love  that  passeth  understanding — all  these  find  a  true 
and  necessary  place  in  communion  with  the  living  God.  The 
deepest  psychological  significance  of  prayer  is  its  volitional 
nature.  The  bended  knee,  bowed  head,  and  clasped  hands 
fitly  express  the  submissive  will,  which  has  listened  to  the 
inner  voice,  has  deliberately  chosen  God,  has  renounced  self, 
and  has  determined  upon  a  new  life.     Thus  it  was  that  the 


1  so 7.  ]  The  Mean ing  of  Prayer.  361 

publican  cried,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner  ; "  and  the 
persecutor  on  the  Damascus  road,  in  his  crushed  zeal  and  broken 
purpose,  asked,  "Lord,  what  Avilt  thou  have  me  to  do?"  And 
the  volitional  element  iu  prayer  is  consummated  by  the  "Amen  " 
of  consent,  the  fiat  of  the  worshiper. 

II.  The  metaphysical.  A  psychological  analysis  of  prayer 
is  inadequate.  Psychology  at  best  is  only  a  natural  science, 
and — like  chemistry,  with  its  atomic  theory,  astronomy,  with  its 
nebular  hypothesis,  and  all  other  natural  sciences — it  rests  upon 
unproven  assumptions,  and  all  its  explanations  are  provisional. 
A  clearer  undei'standing  of  prayer  recpiires  the  aid  of  metaphys- 
ics, which  defines  it  as  a  special  relation  between  the  absolute 
and  the  finite  spirit.  The  nature,  method,  and  results  of  this 
relation  may  be  determined,  as  involving  the  categories  of  per- 
sonality, being,  and  relation.  The  relation  of  the  v»-orshiper  to 
God  in  prayer  is  the  "second  personal"  relation  of  com- 
munion or  direct  address.  As  a  scientist  the  theologian  studies 
about  God,  as  a  worshiper  he  is  acquainted  with  him.  The 
fact  of  prayer  presupposes  that  the  saine  essential  nature  is 
characteristic  of  deity  and  worshiper.  The  Universal  and  the 
particular  are  therefore  spirits  whose  reciprocity  of  life  is  the 
choice  of  both,  and  the  fulfillment  of  the  conditions  which 
make  prayer  valid  is  the  duty  of  the  suppliant.  The  method 
whereby  the  particular  secures  audience  v/ith  the  Universal  is 
peculiar.  The  two  are  radically  distinct — finite  and  infinite, 
creature  and  Creator,  sinful  and  holy,  ignorance  and  omnis- 
cience, weakness  and  omnipotence,  limitation  and  absoluteness, 
Imman  and  divine.  Prayer  bridges  this  dualism  by  a  third 
clement  possessing  the  essence  of  both  Absolute  and  con- 
ditioned. This  mediation  must  be  the  Universal  particular- 
ized, the  a])solute  idea  uttered  in  a  finite  form,  the  eternal 
Logos  incarnate,  the  servant  of  Jehovah,  Jesus  the  Christ.  In 
liis  name  only  and  for  his  sake  alone  can  the  soul  ha\c  access 
to  God,  and  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  whereby 
prayer  can  have  validity.  The  phrase '"' for  Christ's  sake"  is 
necessary  in  all  efi'ectual  prayer,  and  has  a  clear  metaphysical 
authority.  The  beauty  of  prayer  is  further  shown  in  its 
results,  in  the  insight  so  gained  into  the  life  of  both  the  con- 
ditioned and  tlie  Absolute.  This  knowledge  is  more  extensive 
and   reliable   tlian    any   other.     All  physical  science  is  neces- 

24— FIFTH  SKniF.S,  VOL.   XIII. 


362  Methodist  Review.  [Mav, 

sarily  "  tbrougli  a  glass,  darkly.''  Mental  sciences  are  more 
accurate  in  that  the  observer  is  ••  face  to  face  "  with  his  psychic 
specimens.  But  in  both  departments  the  knowledge  has  two 
limitations — the  observer  is  fallible,  and  the  mental  and  phys- 
ical specimens  are  inadequate  revelations  of  reality  and  are 
studied  under  necessarily  defective  conditions  of  experimenta- 
tion. But,  in  j)rayer,  that  unique  attitude  of  the  particular  to 
the  Universal,  there  is  only  one  limitation  to  knowledge — the 
worshiper.  The  revelations  of  the  Absolute  in  prayer  are 
more  direct  and  extensive  than  in  the  ordinary  mental  life  or 
in  the  cosm.os,  and,  if  made  at  all,  are  wholly  sincere.  The 
finite  spirit,  illumined  by  the  shekinah  of  the  unconditioned, 
sees  painfully  its  own  most  secret  faults  ;  and  he  who  prays  in 
humble  faith  can  thereby  view  the  unveiled  glory  of  reality, 
forever  hidden  from  the  intellectual  scrutiny  of  liim  who 
studies  but  prays  not.  The  action  of  the  religious  conscious- 
ness in  prayer  is  the  metaphysical  acme  of  cognition.  It 
yields  to  ontology  and  epistemology  their  most  precious  data. 

III.  The  theological.  The  divine  participation  in  prayer  is 
more  important  than  the  human.  A  thorough  understanding 
of  prayer  can  be  found,  not  in  a  description  of  its  mental  ac- 
companiments, nor  in  an  analysis  of  its  basal  principles,  but 
only  through  theology,  which — being  the  interpretation  of  the 
divine  life  as  revealed  in  the  fact5  of  the  religious  consciousness 
of  man  in  history,  in  the  cosmos,  and  in  Christ — is  the  most 
accurate,  comprehensive,  and  important  of  all  the  sciences. 
Thoughtful  minds  may  have  difiiculty  in  harmonizing  prayer 
with  the  attributes  of  God.  It  seems  to  contradict  his  omnis- 
cience. Is  not  prayer,  they  suggest,  absurd  in  relation  to  an 
omniscient  spirit?  If  he  knows  us  infinitely  better  than 
we  do  ourselves,  is  it  not  a  farce,  they  ask,  to  tell  liim  the 
sins  we  commit,  the  longings  we  have,  the  gladness  we  feel  ? 
Some  prayers,  doubtless  many,  do  undertake  this  ridiculous 
task  of  tutoring  God.  But  prayer  should  not  attempf  to  add 
to  that  life  in  which  there  are  no  shadows  of  ignorance,  no 
fluctuations  of  passion,  no  maelstroms  of  doubt.  In  act,  word, 
and  thought  we  do  indeed  express  what  is  eternally  known  to 
him  ;  but  thus  only  can  a  relationship  to  him  be  established 
which  is  not  intellectual  but  volitional.  Prayer  is  a  commun- 
ion, not  a  recitation ;   companionship,  not  coercion  ;   petition 


1S97.]  The  Meaning  of  Prayer.  363 

with  compliance  or  refusal,  not  question  with  answer  or  silence. 
Conditioned  by  faith,  it  presupposes  our  receptivity,  obedience, 
and  cooperation,  recognizes  God's  perfections  and  sovereignty, 
and  acknowledges  in  him  the  solution  of  all  life's  puzzles. 

A  greater  difficulty  is  to  reconcile  prayer  with  God's  omnip- 
otence. His  eternal  purpose  is  to  reveal  himself  through  an 
oi'derly  system  of  finite  spirits,  objects,  and  events.  Does  prayer 
disturb  this  revelation  and  alter  the  course  of  events  ?  If  this 
purpose  should  require  a  rainstorm,  an  earthquake,  the  ruin  of 
a  nation,  the  success  of  a  battle,  the  death  of  a  loved  one,  the 
salvation  of  one  of  our  friends  and  the  damnation  of  another, 
can  our  prayers  prevent  these  occurrences  ?  When  President 
Garfield  was  shot,  the  Christian  world  agonized  in  prayer  for  his 
recovery;  but  he  died.  "What  good  did  all  this  praying  do? 
Such  queries  may  be  ansvrered  by  distinguishing  the  principles 
of  the  divine  characterfroin  their  revelation  in  objectsand  events. 
God  is  almighty.  But  he  is  not  an  almighty  brute,  or  machine, 
or  lunatic.  lie  is  an  omnipotent  person  whose  life,  being  regu- 
lated by  reason,  is  one  of  infinite  love.  The  principles  of  that 
life  are  unalterable.  If  all  the  Christians  of  all  ages  should 
unite  in  prayer  to  change  a  principle  of  the  divine  character, 
the  petition  would  be  unheeded.  The  eternal  reason  cannot  be 
absurd.  He  cannot  deny  himself.  But  the  revelation  of  rea- 
son in  concrete  events  is  not  unalterable.  The  fact  of  prayer, 
and  of  its  influence  upon  events,  is  presupposed  in  the  system 
of  finite  spirits  constituting  the  kingdom  of  God.  Praj-ers  are 
dynamic.  They  cannot  change  God's  eternal  pui-pose.  But 
they  do  influence  the  manifestation  of  that  purpose  in  the  cos- 
mos and  in  history.  Hence  the  "  accepted  prayer  "  of  faith 
commits  itself  to  God  in  complete  confidence  that  it  will  be 
disposed  of  in  wise  accord  with  his  ultimate  purpose. 

But  c^n  prayer  be  reconciled  with  foreordination  %  If  our 
friend's  damnation  is  predetermined  from  all  eternity,  why  com- 
mit the  absurdity  of  praying  for  his  salvation  ?  "We  do  so  pray 
because  such  events  are  not  foreordained.  God  is  responsible 
for,  and  does  foreordain  certain  elements  in,  all  objects  and 
events.  Tlie  cosmos,  the  moral  system,  our  own  powers  are  pre- 
determined. But  the  use  of  these  power?,  our  sins  and  conse- 
quent damnation,  we  alone  control.  God's  knowledge  and  i)0M-er 
are  not  limited.     His  responsibility  is.     He  is  not  responsible 


364  Methodist  Eeview.  [May, 

for  sin  or  for  righteousness,  but  only  fortlic  freedom  whose  ex- 
pressiou  they  are.  And  that  this  expression— cither  the  unselfish 
choice  of  God  as  the  supreme  object  of  love,  or  the  sinful 
choice  of  self  as  that  object— is  completely  within  our  control 
is  overwhelmingly  proven  by  the  testimony  of  consciousness. 
The  remorse  and  penitence  of  the  millions  who  have  found 
peace  only  in  prayer  to  a  forgiving  God  ;  the  lives  of  the  mar- 
tyrs, of  Luther,  Bunyan,  and  Jerry  McAuley,  are  convincing 
proof  that  oui-  destiny  is  in  our  own  power.  Consciousness,  the 
soul's  impartial  tribunal,  pi'onounces  its  sentence,  not  upon  an 
innocent  deity,  but  upon  the  deliberately  criminal  self. 

Prayer  is  connected  with  the  origin  and  continuance  of  the 
Christian  life.  It  is  potent  in  conversion  and  in  Christian  cul- 
ture. Prayer  "  without  ceasing  "  is  the  unbroken  sequence  of 
a  Christian's  acts  and  thoughts.  Time  and  place  are  nonessen- 
tials. If  business  men  prayed  over  their  counters,  farmers  in 
their  dairies,  mechanics  at  the  lathes,  and  cooks  in  the  kitchen; 
if  students  in  class  rooms  used  swift,  brief,  silerit  prayei's  in- 
stead of  sly  peeps  into  text-books;  if  prayer  were  offered  stead- 
ily and  silently,  not  merely  at  church  or  at  night  and  morning, 
but  everywhere,  on  the  streets,  in  stores,  on  raihvay  trains,  the 
world  would  be  better.  There  would  be  more  answers  to 
prayer.  One  who  prays  thus  secretly,  not  thrice  but  a  hun- 
dred times  a  day— thirty-six  thousand  five  hundred  prayers  a 
year,  short  ones— will  be  sui'prised  to  sec  the  delicate  touch  of 
God  in  the  details  of  life.  And  prayer  is  not  merely  language, 
or  thought,  or  action.  "Prayer"  is  ordinarily  pronounced  as  a 
monosyllable,  like  "there,"  "where,"  "care."  But  the  word 
is  a  dissyllable.  The  stem  is  "'pray;"  and  the  suffix  cr,  like 
tlie  Latin  or  in  orator^  and  the  Greek  wp  in  p?/r6jp,  means  actor 
or  agent.  A  pray-er  is  one  who  prays.  The  Christian  is  him- 
self a  pray-er;  and  the  Chri-stian  civilization  which,  despite  its 
depreciation  by  skeptics  and  its  competition  with  baser  creeds, 
is  enhancing  every  jjliase  of  life,  is  the  modern  world's  sterling 
tribute  to  the  Pray-er  of  ])ray-ers. 


1S07.]    71ic  Gaelic  Church  and  PrcshyUrlal  Ordination.    3G5 


Akt.  III.— did  the  GAELIC  CHURCH  REVIVE    PRES- 
BYTERIAL  0RDIXATI02«;  ? 

High  Chiircliiiien  are  apt  to  make  poor  liistorical  scholars. 
Certain  elements  of  Episcopacy,  Presbyterianism,  Congrega- 
tionalism, nay,  of  tlie  papacy,  nnqnestionably  occnr  in  the  Kew 
Testament.  A  High  Churchman  is  one  who,  fastening  on  the 
elements  of  which  his  own  system  is  the  specific  development, 
slights  the  others,  and  thereby  makes  out  his  ov\'n  polity  to  be 
the  exclusively  legitiniate  and  divine  frame  of  the  Church. 
Among  Protestants  the  Episcopalians  and  American  Congre- 
gationalists  appear  at  present  to  be  the  most  strenuously  active 
in  this  reversal  of  history,  this  backward  projection  into  the 
pregnant  fullness  of  the  apostolic  age  of  the  hard  exclusiveness 
of  later  antagonisms.  Among  the  latter,  however,  this  folly  is  no 
longer  perpetrated  by  scholars.  Methodism,  by  its  youth  and 
its  history,  is  not  much  exposed  to  this  temptation.  Presby- 
terianism itself,  so  far  as  wc  can  judge,  is  at  present  not  greatly 
inclined  this  way.  What  we  once  heard  the  illustrious  Henry 
Boynton  Smith  declare  from  the  pulpit  is,  we  fancy,  very 
widely  applicable  in  his  denomination  :  "  "We  are  Presbyterians, 
but  \\oi  jure  divino  Presbyterians."  All  the  more,  when  we  do 
find  a  presbyterian  High  Churchman,  we  find  one  of  the  most 
thorough  grain.  Such  a  one  is  the  eminent  Dr.  Killen,  of  the 
Assembly's  College  at  Belfast.  AVe  hardly  knoNv  which  to 
admire  the  most,  the  bishop  who  informs  us  that  the  threefold 
ministry  was  universally  accepted  in  the  Church  by  the  year  100, 
or  the  presbyter  v:ho  informs  us  *  that  it  was  first  established 
at  Rome,  about  14.0,  and  from  there  spread  elsewhere,  and  who 
interprets  Cyprian's  phrase,  lioina^  unde  sacerdotalis  unitas 
exorta  est,  as  meaning  this.  That  the  individual  episcopate  at. 
Rome  first  came  to  distnict  development  about  140  is  highly 
probable ;  but  that  it  spread  from  hence  eastward,  instead  of 
being  the  westward  term  of  a  process  of  some  seventy  years, 
beginning  where  heresies  first  began,  in  Syria  and  Asia  Minor, 
is  as  fine  an  instance  of  historical  preposterousness,  in  the  lit- 
eral sense,  as  could  easily  be  adduced. 

Dr.  Killen  iscfjually  heroic  wlien  he  quotes  Polycarp's  modest 

*  Kilieu,  The  Ohl  Cath'Uc  Chmch,  ^.  o3. 


3GG  Methodist  J'levkw.  [May, 

address,  "Pol^'carp,  and  the  elders  \vitli  him,"  as  proof  tliat  he 
Avas  not  then  supposed  to  have  been  specifically  bishop  at  Smyrna; 
and  Avlicn  he  quotes  the  fact,  apparent  by  the  san:ie  letter,  that 
Phili])pi  \vas  then  governed  simply  by  presbyters,  as  a  proof 
that  "the  churches"  were  then  presbyteriallj^  governed,  as  if 
there  could  be  no  bishops  in  Asia  because  there  was  as  yet  no 
bishop  in  Philippi.  In  this  forming  period  of  the  Church,  as 
Jean  Reville  emphasizes,  there  might  easily  have  been  twenty 
varieties  of  Church  government  in  as  many  regions.  Christians 
were  not  yet  bound  up  into  any  unifoi-mity  of  administration, 
nor  had  they  yet  discovered  that  we  are  not  justified  by  Christ, 
but  by  Clirist  and  church  government. 

Ilowcver,  wc  are  not  proposing  to  argue  with  Dr.  Ivillcn  as 
to  the  date  when  the  individual  episcopate  had  become  uni- 
versal th.roughout  tlie  Catholic  cliui-clics.  All  will  allow  that 
by  the  time  of  Cyprian,  at  the  middle  of  the  third  centur}',  no 
other  })olity  is  accepted  as  legitimate  among  the  orthodox. 

This,  however,  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  presbyters 
might  not  as  yet  have  been  held  capable  of  ordaining  pres- 
byters. Indeed,  Dr.  Killen  gives  overwhelming  proof*  that 
in  the  second  century  the  presbyters  still  set  apart  their  own 
bishops.  And  aside  from  this  the  distinction  between  bishop 
and  presbyter  was  at  first  only  administrative.  Both  Jerome 
and  Augustine  declare  it  to  be  valid  "  because  the  custom  of  the 
Church  has  made  it  valid."  There  was  not  supposed  to  be  any 
intiinsic  necessity  in  th.e  itict  that  the  bishop  alone  commonly 
baptized  and  celebrated  the  cncharist,  and  there  was  no  more 
any  intrinsic  reason  why  he  alone  should  ordain.  It  sufilced  all 
the  purposes  of  episcopal  government  that  the  bishop  should 
have  ail  the  sacred  offices  under  his  control.  The  actual  func- 
tions of  baptism  and  the  communion  lie  might  delegate,  and  why 
not  of  ordination?  That  bishops  did,  in  fact,  more  or  less  dele- 
gate to  presbyters  the  right  of  ordaining  presbyters  seems  plain 
from  the  fact  that,  as  late  as  314,  the  Council  of  Ancyra  forbids 
chorep'i.scoi>i  to  ordain  presbyters  or  deacons,  but  allows  city 
presbyters  to  do  so,  if  specifically  commissioned  by  their  bishop, 
who  could  keep  a  keener  watch  over  his  urban  subordinates  than 
over  his  rural  colleagucs.f 

♦  77it'  AntwiX  Church,  chap.  Ix. 

tWehiive  here  UK  (>cca-<ion  lo  consider  AnRlican  exceptions  to  this  Intorprt'tatioa  of  the 
Couucil  of  AucjTii.    We  give  ths  itatomeut  o'  the  learned  Auglicaas.  SiiiiUi  aotl  CUeetham. 


l-i'T.l    Tli^  0<^^clic  Churcli  and  Prcfihyterud  Ordination.    307 

Vt't  llicrc  was  a  growing  tendency  to  confine  to  the  bishop 
t-,>t  Hicrcly  t}ie  power  of  authorizing,  but  that  of  administering, 
..rJi.'iation,  at  least  ordination  to  the  presbvterate.  The  in- 
•(rior  orders,  from  deacon  down,  were  hardly  vital.  Even  yet 
,;  is  a  moot  point  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  whether  the 
;'..t.c  might  not,  if  he  would,  authorize  a  presbyter  to  ordain 
.-«.  (ioacon  (as  indeed  was  once  done  in  Cyprian's  chin'ch), 
•.■  liiie  all  allow  that  he  could  not  i)0ssibly  authorize  a  presbyter 
;..  ordain  a  presbyter.  Kor  is  it  lield  by  anyone  that  an  invalid 
<ii,iconate  vitiates  a  subsequent  presbyterate.     Wlien  we  speak 

■  A  ordination,  therefore,  let  it,  unless  otherwise  required,  be  un- 

■  l.;r.-;iood  only  of  the  ordination  of  presbyters.  As  the  Church 
Multiplied  the  bishop  became  increasingly  incompetent  to  ex- 
ercise the  ministry  alone,  but  remained  perfectly  competent  to 
Ir.iii.sniit  it  alone.  And,  as  it  became  more  and  more  necessary 
to  station  presbyters  at  a  distance  from  the  bishop,  it  became 
increasingly  necessary  to  guard  against  their  possible  usurpation 
«.f  episcopal  authority.  "W'e  see  this  from  the  action  of  Ancyra 
i'.^i'lf.  The  most  obvious  precaution,  therefore,  vras  at  length 
ni).~()hitely  to  inhibit  presbyters  from  ever  ordaining  presbyters. 
This  appears  to  have  become  the  Egyptian  discipline  before 
o5o,  for  some  time  earlier  we  find  an  Egyptian  council  disallow- 
i'lir  the  standing  of  a  claiming  presbyter  on  the  ground  tliat  lie 
had  not  been  ordained  by  a  bishop.  It  should  seem,  therefore, 
th.it  not  long  previously  presbyterial  ordination  had  been 
recognized,  or  else  why  should  this  man  have  resorted  to  it  ? 

For  the  reasons  given,  the  tendency  to  confine  the  power  of 
ordaining  absolutely  to  the  bishops  continually  gathered  strength. 
It  seems  well  made  out  tluit  originally  the  country  bishops,  the 
^-hurcpiscojpi,  had  full  episcopal  competency.  Yet  in  the  East 
the  city  bishops  graduall}^  deprived  them  of  the  right  of  or- 
'.hiiiiing  presbyters  and  deacons.  No  wonder,  then,  that  they 
finally  witlidrew  this  power  from  presbyters,  who  appear  tu 
5:avc  exercised  it  very  rarely  before.  By  the  year  40(">  the  in- 
foin])ctency  of  presbyters  to  ordain  appears  to  be  unconditional. 
Jerome,  writing  to  the  Roman  pope,  and  exalting  the  presbyt- 
erate against  the  episcopate,  which  he  rightly  declares  to  have 
been  distinguished  from  it  rather  by  the  Church  than  by  Christ 
^T  tlie  apostles,  adds,  "  And  even  now,  what  can  a  bishop 
do  M-hich  a  presbyter  cannot  also  do,  except  ordain?"      The 


3G8  Methodist  Remew.  L^'^^y, 

argumcHt  would  have  been  triumpliant  if  he  could  have  added, 
"  And  he  can  even  ordain,  if  episcopally  authorized.-'  He  does 
not  add  this,  doubtless  because  he  could  not,  because  presbyters 
by  that  time  were  absolutely  inhibited  from  ordaining. 

Yet  Dr.  Xillen  maintains  that  presbyterial  ordination,  thus 
by  400  absolutely  extinct  in  the  Catholic  Church  at  large,  sur- 
vived, or  was  revived  in  the  monasteries,  and  was  exercised  for 
centuries  by  the  abbots  within  the  Latin  Church,  and  that  it 
was  an  unquestioned  competency  of  the  abbots  in  the  Gaelic 
Church,  though  he  allows  that  it  was  very  commonly  exercised, 
even  in  this,  by  bishops. 

It  is  hard  to  prove  a  negative.  We  cannot  undertake  to 
show  that  from  400  to  SOO,  or  later,  some  abbots  of  the  Latin 
Church  may  not  have  ordained  some  mordcs  presbj'tcrs,  and 
slmfRed  them  in  among  the  authentic  clergy.  We  only  adduce 
some  general  considerations  adverse  to  this  assumption,  and 
then  examine  Dr.  Killen's  positive  proofs  in  favor  of  it.  We 
will  afterward  tahe  up  the  Gaelic  Churdi.  The  question 
whether  presbyterianism  existed  far  into  the  Middle  Ages  is 
certainly  an  interesting  and  curious  one. 

We  have  seen  that  by  the  year  400  presbyterial  ordination 
was  extinct  throughout  the  Grreco-Latin  Church.  Dr.  Killen 
also  gives  this  date.  The  power  of  the  bishops  was  growing 
daily,  and  the  rights  of  the  presbyters  were  daily  declining. 
The  bishops  were  jealouslj'  vigilant  against  all  attempts  to  re- 
new obscure  and  half-forgotten  prerogatives  of  the  second 
order,  as  they  were  steadily  curtailing  the  rights  of  the  humbler 
members  of  their  own.  Can  anything  be  imagined  more  likely 
to  provoke  them  against  the  rishig  monasticism  (of  which  we 
know  them  to  have  been  in  fact  the  zealous  patrons)  than  the 
knowledge  that  the  abbots  pretended  to  the  right  of  ordaining 
presbyters,  even  had  the  abbots  been  presbyters  themselves  ? 
Jjut  they  were  not.  Most  of  the  abbots  were  sim],)le  laymen, 
say  Smith  and  Cheetham,  till  into  the  seventh  century,  and  lay 
abbots  are  found  till  into  the  eleventh."  They  were  therefore 
wholly  incom])etcnt,  on  any  theory,  to  ordain.  Yet,  in  his  JTls- 
tory  of  the  Old  Catholic  Church,  Dr.  Killen  takes  no  account 
of  this  vital  fact.  He  shows  that  he  knows  it,  as  of  course  he 
does,  by  saying  that  the  abbot  Eutyches,  the  hcresiarch,  "was 

*  These  were  real  abbots,  not,  like  later  lay  abbots,  inero  commendatarips. 


1S07.]    The  Gaelic  Church  and  rrtilyterial  Ordination.    3G9 

also  a  presbyter,"'  whicli  implies  that  abbots  general]}'  were 
not  presbyters,  just  as,  when  we  say  that  the  J3ene'lictine  abbot 
of  West  Australia  "  is  also  a  bishop,"  this  implies  that  abbots 
are  )iot  usually  bishops.  Xom',  the  three  or  four  early  monastic 
rules  which  Dr.  Killen  supposes  to  make  for  him  provide  for 
the  rights  of  abbots  generically,  not  merely  of  abbots  who  are 
presbyters.  But  a  layman,  abbot  or  not,  is  not  capable,  nor  is 
it  to  be  supposed  that  he  has  ever  been  capable,  of  ordaining  so 
much  as  a  doorkeeper.  The  nonsaci-amental  minor  orders  may 
in  modern  times  be  given  by  an  abbot,  but  only  if  he  is  him- 
self a  priest.  The  poUsias  ordinandi,  therefore,  ascribed  in 
these  rules  to  the  abbot,  without  regard  to  order,  is  assuredly 
not  "  the  power  of  ordaining."  It  is  simply  the  power  of  ad- 
mitting to  the  monachate,  as  the  episcopal  poiestas  crrdinandl 
is  the  right  of  admitting  to  the  priesthood. 

However,  before  going  further  into  this  point,  let  us  dispose 
of  a  much  earlier  instance,  in  which  Dr.  Kilien  sees,  and  we 
are  inclined  to  think  warrantably,  a  case  of  presbyterial  ordina- 
tion. He  quotes  Cassian,  who  says  tliat  Paphnutius,  a  presbyter 
and  abbot — not  the  noted  I^icene  bishop — advanced  a  young 
brother  Daniel  to  thcr  diaconate,  and  then  to  the  presbyterate. 
As  this  was  hai-dly  twenty-live  years  later  than  the  Council  of 
Ancyra.  in  Asia  Minor,  which  had  expressly  permitted  episco- 
pally  authorized  presbyters  to  ordain  presbyters,  it  looks  as  if 
Paphnutius  may  himself  have  ordained  Daniel.  Yet  this  is 
doubtful,  for  this  was  in  Egypt,  where  tlie  oi-thodox  Paphnu- 
tius might  well  have  hesitated  to  contravene  tlie  express  de- 
cision of  the  great  Athauasins  against  presbyterial  ordination. 
The  term  provexit  is  not  decisive.  If  Paphnutius  procured 
Daniel  to  be  ordained  b}'  some  bishop  to  whom  the  sanctity  of 
the  abbot  was  a  command,  provexit  would  be  perfectly  in 
place.  Abbots  of  to-day  are  continually  '•  advancing ''  their 
]nonks  to  the  priesthood,  not  by  ordaining  them — to  which 
they  are  incompetent — but  by  procuring  their  ordination. 
This  therefore  may  have  been  a  last  lingering  exercise  of 
presbyterial  ordination,  or  it  may  not. 

To  return  to  the  monastic  rules.  "We  are  all  given  to 
astonisliing  oversights,  and  since  the  time  of  George  Prhnrose 
and  his  journey  to  Amsterdam  to  teach  the  Dutch  English 
without   once  remembering  that  he  did   not  knijw  Dutch,  wo 


370  Methodist  Eevicut.  ti^Iay, 

have  noticed  none  more  astonishing  tlian  Dr.  Killcn's  entire 
oblivion  of  the  fact — the  liinge  of  the  whole  discussion — that 
oi'dinare  and  "ordain"  are  as  far  as  possible  from  being  equiv- 
alent terms.  Ordinare  goes  beyond  on  every  side.  "We  liave 
ori'dinarc  lyrcsbyterum.^  to  ordain  a  priest;  ordinare  monacliuin^ 
to  profess  a  monk ;  ordinare  constdein,  to  appoint  a  consul ; 
ordinare  mon aster iv.rri^  to  regulate  a  monastery ;  ordinare 
regem,  to  consecrate  a  king;  and  so  on  indefinitely.  To  ''or- 
dain," as  a  function  of  the  Latin  Church,  means  exclusively  to 
admit  to  the  eight  hiei-archicul  grades  of  doorkcepei',  reader, 
exorcist, -acolyte,  subdeacon,  deacon,  presbyter,  bisliop.  Ordi- 
nare means  to  admit  to  any  office,  grade,  status,  vrhatever,  in 
Church  or  State  ;  to  regulate  affairs  or  institutions  ;  and  we 
know  not  what  besides.  Ordaining  clergymen  and  enacting 
ordinances  are  the  tvro  points  of  meeting,  but  all  the  wide 
sweep  beyond  belongs  only  to  ordinare.  Indeed,  so  far  is  the 
earlier  Church  Latin  from  jealous  rigor  of  use,  that  the  still 
liigher  term  consecrare  is  once  used  by  Lmoccnt  III  of  the 
mere  translation  of  an  already  consecrated  bishop.  Ordinatio 
is  also  the  name  of  a  part  of  the  papal  inauguration  service, 
although,  as  the  pope  is  almost  always  a  bishop  already,  he  is 
usually  no  longer  capable  of  being  '*  ordained."  Yet  he  is  still 
capable,  it  seems,  of  receiving  an  ordinatio.  So  it  would  be 
perfectly  good  Latin  to  speak  of  the  ordinatio  cardinaliura, 
although  a  man  is  neither  ordained  nor  consecrated  cardinal. 

Therefore  the  jwtestas  ordinandi  of  the  rules  is  not  the 
"  power  of  ordaining."  It  is  the  "  power  of  admitting."  Ad- 
mitting to  what  depends  on  the  connection.  Ordination  is  an 
ecclesiastical  act,  and  the  early  abbot  was  not  an  ecclesiastical 
functionary.  He  was  not  usually  in  any  grade  of  the  ministry. 
Gregory  the  Great  sets  the  monastic  and  the  ecclesiastical  life 
sharply  in  antithesis.  "An  abbot,"  says  he,  "ought  not  to 
exercise  any  grade  of  the  clericatc."  Yet  Dr.  Killen  supposes 
him  to  have  exercised  even  the  specific  function  of  the  episcopate. 
Benedict,  Gregory's  great  master,  had  been  a  simple  layman, 
and  that  is  the  monastic  ideal  which  Gregory  upholds.  lie 
will  liave  the  abbot  the  obedient  subject  of  his  bishop.  The 
ordinations  in  the  monastery,  of  every  grade,  he  ascribes  to  the 
bishop ;  yet  he  is  equally  resolute  in  defending  the  properly 
monastic  authoritv  of  the  abbot.     AVe  know  how  mucli  occo.- 


1897.]    The  Gaelic  Church  and  Presbyter ial  Ordlnaiion.    371 

sioii  there  was  for  this  dniiiig  centuries,  Tlie  bishops,  almost 
inevitably,  but  often  very  provokinglj-,  would  insist  on  con- 
founding their  own  general  right  of  ecclesiastical  supervision 
with  the  abbot's  right  of  interior  monastic  government. 
This  Gregory  forbids.  "  Let  not  the  bishop,"  says  he,  "  ad- 
minister even  the  most  inconsiderable  ordination — levissimarii 
ordinaiioneni — within  the  monastery,  save  by  the  abbot's  i-e- 
quest."  These  are  the  ordinations  of  the  monks  to  the  various 
grades  of  the  hierarchy,  which,  though  strongly  discouraged, 
could  not  be  altogether  forbidden.  The  ordinatio  monacJiorurn , 
the  admission,  or  as  now  called,  ''  the  profession,"  of  monks,  was 
an  entirely  different  thing.  It  is  not  an  ecclesiastical,  a  hier- 
archical, but  a  monastic  act.  Therefore  it  properly  appertained 
to  the  abbot,  whether  he  were  a  priest  or  a  layman.  Yet  the 
bishops,  it  appears,  often  arrogated  it  to  themselves.  Against 
tin's  abuse  various  rules,  sanctioned,  it  appears,  by  great  bishops 
or  by  councils,  make  provision.  Aurelian,  a  bishop  of  Gaul, 
M'ho  is  quoted  by  Dr.  Killen,  draws  np  a  rule  for  the  abbots 
subject  to  him,  and  perhaps  in  connnission  of  a  council,  by 
which  it  appears  that  he  was  himself  accustomed  to  admit 
their  monks.  Indeed,  as  lie  was  an  abbot  as  well  as  a  bishop, 
this  was  the  more  natural.  Yet  he  allows  that  this  right  exists 
in  their  monasteries  only  by  their  good  will,  for  he  says  :  ^'-  JEt 
quando  {alias)  xoluerit  ordinandi  halcat  2.)otestatem.^''  As- 
suredly Aurelian  is  not  intending  to  part  with  the  prerogative 
which  St.  Jerome  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  earlier  had  regret- 
fully admitted  to  have  already  become  the  incommunicable  jewel 
of  the  episcopate.  He  is  not  trying,  at  the  risk  of  deposition, 
to  convey  to  his  abbots,  or  those  of  his  neighbor  bisliops,  an 
attribute  which  the  Catholic  Church  would  have  voided  in  the 
use.  What  possible  motive  could  lie  have  had  for  this  heret- 
ical superserviceableness  ?  He  is  simply  assuring  his  abbots 
that  although  he  commonly  exercises  not  only  the  j^oiestas  or- 
dinandi ad  ordines^  which  is  inherent  in  his  episcopal  oflice, 
but  also,  even  in  their  convents,  the  j^otestas  ordinandi  ad 
monachaium.  which  was  inherent  in  theirs,  he  does  the  latter 
only  by  their  good  will.  It  never  seems  to  enter  Dr.  Killen's 
head  that  ordinatio  monachorum  and  ordinatio  monachorurii 
in prtslyteros  are  two  fundamentally  different  things.  There 
is  an  ecclesiastical  j^otestas  ordinandi.     Tiiis  appertains  to  the 


372  Methodist  Ihview.  [May, 

bishops.  There  is  a  -iwono.&i'ic.  potestas  ordinandi.  This  apper- 
tains to  the  abbots.  A  rule  for  bishops,  giving  them  this  power 
of  admission,  -wouJcl  mean  tlie  ecclesiastical  power.  A  rule 
for  abbots,  giving  it  to  tliem,  means  the  monastic  power. 
How  far  these  two  powers  are  delegable,  or  interchangeable, 
rests  on  entirely  independent  data.  Anrelian  assures  to  all 
his  abbots,  whether  presbyters  or  laymen,  his  colleagues  as 
abbots,  the  equal  monastic  ^(9c^(?.sto.s  ordinandi. 

Certainly  the  wildest  theological  theorist  of  that  day — had 
there  been  any — would  never  have  dreamed  of  claiming  for 
laymen^  of  whatever  monastic  standing,  the  power  of  ordaining 
priests.  Yet  this  is  M'hat  Dr.  Killen's  interpretation  involves. 
Moreover,  he  supposes  that  Anrelian,  in  contradiction  to 
Catholic  doctrine  and  practice,  is  making  over  to  his  abbots  an 
indeterminate  power  of  obtruding  upon  him  a  swarm  of  new 
priests  for  vrhose  clerical  conduct  he  alone  is  responsible.  For 
the  official  Avorthiness  of  every  priest,  whethei-  monk  or 
secular,  the  bishop  himself  was  then  accountable.  It  seems  to 
us,  at  least,  that  a  more  astonished  bishop  would  be  liard  to  im- 
agine than  Anrelian  would  have  beeji,  could  he  have  been  told 
that  he  was  supposed  to  be  giving  away  his  episco];)al  right  of 
admitting  presbyters  simply  because  lie  assures  to  the  abbots 
their  monastic  power  of  admitting  monks.  This  right,  ordi- 
nandi monaclios — now  commonly  called  "  professing"  monks 
— abbots  and  other  superiors  enjoy  to  this  day,  while  abbesses 
must  resort  to  a  bishop.  A  njonastic  rule  giving  to  the  abbot 
poiestas  ordinandi  monachos  suos  i)i  irrealjyteros  Dr.  Killen 
docs  not  cite,  and  probably  will  never  find  one  to  cite.  When, 
as  occasionally  happens,  an  abbot  is  also  a  bishop,  he  has  this 
power  by  virtue  of  liis  episco])ate,  but  of  that  only. 

On  one  page  the  author  quotes  an  old  English  rule,  of  per- 
haps A.  D.  G30,  saying  that  an  abbot  ^^ non potest  aliqxievi  o?'- 
dinare  dc  sids propi?tquis,  7uque  de  alienis,  nee  alio  (djbati  dare 
si  non  voluerini  fratrcs^'''  as  a  proof  that  in  England  also 
abbots  originally  had  the  power  of  ordaining.  So  they  had, 
as  tliey  still  have,  everywhere.  But  it  is  the  monastic,  not  the 
sacramental,  power.  It  admits,  not  to  the  priesthood,  but  to 
the  monastery.  In  modern  English,  as  we  Jiavc  said,  it  is  com- 
monly called  "  professing  a  monlc*'  The  abbot  is  liere  for- 
-  bidden  to  burden  the  monastery  with  new  monks  unless  the 


1S97.]    The  Gaelic  Church  and  Preshyierkd  OrdinoJion.    373 

brethren  consent,  and  subordinately  and  subsequently  is  for- 
bidden to  transfer  an  alreadj'  accepted  monk  v.'ithout  their  con- 
sent. Wliether  a  monk  ah-eady  an  inmate  should  be  admitted 
a  priest  or  not  was  a  matter  of  inferior  import.  Tiie  abbot  is 
not  forbidden  to  ordain  a  monk  a  priest,  for  the  very  suffi- 
cient reason  that  he  could  not.  He  is  not  required  to  con- 
sult the  bi'cthren  as  to  the  ordination  of  such  a  monk  by  the 
bishop,  for  it  would  add  no  new  burdens,  nor  make  any  essen- 
tial change.  A  monasLic  priest  would  wear  the  same  garb 
and  follow  the  same  rule  as  a  lay  monk.  Xot  till  sometime 
between  1000  and  1200  did  the  possession  of  holy  orders  dis- 
tinguish between  governing  and  serving  brethren. 

The  ordination  of  abbots  themselves  requires  few  words. 
Gregory  the  Great  refers  it  to  bishops.  Some  other  rules  com- 
mit it  to  abbots,  apparently  only  when  presbyters,  or  to  otiier 
priests.  Gregory's  rule  has  prevailed,  but  not  universally. 
Sometimes  abbots  consecrate  abbots.  It  is  of  no  special  impor- 
tance. All  abbot's  consecration,  it  is  true,  is  often  a  great 
solemnity.  If  of  the  higher  rank,  he  is  consecrated  almost  like 
a  bishop.  He  receives  imposition  of  hands,  though  not  the 
chrism ;  is  invested  with  buskins  and  gloves,  M'ith  the  pectoral 
cross,  the  miter  and  crozier,  and  proceeds  through  the  church 
blessing  the  people,  exactly  like  a  new-made  bishop.  Yet  to  all 
this  stately  ceremony  is  attributed  not  one  least  vanishing  touch 
of  sacramental  virtue.  Its  cfHcacy  is  purely  ex  opere  ojvyran- 
thnn,  not  at  all  ex  opere  operato.  It  exalts  the  rank  of  the  new 
prelate,  but  leaves  him  in  point  of  order  and  of  sacraniental 
capacity  precisely  where  he  was  before.  Indeed,  so  little  neces- 
sary is  it  that  there  are  various  abbots  who,  when  once  chosen, 
are,  without  any  ceremony,  ipso  facto  consecrate. 

Now  comes  the  question,  Did  the  Gaelic  Church,  after  her 
foundation  under  Patrick  in  the  Hfth  century,  or  after  her 
extension  into  Caledonia  under  Columba  in  the  last  of  the  sixth, 
revive  presbyterial  ordination?  The  Gaelic  Church,  existing 
in  Ireland  and  Scotland,  was  the  daughter,  not  of  the  Roman 
Church  specifically,  but  nevertheless  of  the  Latin  Church. 
Succath  (St.  Patrick),  whether  born  at  Dumbarton,  or,  as  Dr. 
Killcn  holds,  we  think  v.-ith  reason,  to  be  more  probable,  in 
northwestern  Gaul,  was  a  Poman  citizen.  His  father  was  a 
dccurio,  or  Roman  functionary  of  sonje    raidv.     His  name,  or 


374  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

rather  title,  of  Patricius,  "nobleman,"  expresses  tliis.  His 
father  was  a  deacon,  his  grandfather  a  presbj'ter,  of  the  Latin 
Church.  The  Celtic  Bretons  were  not  very  exact  in  couforrait}-, 
but  they  were  both  in  doctrine  and  polity  orthodox  Koman 
Christians.  Even  Dr.  Killen  allows  that  Patrick,  son  of  a  dea- 
con, grandson  of  a  priest,  himself  obtained  episcopal  consecration 
to  give  him  full  competency  for  his  mission.  Here  we  have 
the  three  fundamental  orders  of  the  Catholic  Church.  From  his 
time  we  have  an  uninterrupted  succession  of  bishops  in  Ireland. 
Indeed,  there  was  small  likelihood  of  interruption,  foi-  the  little 
island,  not  larger  than  Soutli  Carolina,  had  three  hundred 
bishops  at  the  leiiet  account,  and  each  seems  to  have  exercised 
his  right  of  transmitting  all  the  orders  nearly  at  his  absolute  dis- 
cretion, although  in  a  vague  subordination  to  Armagh. 

This  brings  in  the  question,  "Was  the  Gaelic  Church  episcopal 
or  not  ?  In  one  seiise  it  was,  in  another  it  was  not.  It  was 
episcopal  assuredly  in  liavingan  almost  unbounded  affluence  of 
bishops  that  enjoyed  an  uninterrupted  succession — not  in  partic- 
ular sees,  but  as  a  body— through  a  great  bishop  and  mission- 
ary, from  the  Latin  episcopate."^'  It  was  nonepiscopal  in  the 
sense  that,  had  it  begun  without  the  speciiic  episcopate,  there 
was  nothing  in  Gaelic  society  that  would  have  suggested  the 
necessity  of  establishing  this  episcopacy  among  the  Gael,  which, 
though  never  interrupted  and  always  exercising  its  speciiic 
function  of  ordaining,  really  existed  in  large  measure  by  tra- 
ditional habit  and  by  fraternal  accommodation  to  the  Church  at 
large.  As  the  Scottish  historian.  Dr.  Burton,  well  says,  the 
interviews  between  Gaelic  abbots  and  distinguished  bishops  re- 
Eemble  the  reception  of  a  king  by  a  republican  magistrate.  The 
magistrate  honors  the  august  rank  of  his  visitor,  but  as  some- 
thing extrinsic  to  his  own  system.  The  episcopate  was  really 
an  outga-owth  of  the  urban  life  of  the  Gr«?co-Roman  world. 
Though  it  spread  into  the  country  parts  it  could  not  maintain 
itself  there.  To  this  day,  with  very  few  exceptions,  every 
Catholic  bishop  has  a  civic  title,  even  if  it  be  of  a  city  now- 
vanished.  For  ages,  in  the  Latin  countries,  the  bishops  had  no 
authority  outside  the  precinct  of  their  own  cities.  But  among 
the  Gael  the  city  did  not  exist,  or  was  a  wj-etchcd  aggregation 

•  Of  course,  we  are  rot  talklDp  about  an  unbnikeii  irnvard  VElidity.  As  Cardinal  New- 
ican  says,  :bis  can  only  bo  believed  ou  tbe  failh  of  a  miracle. 


r 


1S97.]    The  Gaelic  Church  and  Preshytcrial  Ordination.    375 

of  cabins  that  signified  nothing.  The  organizing  unit  of  so- 
ciety was  the  clan,  or  perhaps  rather  its  subdivision  the  sept, 
easily  detaching  itself  into  a  new  clan.  The  Irish  Church  was 
the  most  intensely  ascetic  and  monastic  Church  that  has  ever 
existed.  The  severity  of  the  Irish  discipline  was  extreme. 
Each  monastei-y,  with  its  surrounding  colony,  became  a  new 
sept  or  clan,  of  which  the  abbot  was  chief.  He  was  sometimes 
a  bishop,  sometimes  a  presbyter,  sometimes  a  married  layman, 
supervising  the  monks  but  not  properly  himself  a  monk,  some- 
times a  lay  monk.  On  the  other  hand,  the  non monastic 
bishops  had  no  strictly  defined  jurisdiction,  and  were  not  much 
reverenced.  Tliey,  therefore,  had  no  power  to  compote  in  im- 
portance with  the  abbots,  who,  especially  in  Caledonia,  seem  to 
iiave  acted  very  much  as  their  metropolitans.  They  largely 
sank  into  simple  agents  of  ordination. 

This  metropolitan  rank  bclorjged  above  all  to  tlie  pi'csbyter 
abbot  of  lona.  From  this  great  foundation  almost  all  Celtic 
Scotland  had  been  evangelized.  As  the  great  mother-house  of 
Benedictinism,  Monte  Cassino,  signified  much  more  iii  the 
Church  than  a  good  )nany  common  bishoprics,  although  its 
abbots  never  acted  as  bishops,  so  by  incomparabl}^  stronger 
titles  the  abbey  of  lona  did  not  merely  influence,  but  actually 
governed,  the  whole  Caledonian  Church,  bishops,  presbyters, 
and  people.  This  Bcde  explicitly  sets  forth,  declaring  that  the 
bishops  of  the  ]nainland  were  subject  to  the  presbyter  abbot  of 
the  island. 

Now,  the  question  is  not,  Did  the  Gaelic  Church  revive 
presbyterial  government?  In  a  profoundly  modified  form  she 
did.  Yet  her  form  of  government  was  much  farther  from 
primitive  use  than  that  of  the  Latin  Church.  In  every  episco- 
pal town  of  the  Continent  the  bishop  and  his  chapter  are  still, 
however  deeply  modified,  the  lineal  representatives  of  the 
original  moderator  and  college  of  presbyters.  In  Celtic  Scot- 
land the  metropolitan  supremacy  of  a  great  monastery  and  its 
abbot  corresponded  to  nothing  whatever  primitive.  It  was 
legitimate,  doubtless,  for  it  sprung  from  the  soil  and  long 
did  good  work,  but  anything  less  scriptural  in  form  or  lineage 
could  not  be  found.  It  revived  presbyterial  government, 
but  only  partially  and  casually.  The  Gaelic  abbot,  like  the 
Latin,  might  be  indilferently  bishop,  priest,  or  layman,      ^w 


876  Mdhodid  Roxiev).  [May, 

loiia,  it  is  true,  lie  must  be  a  priest.  As  a  subordinate  bisliop 
could  always  be  found  to  ordain,  most  abbots  seem  not  to  have 
cared  to  take  a  degree  which  had  no  other  vital  significance  in 
their  Church.  It  was  not  presbyterianism,  but  monasticism 
vcmus  episcopacy.  It  was  a  very  peculiar  form  of  the  great 
mcdiaaval  struggle  betM'cen  the  dioceses  and  the  monasteries. 

Dr.  Killcn  does  not  deny  that  the  distinction  of  bishops  and 
presbyters  prevailed  in  the  Gaelic  Church  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end  of  her  independent  history.  It  is  true,  in  his  Ec- 
desiaaiical  Ilhtory  of  Ireland  he  shuffles  and  equivocates  in 
every  possil>le  waN'  to  n:ake  us  foi-get  this,  lie  is  fond  of 
calling  the  bishops — who  had  each,  from  their  numbers,  a  very 
limited  range — parish  ministers.  Yet  their  districts  were  not 
smaller  than  various  Italian  dioceses  now,  although  here  and 
there  there  were  curious  aggregations  of  them.  And  he  OM'ns 
that  the  bishop  was  commonly  served  by  eight  or  nine  prcsby- 
tei-s — a  very  decent  staff  for  a  small  see.  Many  undoubted 
Latin  bisliops  had  only  two  or  three  presbyters.  Some  had  not 
even  one.  The  two  indispensable  ministers  of  a  small  Latin  see 
were  a  bishop  and  a  deacon.  Presbyters  were  added  as  required. 
On  this  showing  the  Irish  bishops  were  very  comfortably  pro- 
vided with  subordinate  clergy. 

Even  so  the  author,  when  describing  the  final  reduction  of 
Ireland,  about  1150;  to  some  thirty  dioceses,  represents  the 
bishops  as  country  pastors,  long  accustomed  to  "  presbyterian 
parity,"  who  were  not  likely  to  relish  diocesan  subjection. 
Yet  he  has  told  us  that  these,  "country  pastors"  had  each  of 
them  eight  or  nine  subordinate  presbyters.  By  his  own  show- 
ing, therefore,  there  had  never  been  '*  presbyterian  paritv," 
but  a  multitudinous  episcopal  parity,  served  by  a  much  more 
multitudinous  presbyterial  subordination. 

Dr.  Ivillen  lays  stress  on  the  Avant  of  all  signs  of  episcopal 
influence  in  early  Ireland.  True,  where  austere  monasticism 
was  the  ideal,  and  where  abbeys  were  numerous,  at  once  rigor- 
ous and  learned,  these  petty  prelates  and  their  subordinate 
presbyters  amounted  to  little  except  to  celebrate  the  rites  oi 
religion.  But  they  were  none  the  less  bishops  and  presbyters. 
The  distinction  between  these  two  orders  did  not  lie  in  an 
eminent  ditference  of  raidc  or  power,  although,  according  to 
our  author,  both  distinctions  M-erc  found  in  Ireland.     It  lav 


] 897.]    Tlie  Gaelic  Chv.rcli  and  PreshyUrial  Ordination.    377 

essentially,  through  all  the  ages  of  Irish  as  equally  of  Grasco- 
Latin  history  after  400,  iu  the  fact  that  the  bishoj^  alone,  as 
Jerome  says,  had  the  power  to  ordain.  This  distinction  of 
degree  and  function  -was  received  from  Patrick  ;  it  prevailed 
throughout  Christendom  ;  and  the  Irish,  who  were  eminently 
and,  as  in  the  Easter  question,  soraetiuies  unreasonably  tena- 
cious of  ancient  use,  could  have  no  possible  reason  for  depart- 
ing from  it,  especially  as  it  was  still  connected  Mith  vague 
rights  of  superintendency.  Nevertheless,  Dr.  Killen  affirms 
that  both  in  Ireland  and  iu  Gaelic  Scotland  the  abbots  always 
possessed,  and  not  unfrequently  exercised,  the  right  of  ordain- 
ing presbyters,  and  eveu  bishops.  Above  all,  he  ascribes  this 
prerogative  to  the  abbot  and  monks  of  lona. 

JS'ow,  setting  aside  lona  for  the  present,  what  evidence  does  he 
produce  ?  '\\q.  may  remark  that  he  plays  fast  and  loose  here,  as  he 
does  regarding  the  country  bishops  and  presbyters.  It  is  this 
which  makes  his  works  significant, for  it  shows  the  intrinsic  weak- 
ness of  this  widely  spread  contention.  In  his  Irish  history  he  re- 
peatedly speaks  of  "  the  bishops  or  abbots"  iu  connections  plainly 
showing  his  claim  that  the  two  terms  had  the  same  force.  Indeed, 
he  expressly  cites  a  letter  of  Archbishop  Laurentius,  of  Canter- 
bury, addressed  to  "our  eminent  and  dear  brethren — donunis 
caris  fratrihus — the  bishops  or  abbots  throughout  Scotia" — 
that  is,  Ireland  and  Gaelic  Scotland — as  proof  that  the  I'oman 
Catholic  bishops  regarded  the  two  terms  as  virtually  equivalent 
among  the  Gael.  Yet,  according  to  his  ovrn  showing,  the  vast 
bulk  of  the  Irish  bishops  were  not  abbots,  but  country  })astors. 
Moreover,  he  expressly  contrasts  the  presbyter  abbot  of  lona  with 
his  subordinate  bishops.  Moreover,  he  expressly  mentions  the 
courage  of  the  young  Columba  in  that,  being  only  a  presbyter, 
although  already  the  abbot  of  several  monasteries,  he  had  the 
boldness  to  bring  a  leading  bishop  to  terms.  Yet,  according  to 
Dr.  Killeu,  this  same  man,  at  this  same  time — before  there  was 
an  lona — was  more  than  a  bishop !  Furthermore,  lie  describes 
him  as  entitled  to  peculiar  deference  as  a  presbyter  abbot,  show- 
ing him  to  know  that  in  Ireland,  as  on  the  Continent,  most  of 
the  abbots  were  still  laymen,  and  therefore  incapable  of  ordain- 
ing to  even  the  humblest  Church  oflicc.  Kevertheless,  every 
abbot  had  been  ordained  a  monk,  and  then  an  abbot.  Yet,  a5 
Dr.  Killen  sliows  himself  to  be  aware,  these  two  ordinationcs, 

25 — •FiVril  SERIES,  VOL.  XIII. 


378  Methodist  lieoleio.  t^^ay, 

being  of  only  monastic,  not  ecclesiasticiil,  value,  left  the  abbot 
still  a  layman,  so  that  a  presbyter  abbot  ranked  nmcli  higher. 
Yet  we  are  told  that  Laurentius,  Justus,  and  Mellitus,  three 
Eoman  bishops  settled  in  England,  conceived  these  lay  abbots 
— for  the  letter  makes  no  distinction — to  be  the  same  as 
bishops.  They  did,  indeed,  address  their  letter  indifferently 
to  bishops  or  abbots,  not  because  abbot  and  bishop  meant  the 
same  thing,  but  because  either  one  or  the  other  mecnt  an  influ- 
ential dignitary.  The  letter,  as  quoted  by  Dr.  Kilhn  himself, 
and  as  given  by  Bede,  expressly  distniguishes  Dagan,  the 
Irish  bisliop,  from  Columban,  the  Irish  abbot.  Again,  the 
author  tells  us  that  St.  Malachy,  on  the  edge  of  transition,  but 
still  under  the  old  model,  became  a  priest,  then  an  abbot,  tlien 
a  bishop.  lie  was  plainly  unaware  that  an  abbot  was  ipso 
facto  a  bishop,  nay,  if  a  presbyter,  more  than  a  bishop. 

The  fact  is,  that  between  Dr.  Killen's  solicitude  to  make  out 
tlie  Gaelic  abbots  to  be  ipso  facto  bishoi)s,  and  the  stubborn, 
contradictory  facts  that  fly  in  his  face  at  every  turn,  he  does 
not  half  the  time  seem  to  know  what  he  is  saying  when  on  this 
topic.  Everywhere  else  he  is  perfectly  clear  and  strong,  even 
when,  as  in  talking  about  the  Iloman  Catholic  division  of  the 
Decalogue,  he  is  grossly  ignoi'ant  and  calumnious.  Dr.  Ivillen 
declares  that  the  Irish  bishop  sometimes  received  investiture, 
which  lie  makes  equivalerit  to  ordination — but  which,  since  the 
early  ages,  has  been  a  very  different  thing — in  the  monastery 
to  ^vhich  he  belonged,  and  sometimes  was  ordained  by  a 
neighboring  bishop.  Of  this  alternative  he  gives  no  proof.  If 
the  abbot  had  the  intrinsic  power  of  ordaining  a  bishop,  why 
should  he  have  summoned  a  bishop  to  ordain,  or  sent  his  monk 
to  a  bishop  ?  He  was  not,  like  the  pope  now,  too  great  a 
dignitary  even  to  consecrate  a  bishop,  except  occasionally. 
The  story  told  about  Columba  may  be  unauthentic — thongh  Dr. 
Killen's  criticism  of  it  seems  trivial,  and  even  unmeaning — but 
it  illustrates  the  usage  of  the  Gaelic  Church.  His  own  abbot, 
St.  Finnian,  was  only  a  presbyter,  but  desired  to  have  a  bishop 
in  his  monastery.  He  therefore  sent  him  to  Etchen,  the  resident 
bishop  of  another  abbey,  lor  consecration.  He  found  Etchen 
plowing,  and  in  the  hurry — this  was  before  the  days  of  spec- 
tacles— St.  Finnian's  message  was  misread,  and  instead  of 
bishop  the  young  man  was  ordained  priest.     This  story,  true 


ISO".]     The  G tulle.  Church  and  Preshyicrial  Ordiyiaiion.    379 

or  false,  is  I'edolent  of  the  elder  Gaelic  times.  Everything  in 
it  is  simple  and  primitive.  It  sees  nothing  amiss  in  a  presbyter 
abbot  using  the  episcopal  services  of  a  subordinate  bishop. 
Dr.  Killen  is  very  scornful  over  such  "  puppets,"  but  his  con- 
tempt of  them  does  not  annihilate  them.  He  cannot  deny 
that  for  several  centuries  such  monastic  bishops  existed 
throughout  the  Chui-ch.  Professor  G.  T.  Stokes  *  shows  that 
they  were  found  from  Ireland  to  Mount  Sinai,  Dr.  Killen  has 
a  great  spite  at  them,  but  all  the  comfort  we  can  give  him  is 
that  though  they  assuredly  once  lived  they  are  all  dead  now. 
Ti:ey  have  modern  successors,  more  or  less,  but  somewhat 
difierently  circumstanced. 

Dr.  Killen  is  so  determined  to  make  out  early  Irish  abbots 
ijjso  facto  bishops  that  he  will  even  have  them  to  have  carried 
their  episcopate  with  them  into  the  Latin  Church,  where  no  such 
strange  discipline  has  ever  prevailed.  Even  those  rules  which 
the  author  distorts  out  of  their  meaning,  as  we  have  seen,  by 
his  mistranslations  of  ordino/re,  give  the  abbot  only  a  monastic 
authority.  He  will  have  it  that  Yirgil,  or  Ferghal,  Avas,  about 
750,  an  ordained  abbot  in  Ireland — although  the  high  authority 
of  Dr.  Lanigan  disputes  the  identity,  and  although  Yirgil's 
contemporaries  and  later  biographers  know  nothing  of  it — and 
that,  going  to  Germany,  and  becoming  abbot  of  St.  Peter's,  at 
Salzburg,  lie  for  two  years  *'  dissembled  his  ordination,"  and 
put  forward  an  Irish  bishop,  Dobda,  to  perform  episcopal 
acts.  Xow,  first,  this  statement  comes  from  a  source  four  hun- 
dred years  later,  a  cleric  of  Salzburg.  Second,  this  cleric 
knows  nothing  of  Yirgil  as  either  abbot  or  monk,  either  at 
Salzburg  or  at  home.  The  abbey  of  St.  Peter's  contained  the 
episcopal  chair,  and  Virgil,  who  was  bishop  designate,  appointed 
by  the  Diike  of  Bavaria,  may  have  been,  like  many  bishops — 
notably  Canterbury — ex  officio  abbot  of  the  monastic  chapter. 
His  successor  in  the  see  speaks  of  "  Yirgil,  abbot  of  St.  Peter's.'' 
The  elder  authorities  say  nothing  of  his  having  been  himself  a 
n:ionk.  His  biographer  is  not  describing  his  government  of  an 
abbey,  but  of  a  great  bishopric,  although  Dobda  probably  had 
his  home  in  the  monastery,  for  he  bears  the  specific  title  ^r(?- 
jrrivs  ephcopns.  Ordinaiio  may  mean  indiSerently  "  ordina- 
tion, benediction  as  abbot,  designation,  episcopal  consecration.*'" 

•  imanA  and  Ihc  Cdlic  Oiv.rch,  \\  ICJ. 


380  Methodist  Revhw.  [May, 

The  writer  of  1180  cannot,  possibly,  by  the  disshnulaia  or- 
dinatio  mean  "  benediction,"  for  -whatever  Dr.  Killen,  by  dint 
of  mistranslation,  may  endeavor  to  make  out  for  the  earlier 
centuries,  it  is  certain  that  to  a  Roman  Catholic  clergyman 
of  11  SO  such  a  thing  was  inconceivable  as  that  a  mere  abbot 
could  ordain.  It  cannot  mean  "  episcopal  consecration,"  for 
the  biographer  expressly  says  that  only  after  two  j'ears  was 
Virgil  persuaded  "  to  receive  the  episcopal  unction "  at  the 
hands  of  his  comprovincial  bishops,  and  "  was  ordained," 
that  is,  to  the  episcopate.  It  may  mean  his  designation,  for 
this  came  from  the  duhe — prompted  by  the  king — and  he  may 
easily  have  concealed  it  from  the  people,  as  if  he  had  a  mere 
temporary  commission,  until  after  two  years  lie  made  up  liis 
mind  to  reraahi,  and  then  at  length  receiving  consecration,  no 
longer  needed  the  episcopal  offices  of  Bishop  Dohda,  whom  he 
establislied  in  a  subordinate  see.  This  gives  a  perfectly  good 
sense,  and  is  accepted  by  the  learned  Franciscan  Pagi.  Lastly, 
it  may  mean  "  sacerdotal  ordination."  If  supposed  a  layman, 
lie  could  still  govern  a  bishopric,  but  could  evidently  slip  out 
of  it  more  easily  than  if  known  as  a  priest.  It  agrees  with 
this  tliat,  if  he  really  is  the  Yirgil  who  quarreled  with  Boni- 
face over  Antipodes — which,  as  Pagi  remarks,  is  far  from  cer- 
tain— Boniface  did  not  know  him  to  be  a  priest,  or  else  the 
archbishop  must  have  been  curiously  negligent  in  his  report  to 
the  pope ;  for  Zachary  saj^s,  "  We  do  not  know  whether  he  has 
the  style  of  presbyter."  Dr.  Killen  says  that,  if  he  bad  been 
supposed  a  layman,  he  could  not  have  acted  as  abbot.  He  could 
liave  acted  perfectly  well,  then  and  for  the  two  hundred  and 
fifty  years  ensuing.  He  could  do  something  much  more,  he 
could  govern  a  bishopric.  Laymen  have  ofren  governed  far 
greater  bishoprics,  sometimes  for  years  together,  only,  like  this 
supposed  layman,  nsiiig  auxiliar  bishops  for  necessary  offices. 
Dr.  Killen's  argument,  therefore,  breaks  down  at  every  point. 
Whatever  Virgil's  biographer  may  mean  by  "  dissi?m(lata 
ordlnationc,^''  there  is  one  thing  which  he  cannot  mean.  He 
cannot  mean  ordination  as  abbot,  for,  first,  abbatial  ordination 
gave  no  such  rights  in  the  Latin  Church;  and,  secondly,  the 
biographer  does  not  know  that  Virgil  was  an  abbot,  or  a  monk 
at  all.  So  much  for  Dr.  Killen's  attempt  to  extend  over  Ger- 
manv  from  Ireland  monastic  rifchts  not  cxistinsr  at  home. 


1S97.J    The  Gaelic  Church  and  Presbyter ial  Ordination.     3S1 

Dr.  Killen's  Btrong  card,  however,  is  lona.  He  is  greatly 
helped,  moreover,  by  a  confirmed  liabit  of  liis.  In  his  Old 
Catholic  Church,  Ancient  Church,  and  Ecclesiadlcal  History 
of  Ireland  alike,  he  is  conipletely  ruled  by  an  nnrelentinc; — we 
had  almost  said  an  iinblnshing — High  Church  Presbyterianism. 
Whatever  facts  interfei'C  with  this  must  reckon  with  a  llood 
of  suppositions  and  a  lyrlori  assumptions  that  could  dissolve 
anything  or  create  anything.  This  is  what  makes  his  works  so 
valuable  as  a  type  of  a  habit  of  mind  still  perniciously  sti'ong 
in  the  Church.  Thus  he  tells  us  that  Columba,  in  Ireland, 
being  oiily  a  presbyter,  was  admired  for  his  courage  in  resisting 
a  bishop.  Yet  when  he  goes  over  to  Scotland,  Columba  sud- 
denly discovers  himself  to  be  more  than  a  bishop,  and  begins 
to  ordain  and  send  out  bishops.  In  other  words,  he  becomes  a 
revolutionary  reformer,  remaining  wholly  unconscious  of  the 
fact,  while  liis  brethren  in  Ireland  remain  wholly  unconscious  of 
it  too.  Moreover,  he  effects  a  revolution  in  polity  in  an  age  not 
at  all  troubled  about  polity,  but  quietly  resting  on  traditional 
use.  The  very  conflicts  which  ensued  between  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic and  the  Irish  clergy  rest  on  this  quiet  and  firm  adherence 
to  tradition.  Of  a  radical  revolt  against  the  settled  doctrine 
and  use  of  the  Church  as  to  the  ministry,  and  of  a  rever- 
sion to  a  supposed  Xew  Testament  model,  as  with  the  Pres- 
byterians and  Independents  at  the  Reformation,  there  is  not  a 
trace  among  the  Irish.  The  Romans  never  accuse  them  of  it. 
The  long  separation  of  the  two  parties  by  a  wall  of  intruding 
heathenism  had  developed  a  wide  divergence  of  use  and  of  in.i- 
portant  points  of  polity,  leaving,  however,  the  common  basis — 
the  threefold  ministry — intact.  The  Romans,  from  their 
coming  to  England,  in  507,  down  to  the  Irish  Synod  of  Ivells, 
in  1152,  never  im))each  the  Gaelic  ordinations  of  invalidity,-- 
but  only  of  irregularity.  They  allege  (1)  that  the  Gael,  in  or- 
daining a  bishop,  only  call  in  one  bishop  instead  of  three ;  (2) 
that  they  had  no  metropolitans  to  give  their  bishops  due  invest- 
iture. A  third  charge,  which  would  in  Roman  Catholic  eyes 
have  absolutely  annulled  the  Irish  ordinations — namely,  that 
they  ordained  bishops  by  presbyters — the  Roman  Catholics 
never  bring.     A  solitary  reordinatlon  of  a  Gaelic  bishop  by 

*  It  would  be  moi  e  accurate  to  s.iy  that  they  sometimes  Insisted  on  a  conArmai  Tn  ordimun, 
which  may  sometimes  veitre  on  recrdination,  but,  as  Professor  Brijiht  shows  seems  rather 
to  df-uote  the  recfit'..-:.ti>.u  of  au  Irngulnr  tut  v;iiid  ordinrdion. 


3S2  Methodht  Iievieu).  [May, 

a  Koraanizing  bishop  is  found — that  of  Chad  by  Theodore. 
This  is  the  more  remarkable  inasmuch  as,  all  through  the 
Middle  Ages,  invalidity  and  irregularity  Avere  perpetually  con- 
founded, the  Augustinian  doctrine  that  even  a  schismatic 
ordination,  otherwise  sufricient,  holds  good,  not  having  been 
defiuitely  established  until  after  the  great  schism.  AYe  might 
therefore  expect  to  find  numerous  reordinations  of  conforming 
Irisli ;  yet  we  find,  it  would  seem,  only  this  one. -"  At  the  final 
submission  of  Ireland  to  Rome  such  a  thing  is  not  suggested. 
Even  the  English  Synod  of  Celcyth,  in  81G,  which  shuts  Irish 
priests  utterly  out  of  English  churches,  does  nut  allege  the  in- 
validity, but  the  extreme  uncertainty,  and  also  the  uncanon- 
ical  irregularity  of  the  ordinations  of  these  wandering  Levites, 
which  ought  not  to  be  encouraged  in  England.  Bishop  Gille- 
bert  also,  in  1105,  having  been  consecrated  by  Archbishop 
Anselm,  of  Canterbury,  addressing  liis  countrymen,  does  not 
reproach  them  with  invalid,  but  only  with  schismatieal,  customs. 
Even  on  the  Continent.f  where  some  regulations  direct  the  Irish 
priests  to  be  reordained,  they  are  expressly  designated  as  having 
been  already  ordained  ''by  the  bishops  of  the  Scots,"  Nothing 
is  said  of  any  ordination  by  presbyters.  Xay,  the  direction  is 
extended  to  those  ordained  "  by  the  bishops  of  the  Britons,'' 
that  is,  of  the  Welsh.  The  common  ground  alleged  is,  for 
both  nations,  the  uncertainty  of  the  credentials  produced  by 
their  wandering  clergy,  their  irregular  customs,  but  especially 
their  schismatic  Easter  observance,  which  assuredly  had  nothing 
to  do  with  their  ordination.  The  annulment  of  their  ordina- 
tions is  simply  a  truculent  expression  of  contempt  for  an  utterly 
unassimilablc  class  of  irresponsible  wanderers.  Since  then 
there  have  been  ordinations  annulled  on  far  less  tenable 
grounds,  and  still  more  inconsistently  with  St.  Augustine's 
doctrine  of  order,  to  which  Eome,  since  Constance,  has  re- 
verted in  theory  although  not  alv/ays  in  practice.  In  the 
Britons,  however,  we  find  only  one  instance  of  such  annul- 
ment,:}; and  that  apparently  hesitating  and  provisional. 

The  evidence  of  Bede  is  of  inestimable  value.  This  great 
and  good  man,  a  Xorth  Englishman,  never  left  the  region  in 
which  the  monks  of  lona  had  labored.     Living  in  tlic  eighth 

*  Tbat  Is,  of  a  bishop. 

+  This  rule,  we  fltiil,  Wiis  K:i^li.sb,  not  continental.    (S"H'  the  explanation  umier  note  ou 
the  preccdiup  puge.)  t  That  U,  of  an  fpisnopjl  ordinatiMa. 


1897.]    The  Gaelic  Church  and  Prcslyterial  Ordhuxtion.    3S3 

century,  he  was  perfectly  familiar— by  fresh  tradition,  by  wide 
converse,  and  by  abundant  reading — with  the  customs  of  lona, 
which  were  still  in  full  vigor  in  Scotland,  altliough  in  his  time 
repelled  from  England.  A  loving  Christian,  he  M-as  none  the 
less  a  firmly  orthodox  and  obedient  Roman  Catholic  monk. 
The  most  learned  inan  of  his  age,  he  knew  perfectly  well  that, 
whatever  shadowy  riglits  presbyters  may  have  liad  in  the  be- 
ginning, the  whole  Catholic  Church,  Eastern  and  ^Yestern,  had 
for  at  least  four  hundred  and  fifty  years  declared  heretical  and 
void  all  attempts  of  theirs  to  ordain,  even  to  their  own  order, 
but  above  all  to  the  c])iscopate.  Familiar  with  every  applica- 
tion of  Church  Latin,  he  was  of  course  incapable  of  falling 
into  any  of  Dr.  Killen's  whimsical  blunders  over  ordinare. 
Writing  as  a  Eoman  Catholic  priest  for  learned  Roman  Cath- 
olics, it  doubtless  never  once  occurred  to  him  that  when  he 
spoke  of  the  ordinuMo  of  a  Scottish  bishop  by  a  presbyter  abbot 
anybody  could  suppose  that  these  thoroughly  orthodox,  though 
highly  irregular,  brethren  assumed  for  a  moment,  being  only 
presbyters,  to  have  the  sacraniental  power  of  conveying  even 
the  presbyteral  character,  which  the  supreme  jurisdiction  of 
the  Catholic  Church  had,  before  the  very  foundation  of  Gaelic 
Christianity,  definitely  withdrawn  from  their  order.  Still  less 
could  he  suppose  it  possible  that  he  could  be  taken  to  mean 
that  these  orthodox  presbyters— as  good  Catholics  as  he,  though 
of  a  widely  different  observance — imagined  themselves  to  have 
the  sacramental  power,  by  the  imposition  of  tlieir  own  hands, 
of  conveying  the  still  higher  episcopal  character.  He  gently 
laments  over  their  uncanonical,  never  over  their  invalid,  ordina- 
tions. The  constant  accusation  of  the  Romans  against  the 
Irish  is  that  in  ordaining  a  bishop  they  only  summon  one 
bishop.  That  they  ever  ordained  a  bishop  without  any  bisho]) 
is  never  alleged.  Bede's  mind  is  not  fixed  on  the  self-under- 
stood imposition  of  episcopal  hands  in  raising  the  saintly 
Aidan  to  the  episcopal  degree.  It  is  fixed  on  the  more  im- 
portant ordinaUo — the  solemn  designation  by  which  Aidau 
was  sent  forth  by  his  abbot  and  his  brethren  as  a  missionary 
bishop  to  heathen  England.  Troubled  as  Bedc  is  by  the 
canonical  iriegularity  of  this  monastic  act  of  meti-opolitan 
authority,  he  recognizes  its  supreme  Christian  importance,  and 
nowhere  breathes  a  doubt  of  its  validity'.     A  Roman  pope  once 


384  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

calls  a  much  less  iniportant  investiture  even  consecratio.  Bcde 
has  not  troubled  himself  to  remember  the  name  of  the  bishop 
■who,  under  monastic  direction,  celebrated  the  consecration  ;  for 
though  his  office  was  most  honorable  the  mission  did  not  pro- 
ceed from  bim.  Bishop  Reeves  remarks  here  that  the  juris- 
diction for  Aidan's  ordination  came  from  the  Abbot  Segienus, 
but  that  the  essential  function,  the  conveyance  to  Aidan  of  the 
episcopal  character,  must  have  been  miniatered  through  the 
hands  of  a  bishop.  To  this  Dr.  Ivillen  scornfully  replies  that  it 
ehould  seem  then  that  "the  essential  function"  of  episcopal  or- 
dination was  of  very  slight  account — hardly  worth  the  keeping. 
As  he  pleases.  These  good  monks  would  have  thought  so  too 
had  they  been  Irish  Presbyterians.  But  though  gloriously 
Irish,  it  so  happens  that  they  were  not  Presbyterians,  r:or  even 
Protestants.  They  were  Gaelic  Catholics,  differing  widely  in 
observance,  but  not  at  all  in  doctrine  or  in  fundamental  use, 
from  JRoman  Catholics.  That  which  the  unswerving  tradition 
of  the  Church  had  for  many  generations  declared  essential  to  a 
valid  ministry  they,  long  so  unswervingly  faithful  to  an  Easter 
tradition  confessedly  not  fundamental  and  demonstrably  incor- 
rect, were  not  likely  to  i-eject  as  a  superfluity. 

The  author  next  declares  the  functions  of  such  an  ordaining 
bishop,  acting  under  direction,  rather  pitiable.  Is,  then,  the 
discharge  of  a  sacred  and  august  function,  under  a  higher 
authority,  so  very  pitiable  ?  Would  a  bishop  summoned  to 
consecrate  such  a  man  as  Aidan  have  been  likely  to  feel  very 
much  humiliated  by  the  summons?  Dr.  Killen  talks  as  if 
these  subordinate  bishops  liad  been  mere  animated  implements, 
allowed  no  exercise  of  their  own  judgment  or  conscience  when 
summoned  to  ordain.  There  is  not  the  slightest  reason  to  be- 
lieve this.  Di".  Killen  quotes,  and  does  not  repel,  the  com- 
parison of  these  subordinate  bishops  to  the  Moravian  bishops. 
It  should  seem,  then,  that  he  regards  the  position  of  these  latter 
as  "  pitiable."  *  Protestant  Christendom  thinks  very  differently. 
It  would  indeed  be  pitiable  if  they  were  obliged  to  ordain  every 
one  presented  to  them,  however  well  assured  of  his  unworthi- 
ness.  But  the  very  thought  is  an  insult  to  the  unitas  fratruvi. 
And  it  is  an  equal  insult  to  the  godly  monks  of  lona  to  suppose 

•  CT(I  QxxfhfAic  Church,  p.  2M,  compared  with  Kcdrt^laflical  Hi^or^)  of  IrcUind,  vol.  U 
p.  101. 


1897.]    The  Gaelic  Church  and  Preshyterkd  Ordination.    385 

that  thej  could  not  have  l)ishops  liable  to  a  call  for  ordaiuinp; 
services  ^vitho^lt  forbidding  them  the  exercise  of  their  manhood 
and  conscience.  Had  that  been  the  spirit  of  lona  she  M'ould 
hardly  have  evangelized  northern  and  middle  England.  Even 
the  Jesuit  rule,  however  it  may  be  applied  in  practice,  expressly 
reserves  to  every  brother  tlie  right  to  refuse  to  sin.  In  brief, 
neither  Bede  nor  his  Konian  Catholic  readers,  believing  as  they 
did  that  Aidan  and  Finan  were  true  bishops,  can  have  sup- 
posed anything  but  that  tlie  ordaining  monks  called  in  the 
ministrations  of  a  bishop. 

Certain  it  is  that  bishops  more  or  less  subject  in  their  func- 
tions to  superiors  have  existed  in  the  Church  ever  since 
Augustine  was  consecrated  bishop  at  Hippo  as  helper  to  Vale- 
rius, and  that  the  number  has  gone  on  increasing  until  it  is  now 
greater  than  ever.  At  present  more  than  one  fourth  of  tlie 
Eonian  Catholic  episcopate  is  made  up  of  titular  bishops, 
who,  except  when  vicars  apostolic,  can  only  act  episcopally 
at  the  request  of  friends  or  at  the  direction  of  superiors,  which 
last  are  often  simple  presbyters.  Yet  these  titular  bishops  are 
not  regarded,  either  by  themselves  or  by  other  Catholics,  as 
either  "puppets"  or  "scullions,"  which  last  vulgarly  abusive 
epithet,  liowevej-,  is  not  Dr.  Ivillen's.  He  does  not  use  such 
phrases.  Bishop  Hurst  quotes  it,  with  the  just  remark  that  it 
may  be  vituperation  but  is  not  argument.  There  is  no  argu- 
ment in  it.  These  titular  bishops  are  reverenced  as  hold- 
ing an  august  and  sacred  function,  though,  of  course,  unequal 
in  rank  to  that  of  actual  diocesans.  Nor,  being  far  from  un- 
familiar with  Ixoman  Catholicism,  have  we  any  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  a  vicai'-general,  or  vicar-c^apitular,  or  administrator, 
being  only  a  presbyter,  is  accustomed  to  view  an  auxiliar  bishop 
as  a  mere  animated  implement,  not  warranted  to  make  any  use, 
if  required  to  ordain,  of  a  possible  better  knowledge  of  his  own. 
The  very  superiority  of  his  degiee,  notwithstanding  inferiority 
of  jurisdiction,  can  never  have  failed  of  its  effect  on  a  mem- 
ber of  the  second  order. 

As  to  the  case  of  Aidus  and  Findchan,  which  our  author  cites 
to  prove  that  a  Hebridean  abbot  could  ordain,  it  proves  that 
he  could  not.  The  bishop  summoned,  believing  the  prince 
and  monk,  Aidus,  to  be  grossly  unworthy,  refused  to  ordain 
him,  unless  the  abbot,  Findchan,  a  man  worse  than  the  prince. 


8SG  Metliodist  Review.  [May, 

M-ould  first  j)ut  his  i^glit  liaiid  on  tlie  licad  of  the  candidate, 
2)ro  conrfirmatione.  Notwithstanding  this  express  distinction 
of  the  imposition  of  ]iands^;»'(?  conf.rmatione  from  one  ad  or- 
dinatiotu'in,  Dv.  ICillen  will  have  it  that  the  abbot  thereby 
ordained  the  young  villain.  Yet  lie  says  that  thereupon  the 
bishop  "  completed  the  ceremony."  In  other  words,  the  bishop 
declared  he  would  not  ordain  Aidus  a  priest  unless  the  abbot 
ordained  liim  Urst !  The  author  thus  represents  the  bishop  as 
luiving  merely  consented  to  ])erform  some  supplemeutaiy  cere- 
monies over  the  already  ordained  presbyter.  If  Dr.  Killcn  will 
not  admit  this  his  interpretation  is  unintelligible.  We  would 
inform  the  author — what  he  does  not  appear  to  know — that  to 
this  day  no  bishop  can  ordain  a  mouk  a  priest  without  the 
previous  authorization  of  his  superior.  Whether  this  is  given 
in  writing,  orally,  or  by  significant  gesture,  is  merely  a  matter 
of  present  use.  In  a  worse  than  doubtful  case  like  this  the 
bisliop  might  well  require  all  three.  The  significant  gesture, 
expressly  declared  to  be^y/'o  conjirmatiofie,  must,  of  course,  pre- 
cede the  ordination.  That  Columba's  indignation  descended 
chiefly  on  the  head  of  the  scandalous  abbot  is  of  course.  It 
would  be  so  to-day  in  any  Eoman  Catholic  abbey  in  a  similar 
case.  A  vigilant  pope  would  deal  with  the  abbot,  not  the 
bishop.  And  if,  as  might  easily  be  by  ancient  use,  the  abbot's 
conjirmatio  had  consisted  in  an  antecedent  imposition  of  hands, 
a  thundering  rebuke  of  this  act  would  certainly  never  be  taken 
as  confusing  it  with  the  entirely  different  ineaning  of  the  sub- 
sequent episcopal  act.* 

Dr.  Killen's  supreme  and  concluding  argument,  however,  is 
yet  to  come.  In  his  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Ireland  he 
writes  as  follows:  "In  A.  D.  574:  he,  Columbkille,t  performed 
a  ceremony  which  the  Churches  of  Eome  and  England  have 
always  reserved  for  their  liighest  f anctiouaiies.  He  ordained 
Aidan  king  of  the  Scottish  Dalriada.  The  minister  who  ven- 
tured to  ordain  a  king  would  not,  surely,  have  scrupled  to  ordain 
a  deacon  or  a  bishop."  Now,  what  are  we  to  think  of  the  in- 
genuousness of  this  ?    The  author  knows  that  in  English  ears  '•  or- 

*  Dr.  Klllen  shows  that,  cUirinc  the  Irish  penal  laws,  the  bishop  and  his  priests  used  to  Im- 
pase  their  hands  so  coufiisoJly  on  thu  head  of  the  eandidate  that  he  c-ould  not  swear  whicti 
had  been  the  bishop. 

+  Columba  <>/  the  cell,  so  called  to  distinguish  blm  from  his  great  namesake,  wh..  I..  usiia'.Iy 
called  OAumban. 


1S97.]    The  Gaelic  Cinircli  and  Prcshytcrial  Ordination.     3S7 

daiu  "  irresistibly  suggests  admission  to  an  ecclcsitistical  ministry. 
lie  knows  that  it  is  no  more  requisite,  nor  indeed  admissible, 
to  translate  ordinare  regem  "  ordain  a  Idng  "  than  to  translate 
ordinare  consv.lem  "  ordain  a  consul."  Yet  he  thus  mistrans- 
lates, evidently  of  set  purpose,  in  order  to  avail  himself  of  the 
unconscious  effect  of  the  word  "  ordain  "  upon  English  imagina- 
tions. And  as  the  rank  of  king  is  supreme,  he  knows  that  by 
the  same  unconscious  necessity,  to  those  that  are  not  on  the 
watch,  the  supremacy  of  the  regal  rank  will  communicate  itself 
to  the  supposed  ordination,  and  minds  will  shape  themselves  in 
this  Avay :  "  If  the  abbot  of  lona  could  administer  the  highest 
of  all  ordinations,  how  much  more  easily  that  of  a  mere 
bishop  ! "'  And  yet  all  this  is  a  transparent  sophism.  A  rex 
ordinatus,  an  inaugurated  king,  is  admitted  to  not  even  the 
lowest  ecclesiastical  order.  He  remains  absolutely  a  layman  as 
before.  A  regina  Oi'dlnata,  an  inaugurated  queen,  is  incapa- 
ble of  order.  Yet  Dr.  Killen,  a  minister  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Ireland,  which  is  indissolubly  associated  in  doctrine 
and  testimony  with  her  mother,  the  thrice  illustrious  Church  of 
Scotland,  has  dared,  for  the  sake  of  bringing  in  a  mere  contro- 
versial fallacy  of  the  grossest  kind,  to  abrogate  the  steadfast 
testimony  of  Presbyterianism  against  all  confusion  of  the  teni- 
l»oral  and  the  spiritual  order.  IIow  unwortliy  of  a  fellow- 
presbyter  of  Knox,  of  the  Melvillcs,  of  the  royally  descended 
and  more  than  royally  minded  Pobert  Bruce !  Who  was  it 
that  said  to  a  usurping  monarch :  ''  Sir,  there  are  in  Scotland 
two  kingdoms  and  two  kings.  Of  one  kingdom  James  YI  is 
the  head.  Of  the  other  Jesus  Christ  is  the  head,  and  James 
YI  is  not  the  head,  no,  nor  yet  an  office-bearer,  but  a  simple 
member  ? "  And  yet,  for  the  sake  of  setting  a  wretched  trap  of 
mere  words,  the  author  is  content  to  turn  hi.s  back  on  the  august 
and  steadfast  testimony  of  his  own  great  Church !  In  the  eyes 
of  all  Churches,  from  Rome  to  Edinburgh,  the  right  of  insti- 
tuting to  the  supreme  temporal  dignity  is  a  matter  of  purely 
variable  and  human  use,  not  implying  the  right  to  admit  to 
even  the  humblest  office  of  the  spiritual  order.  Even  in  the 
days — long  past — when  the  regal  unction  Avas  accounted  sacra- 
mental it  was  expressly  likened  to  confirmation,  which,  even  in 
the  Latin  Church,  is  often  dc])uted  to  a  pim]-»le  presbyter.  Let 
a  priest  be  chosen  pope,  and  he  would  instantly  be  competent, 


3S8  Methodist  lieview.  tMay, 

bj  virtue  of  his  supreme  dignity,  to  liallow  any  king  or  em- 
peror in  tlie  Catholic  world.*  Yet  he  would  not,  uiitil  himself 
made  bishop,  liave  ])o\ver  to  ordain  §yen  a  snbdeacon.  Even 
the  Church  of  England,  so  submissive  to  the  regal  authority,  ex- 
pressly declares  that  she  does  not  attribute  to  the  monarch  the 
ministration  of  the  word  and  sacraments.  At  a  communion 
the  queen  receives  after  all  the  bishops,  all  the  priests,  all  the 
deacons  present.  The  youngest  boy,  just  admitted  to  the  low- 
est ministry,  here  precedes  In's  sovereign.  And  with  good 
right.  Though  liighest  in  the  temporal  order,  her  majesty  is, 
as  a  lay  person,  only  fourth  in  the  spiritual  order.  j\\-)r  is  it 
otherwise  in  the  nonsaeerdotal  Churcli  of  Scotland.  When 
the  queen  joins  in  the  communion  at  Balmoral,  who  receives 
the  sacred  elements  first?  The  parish  minister  of  Crathie. 
Who  second?  His  assistant.  Who  third?  Her  majesty. 
The  highest  sovereignty  on  earth,  in  the  eyes  of  every  true 
Anglo-Celt  and  Anglo-Saxon,  is  hers.  Yet  in  the  spiritual 
order  this  daughter  of  a  hundred  kings  has,  even  among  these 
Puritan  haters  of  Hildcbrand,  only  the  third  place.  So  utterly 
unsubstantial  is  this  author's  supreme  and  conclusive  argu- 
ment, so  utterly  treacherous  to  the  noblest  traditions  of  the 
land  of  Knox. 

In  conclusion,  the  present  writer  wishes  to  remark  that,  as 
the  Moravian  Brethren  say  of  themselves,  the  question  of  epis- 
copal succession  has  for  him  not  a  doctrinal,  but  simply  an  his- 
torical, significance.  Had  Eome  in  the  twelfth  century  really 
received  a  presbyterian  ministry  into  the  body  of  her  priest- 
hood, it  would  have  indicated  a  great  amount  of  spiritual  en- 
lightenment. This,  however,  appears  to  him  to  be  strongly 
against  historical  probability  and  against  multitudes  of  plain 
facts.  If  it  is  ever  proved,  it  will  have  to  be  in  some  other  way 
than  through  such  a  course  of  confused  and  confusing  argument 
as  that  wdiich  Dr.  Killen  has  not  disdained  to  use. 

*  Usage  commoDly  requires  pi»/vious  coLsecrntion  ;  but  us?geonIy,  not  doctrinal  necessity. 


1897.]    The  Human  Body  in  the  Light  of  Christianity.      3S9 


Abt.  IV.— the  human  body  in  the  light  of 

CHRISTIANITY. 

The  revival  of  the  Olympic  games  during  the  last  year  in 
the  city  of  Athens,  and  the  award  to  the  victors,  made  by  the 
King  of  Greece,  of  the  olive  branch  from  historic  Olympia,  em- 
])hasize  in  the  public  mind  the  great  esteem  in  which  the 
human  body  was  held  by  tlie  ancient  Greeks.  All  wars  among 
the  Greeks  must  cease  while  these  famous  games  brought  to- 
gether in  peaceful  contests  for  physical  supremacy  those  of 
pure  Hellenic  blood  who,  too  frequently,  were  engaged  in  civil 
war.  It  was  believed  that  the  victories  of  Greece  were  really 
won  in  the  Olympic,  the  Pythian,  the  Nenican,  and  Isthmian 
games,  as  Wellington  declared  that  Waterloo  was  won  at  Eton 
and  Rugby.  But  while  the  Greeks  established  these  games  in 
the  name  of  religion  and  dedicated  them  to  Jove  and  Apollo  and 
Neptune,  and  prided  themselves  upon  the  perfection  of  the 
human  form  which  was  secured,  the  bodies  of  the  victors  were 
subject  at  death  to  cremation  as  really  as  the  bodies  of  the  peas- 
ants. In  fact,  cremation  was  accounted  an  honor  which  only 
suicides,  nnteethed  children,  and  persons  struck  by  lightning 
were  denied.  Grecian  regard  for  the  hunian  body  after  death 
was  less  than  what  was  common  among  the  Egyptians,  who 
embalmed  their  dead,  the  Jews,  who  buried  them  in  sepulchers, 
and  the  Chinese,  who  burled  them  in  the  earth.  Aside  from 
these  three  nations  cremation  was  universal  until  Christianity 
taught  such  reverence  for  the  human  body  that  some  form  of 
burial  was  generally  introduced,  the  very  catacombs  in  Rome 
being  used,  if  they  were  not  excavated,  for  that  purpose. 

However  much  esteemed  in  life,  the  human  body  had  no 
future  to  those  who  knew  nothing  of  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
the  resurrection.  Nor  was  it  until  the  incarnation  of  our  Lord 
that  an  adequate  idea  of  the  sacredness  of  the  human  body  and 
of  its  glorious  destiny  ever  entered  the  mind  of  man.  Christ 
brought  life  and  immort^ality  to  liglit,  and  made  clear  and 
unmistakable  what  had  been  before  dimly  conceived.  But  it 
needed  his  own  resurrection  to  make  this  jiossible.  After  that, 
those  who  had  donbted  were  so  fully  convinced  that  they 
boldly  proclaimed  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  "  whom  God  raised 


390  MciJiodist  Review.  t^^ay, 

up,  having  loosed  tlie  pangs  of  death  :  because  it  was  not  possi- 
ble that  lie  should  be  holden  of  it."  It  is  the  right  estimate  of 
his  body  wliich  alone  renders  possible  a  correct  view  of  the 
teachings  of  Christianity  respecting  the  hunian  body.  An 
erroneous  view  on  this  question  has  led  many  to  doubt  the  reality 
of  a  future  life  and  to  deny  the  necessity  of  tlie  atonement. 

Our  Lord  put  in  the  forefront  of  his  teacliingsthe  tinal  proof 
of  his  divinity  which  was  to  be  given  in  the  resurrection  of  his 
own  body.  His  power  over  his  own  body,  to  raise  it  from  the 
dead,  challenges  still  the  faith  of  the  world.  "  What  sign  show- 
est  thou  unto  us,  seeing  that  thou  doest  these  things?  .  .  .  De- 
stroy this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up.  .  .  .  But 
lie  spake  of  the  temple  of  his  body."  No  language  used  by  our 
Lord  so  deeply  impressed  the  Jews,  who  quoted  it  against  him  at 
his  trial.  The  temple  belonged  to  the  whole  nation,  and  to  no 
one  tribe,  the  boundary  line  between  Judah  and  Benjamin  run- 
ning through  tlie  middle  of  it.  Of  those  coming  to  Jerusalem 
"none  ever  lacked  means  of  celebrating  the  paschal  festivities, 
nor  had  anyone  lacked  a  bed  on  which  to  rest."  Such  was  the 
boast  of  the  rabbis ;  and  it  helps  to  explain  tlie  desperate  conduct 
of  the  Jews,  who,  while  a  trusted  though  unknown  disciple 
could  be  depended  on  to  furnish  the  upper  room  where  Christ 
might  celebrate  the  passover,  themselves  violated  all  the  rites 
of  their  boasted  hospitality  by  putting  to  death  the  Prince  of 
Life.  In  liis  death  agony  on  the  cross  he  heard  the  railing  of 
the  multitude  as  they -passed  by  and  wagged  their  heads: 
"Thou  that  destroyest  the  temple,  and  buildest  it  in  three  days, 
save  thyself.  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from  the 
cross."  AVas  anything  more  unlikely  than  that  the  quivering 
temple  of  his  body,  racked  with  pain  and  burning  with  thirst, 
should  ever  live  again  ?  Yet,  though  he  must  shed  his  blood 
for  his  murderers,  not  one  bone  of  that  precious  body  could  be 
broken,  nor  could  liis  flesh  ever  see  corruption. 

The  pencil  of  the  architect  has  attem})ted  the  task  of  restor- 
ing on  paper  the  temple  which  Julian  the  Apostate  attempted 
in  vain  to  restore  in  fact,  and  thus  disprove  the  prophecy  which 
predicted  its  final  overthrow.  The  theme  so  inspiring  to  Fer- 
gusson  has  quickened  the  genius  of  many  an  arcliitect  until, 
following  the  minute  descriptions  given  by  sacred  and  secu- 
lar writers,  the  noble  structure  as  Solomon  planned  it  and  as 


1S07.]    The  Human  Body  in  the  Light  of  Chrisfianity.     391 

Zerubbabel  and  Herod  rebuilt  it  Las  stood  before  us  tlie  most 
imposing  temple  of  antiquity.  "^VJien  tlie  emperor  Justinian 
built  the  great  Church  of  St.  Sophia  in  Constantinople  he 
brought  columns  from  all  the  heathen  temples  of  the  world  to 
support  its  dome,  which  rises  one  hundred  and  eiglity  feet  above 
the  floor.  These  one  hundred  and  seventy  columns  of  m.arble 
and  granite  and  porpliyry  remain  to-day  to  tell  of  the  splendor 
of  the  temple  which  the  emperor  ever  had  in  mind,  as  he 
sought,  if  possible,  to  surpass  even  the  glory  of  the  temple  which 
Ilcrod  and  his  successors  were  eighty-two  years  in  building. 
When  Justinian  had  completed  his  work  he  was  so  in]pressed 
with  its  magnificent  altar  of  gold  and  silver,  adorned  with  all 
manner  of  precious  stones,  and  with  tlie  stately  proportions  of 
the  noble  structure  erected  for  Christian  worship,  that,  rushing 
with  outstretched  arms  from  the  entrance  to  the  altar,  he  cried, 
"  O  Solomon,  I  have  surpassed  thee  I  "  Like  Solomon's  temple, 
a  king  was  its  architect,  and  from  afar  came  the  costly  stones 
which  were  to  form  part  of  the  massive  structure.  So  St. 
Mark's  in  Venice  and  the  Washington  Monument  have  been 
built  of  stones  from  distant  lands  or  historic  structures. 

But  the  brush  of  the  artist  has  attempted  a  nobler  task  than 
ever  architect  dared  conceive,  even  to  bring  before  us  the  match- 
less features  of  the  body  of  the  Son  of  man.  From  Leonardo 
and  Raphael  down  to  Dannecker  and  Hoffman  this  has  been  the 
lofty  ambition  of  devout  artists,  to  show  us  the  Christ.  They 
have  succeeded  in  idealizing  the  human  form  as  a  vehicle  of 
grace  and  truth,  of  noblest  thoughts  and  tenderest  sympathies. 
They  have  shown  us  what  Christ  is  to  them.  But  "  there  is  a 
better  Christ  in  every  broken  heart  tlian  can  be  found  among 
the  artistic  treasures  of  man— a  Christ  full  of  sympathy,  very 
pitiful  and  gracious,  stooping  with  infinite  condescension  and 
counting  no  so- vice  mean."*  There  is  a  kinship,  too,  between 
the  devout  soul  and  its  Lord,  which  has  been  recognized  in  all 
ages  and  among  all  nations.  The  blood  of  all  the  race  was  in 
i\iQ  veins  of  the  Son  of  man,  who  had  only  a  human  mother, 
and  whose  ancestral  line  included  such  names  as  Thamar  and 
Ptahab,  Ituth  and  Bathsheba,  David  and  Mary.  Gentile  iloab- 
itcss  and  saintly  Jew,  kingly  psalmist  and  peasant  maiden, 
were  among  the  ancestors  of  Jesus.     In  him   all  distinctions 

♦Joseph  Parker's  PnrarUtc. 


392  Methodist  lievicv).  [Maj, 

mingle,  for  there  is  neitlier  Jew  nor  Greek,  bond  nor  free, 
male  nor  female,  for  we  are  "all  one  iu  Christ  Jesus."  The 
first  Adam  was  no  more  made  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  so  that 
his  body  represented  all  that  preceded  liim,  than  our  Lord's 
body  ;  tlie  second  Adam  was  made  of  the  dust  of  our  common 
humanity.  From  the  ruins  of  the  first  great  temple  of  hu- 
manity there  was  raised  up  this  new  temple,  which  did  not  need 
to  be  cleansed,  because  it  was  never  defiled  by  sordid  uses. 

It  was  not  manhood  simply  that  Christ  represented,  but 
humanity.  ISCo  more  did  other  lands  help  to  furnish  the  mate- 
rial for  the  great  temple  than  had  different  people  helped  to 
fashion  that  body  of  the  Son  of  man  with  its  manly  brain  and 
womanly  Jieart.  In  him  we  lose  sight  of  time,  of  place,  of 
earthly  distinctions,  of  race  and  language.  The  wisest  philoso- 
pher is  instructed  by  his  lips;  while  a  Magdalene,  delivered  of 
seven  devils,  tlirows  herself  at  his  feet  and  cries,  "  Eabboui." 
Kicodemus,  the  ruler  of  the  Jews,  comes  to  learn  of  this  teacher 
sent  from  God ;  while  the  nameless  woman  who  was  a  sinner 
bathes  his  feet  with  her  tears  and  is  ready  to  sob,  "  Mother ! 
Mother!  "  as  she  realizes  more  than  a  mother's  forbearance  and 
love  from  the  fi-iend  of  publicans  and  sinnei"s.  Old  age,  waiting 
for  him  in  the  temple,  holds  the  child  Jesus  in  its  arms  until 
his  touch  makes  death  easy,  as  the  satisfied  soul  longs  to  depart 
in  peace  ;  while  mothers  see  their  infants  folded  to  his  heart,  as 
lie  says,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.''  The  bravest  re- 
member the  iron  hardness  v.'ith  which  he  faced  the  tempter  in 
the  wilderness  ;  and  the  most  weary,  his  tired  body  resting  at  the 
well's  mouth  under  a  Syrian  sun  as  he  asks  for  a  drink  of  water. 
He  provided  bread  for  the  multitude  with  all  of  a  woman's 
thoughtfulness,  and  with  a  sister's  care  calls  his  wearied  disciples 
aside  to  rest  a  while,  and  yet  faces  a  murderous  mob  with  un- 
quailing  courage  and  calmly  pronounces  the  doom  of  Jerusalem 
that  stoned  the  prophets.  The  Lamb  of  God  is  the  Lion  of 
the  tribe  of  Judah.  Jesus  of  ISTazareth,  who  suffered  under 
Pontius  Pilate,  is  the  contemporary  of  all  ages. 

More  than  this  :  Jesus  came  saying,  "A  body  hast  thou  pre- 
pared me."  Tlie  body  of  Jesus,  fashioned  as  a  temple  for  the 
indwelling  Holy  Spirit,  was  prepared  according  to  an  ideal 
which  had  been  in  the  mind  of  God  from  all  eternity  as  the 
form  in  which  his  Sou  should  become  incarnate  and  which  he 


ISO 7.]    The  Human  Body  in  the  Light  of  Christianity.     393 

should  bear  back  to  the  higliest  heavens.  Jesus  bore  the  liu- 
man  form  not  because  men  bore  it ;  but  men  bear  tlie  human 
form  because  it  was  the  form  in  whicli  Christ  was  to  appear  when 
he  should  become  liesli  and  we  should  behold  "  the  only  begot- 
ten of  the  Fathe]-,  full  of  grace  and  truth."  It  was  a  form  iitted 
for  the  scenes  of  the  transfiguration  and  the  ascension  that  had 
been  prepared  for  Christ.  And  it  was  a  body  such  as  was  pre- 
pared for  our  Lord  that  was  also  prepared  for  Adam,  a  body 
which  was  to  become  a  very  temple  for  the  divine  shekinah ; 
and  while  Christ  comes  in  this  body  to  show  us  what  God 
is,  he  comes  also  to  show  us  what  man  should  be — man  whose 
kinship  is  not  with  animals  about  him,  but  with  Christ  above 
him.  Our  true  humanity  is  to  be  found  in  him.  The  pur- 
pose of  God  in  humanity  is  to  be  found  in  the  mission  of  the 
Son  of  man  on  earth.  The  destiny  of  humanity  is  to  be  traced 
as  we  see  the  ascending  glorified  body  of  our  Lord,  who  is  able 
to  change  the  bodies  of  our  humiliation  and  make  them  •'  like 
unto  his  own  glorious  body,  according  to  the  mighty  working 
whereby  he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself.''  His 
brethren  are  no  more  made  like  him,  in  being  permitted  to 
M'car  just  such  a  body  as  was  prepared  for  him  from  all  eter- 
nity, than  they  are  in  being  destined  to  become  like  him  wlien 
they  shall  "  see  him  as  he  is."  The  risen  body  of  Christ  now 
glorified  confers  on  all  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood  a  patent  of 
nobility.  It  is  in  his  risen  and  glorified  manhood  that  Christ 
exercises  the  mighty  power  of  subduing  all  things  unto  himself 
and  changing  our  bodies  until  they  shall  become  like  his  glori- 
fied body.  It  is  to  this  risen  and  living  Christ  that  we  pray 
that  our  souls  and  bodies  may  be  preserved  unto  everlasting  life. 
Our  very  bread  of  life  is  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
This  is  the  living  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven. 

We  are  led  thus  by  the  language  of  our  Lord  to  consider 
what  Liddon  fitly  called  "  the  glorious  destiny  of  the  human 
body."  It  is  a  human  body  that  Christ  spoke  of,  M'hich  should 
become  the  first  fruits  of  the  resurrection  and  the  pledge  of  our 
resurrection.  If  the  first  Adam  became  a  living  soul,  with  the 
power  of  continuing  his  posterity  on  earth,  the  second  Adam 
became  a  quickening  spirit,  the  very  icsurrection  and  the  life. 
Tlie  human  body  was  made  for  more  than  food,  or  clothing,  or 
service  in  the  industrial  arts  to  some  other  animal  made  to  have 

26 — FIFTH  SERIES,   VOL.  XIII. 


394-  Methodist  llevicw.  May, 

dominion  over  it.  It  is  a  temple  which,  tliough  connected  with 
the  earth  and  supported  by  it,  lifts  its  head  toward  the  stars 
and  tells  of  the  God  who  has  built  it  and  promises  to  make  it 
his  abode.  Admire  as  we  may  the  wonderful  structure  so  many 
years  in  building,  feast  our  eyes  on  the  Ilcautiful  Gate  or  on  the 
vine  of  pure  gold  with  clusters  of  gold,  each  of  the  height  of  a 
man,  and  all  the  votive  offerings  of  a  devout  people,  wliat  is  the 
Temple  without  an  altar  and  offei'ings  that  tell  of  penitence 
and  consecration,  and  without  songs  of^aise  that  reach  beyond 
its  gilded  towers  ? 

The  very  completeness  of   the  Imman  body  tells  of  higher 
uses  than  those  which  are  simply  animal  and  earthly.     When 
an  organism  was  reached  through  which  thought  was  possible, 
nothing  more  was  required  of  matter  or  was  indeed  possible  to 
it.     There  are  three  distinct  creative  acts  mentioned  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Genesis;  each  is  introduced   by   lam,   to   create, 
namely,  the  primordial  creation  of  matter,  the  creation  of  ani- 
mal life,  and  the  creation  of  man.     No  scientific  investigation 
has  ever  been  able  to  find  any  shading  off  of  the  one  into  the 
other  in  such  a  way  as  to  afford  satisfactory  proof  that,  how- 
ever closely  connected,  animal  life  can  come  from  that  which 
is  not  aniinate,  or  that  human  life  can  come  from  any  lovrer 
form  of  existence.     I^hysically,  man  is  the  summary  of  all  the 
perfections  scattered  tlirough  the  animal  kingdom,  of  which  he 
is  the  head.     He  represents  in  his  body,  so  fearfully  and  wonder- 
fully made,  the  different  forms  of  animal  life  which  are  below 
him.     It  would  almost  seem  as  if  the  Creator  before  modeling 
the  human  body  had  experimented  on  all  conceivable  adjust- 
ments of  bone  and  muscle  and  nerve,  to  obtain  the  best  that' was 
possible  when  he  should  come  to  make  man.     It  is  not  strange 
that,  as  in  a  great  masierjnece  we  are  reminded  of  the  "stud- 
ies" of  the  artist,  so  men  find  resemblances  to  the  fish  or  to 
the   higher  forms  of  animal  life  which  abound  on  the   land 
-when  thoy  study  the  human  frame.    They  find  seventy  vestigial 
structures  in  the  human  body.     Eminent  anatomists  like  Dr. 
Cleland  have  been  compelled  to  say,  "  Thus  there  is  anatomical 
evidence    that    the   develoiunent    of  the  vertebrate  form  has 
reached  its  limits  by  completion  in  man."     Nor  have  those  who 
have  niade  the  nervous  system  a  study  been  able  to  conceive  of 
anything  more  perfect  than  our  nervous  organism.     The  propor- 


ISO 7.]    Tlit  Human  Body  in  the  Light  of  Christianity.     395 

lion  of  brain  to  the  6i)inal  cord  rales  the  animal  world,  starting 
yrith  the  fish,  with  its  proportion  of  two  to  one,  until  it  reaches 
the  mammal,  with  its  j^roportion  of  four  to  one.  Then,  as  if 
by  a  new  creative  act  in  fashioning  man's  physical  frame,  the 
proportion  becomes  twenty-three  to  one.  It  is  not  believed  that 
any  substantial  difference  will  ever  be  made  to  appear.  The 
dome  of  the  liuman  sknll,  with  its  curve  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  degrees  from  front  to  base, expresses  the  mind  of  the  Cie- 
ator  as  to  the  completeness  of  man's  frame.  With  expansion 
of  heiglit  or  width  would  come  a  curvature  or  bending  on  itself, 
60  that  the  base  would  be  crumpled  together  while  the  roof  is 
elongated.  Abnormal  development  usually  awakens  great  fear  of 
attendant  insanity,  as  a  dwarfed  brain  is  the  badge  of  imbecility. 
Curving  of  the  base  of  the  skull  involves  a  change  in  the  posi- 
tion of  the  bones  of  the  face  which  would  require  the  cutting 
off  the  nasal  cavity  from  the  throat.  There  is  such  adjustment 
as  shows  that  God  has  in  the  human  body  expressed  his  last 
thought  in  matter.  The  Greeks,  with  their  love  of  beauty, 
found  its  highest  expression  in  the  human  form.  They  saw  the 
ideal  face  divided  into  three  equal  parts  by  the  line  of  the  eyes 
and  the  mouth.  They  saw  the  extended  arms  equal  to  the 
height  of  the  entire  body.  They  found  such  proportions  as  re- 
vealed the  perfect  harmony  which  is  the  essence  of  beauty,  and 
that  these  proportions  were  not  capable  of  disturbance  in  the 
interest  of  perfection.  The  human  form  cut  in  marble  by  the 
Grecian  sculptor  has  served  as  the  model  for  centuries,  and  to 
maintain  these  right  proportions  was  ever  kept  before  the  con- 
testants in  the  Olympic  games.  To  the  Greeks  there  was  but 
one  word  for  both  the  noble  and  the  beautiful.  A  noble  man, 
a  perfect  man,  was  an  harmonious  man.  Religion  degenerated 
into  the  arts.  TJie  artist  who  achieved  a  beautiful  statue  was 
almost  worshiped.  Tiie  very  gods  were  sculptured  in  the  like- 
nesses of  men,  and  not  made  many-headed  or  hundred-handed, 
as  Hindu  gods.  It  was  the  old  story  of  the  power  of  sensu- 
ous beauty,  the  witchery  of  form  and  color,  of  music,  of  archi- 
tecture, to  produce  a  semireligious  feeling.  It  was  doubtless 
the  best,  the  most  perfect  of  its  kind,  and  it  is  the  best  which 
satisfies  us.  The  Greeks  worshiped  humanity,  of  which  the 
physical  man  is  tlie  type  and  expression. 

But,  under  the  conditions  where  mere  animal  life  becomes 


39G  Methodist  Bevieio.  [May, 

more  luxuriant  Imtnan  life  grows  less  so  ;  that  is,  near  the  equa- 
tor. In  Africa  four  fiftlis  of  the  country  is  in  the  tropics,  and 
in  South  America,  five  sixths  ;  and  while  ferns  become  trees  and 
grass  grows  into  bamboo  forests  sixty  to  seventy  feet  high,  and 
while  a  single  tree  is  a  garden  where  a  hundred  different  plants 
intertwine  their  branches  and  display  their  flowers,  and  while 
animal  life  is  marked  at  once  by  loftj  stature,  variety,  and  brilliant 
colors,  man  is  seen  at  his  worst.  The  history  of  the  race  is  the 
history  of  temperate  regions.  The  tropics  have  only  an  exotic 
history,  the  history  of  conquerors  from  regions  more  favorable 
to  the  development  at  once  of  man's  physical  and  intellectual 
nature.  The  dwarfs  of  equatorial  xifrica  are  so  repulsive  as  to 
seem  to  belong  to  some  other  than  the  human  race.  But  where 
is  mere  animal  or  vegetable  life  more  luxuriant  than  where  these 
beings  shoot  their  poisoned  arrows  and  dig  their  treacherous  pit- 
falls ?  It  is  not  physical  nature  which  develops  man, but  the  strug- 
gle against  nature.  A  mere  animal  with  the  form  of  an  Apollo 
Belvidere,  if  without  a  soul,  could  awaken  only  pity ;  while  a 
scarred  and  maimed  veteran,  the  hero  of  a  hundred  battles, 
^vould  be  borne  upon  the  shoulders  of  a  shouting  multitude,  who 
would  proudly  be  eyes  and  limbs  and  ears  to  his  martial  soul. 
This  shows  the  real  purpose  of  the  human  body — it  is  the  vehi- 
cle of  theliuman  soul,  not  of  the  mere  animal  soul,  whose  chief 
concern  is  food,  self-defense,  and  the  continuation  of  the  species. 
In  man  the  animal  is  arrested,  that  the  spirit  may  grow.  The 
highest  possibilities  open  to  flesh  and  bone,  nerve  and  muscle, 
have  been  realized.  Is  ature  has  come  to  consciousness  in  man. 
The  soul  comes  to  look  upon  the  body  as  its  tool  and  for  hold- 
ing other  tools  which  human  intelligence  may  devise. 

Thoughtful  men  since  Galen's  time  have  long  admired  the 
human  hand  and  the  human  eye.  The  hand  of  man  seems 
made  for  the  brush,  the  chisel,  the  pencil,  the  pen,  the  sword, 
the  scepter.  Jointed  at  the  shoulder,  elbow,  wrist,  how  varied 
its  uses  as  the  handler  of  tools  !  The  thumb  opposite  each 
finger  endows  the  hand  with  its  capacity.  Man's  is  the  ulti- 
mate hand.  ISTone  better  can  be  conceived.  Ilenceforth  it 
depends  on  its  skill  with  tools  in  making  man  able  to  arrest  the 
speed  of  the  deer  or  subdue  and  control  the  strength  of  the 
horse.  Wonderful  as  is  the  human  eye,  its  achievements  de- 
pend on  the  skill  of  the  human  liand.     Future  improvements 


'iKi":.]    T/iC  Jluman  Body  in  the  Light  of  Christ ianiti/.      397 

i'l  rit^'ht  will  not  depend  on  mnsclc  and  nerve  and  tissue,  v;itli 
\.i<:'n  liability  to  waste  and  pain.  The  hand  oHers  its  aid  to  the 
rve,  with  appliances  of  crystal  and  jnetal  which  may  increase 
tiie  power  of  vision,  bring  near  the  distant,  and  j'csolve  n:iere 
iK.ints  of  light  into  double  or  triple  stars.  The  body  is  thus 
cKiuplctc  as  the  vehicle  and  the  tool  of  the  human  soul.  It 
c<;ii;e3  to  be  an  end  and  becomes  a  means.  There  is  nothing 
luorc  for  the  animal  in  us  to  hope  for,  aside  from  the  soul.  The 
real  growth  is  that  of  the  rational  soul,  and  the  very  animal 
foiil  becomes  a  servant  while  none  the  less  a  partner. 

But  the  human  body  is  more  than  the  temple  of  a  rational 
t.>ul.  It  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Christianity  teaclies 
tliiit  through  the  human  body  the  moral  world  is  j^lanted  in  the 
jiuiierial  world  to  subdue  it  and  uplift  it.  Even  Plato  held 
that  the  soul  was  compelled  to  tenant  the  body  as  a  sort  of  pun- 
i:-liinent.  He  saw  the  time  of  the  soul  taken  in  feeding  t!ie 
body,  in  warming  it,  in  clothing  it,  and  in  resting  it.  The 
Gnostics  and  Essenes  held  that  all  matter  was  only  evil,  and 
were  of  the  opinion  that  the  soul  was  defiled  by  contact  with 
.1  human  body.  It  was  only  by  constant  bathings  and  purifica- 
tions that  the  body  could  be  tolerated.  In  opposition  to  all 
this  hatred  of  the  body  Christianity  comes  in  and  teaches  us  to 
reverence  it  as  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  not  simply  the 
temple  of  a  human  soul.  Burial  was  deliberately  substituted 
for  cremation  throughout  the  pagan  world,  wherever  Chris- 
tianity went.  Children  who  were  deformed  or  diseased  were 
no  longer  exposed  to  death.  Sensuality  and  suicide  began  to 
disappear  before  the  holy  religion  that  taught  the  voluptuous 
Corinthians  and  the  no  less  sensual  liomans  that  "neither 
fornicators,  .  .  .  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of 
themselves  with  mankind  .  .  .  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God." 

T  .  .  . 

it  was  not  simply  necessary  to  purify  the  body  with  water,  but 
it  must  be  kept  free  from  all  defilement  through  "  fleshly  lusts, 
which  war  against  the  soul."  Because  the  body  is  the  temple 
^'f  the  Holy  Ghost  it  should  be  kept  in  temperance,  in  sobcr- 
fJC.-s,  iu  chastity. 

It  was  not  only  for  the  use  of  the  human  soul  that  Chris- 
tianity taught  reverence  for  the  body,  but  for  the  use  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  "Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God, 
;-id  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you  ?     If  any  man  defile 


398  Methodist  Review.  tMay, 

tlie  temple  of  God,  liim  shall  God  destroy  ;  for  the  temple 
of  God  is  holy,  which  temple  ye  are."  What  a])peals  were 
made  to  our  Lord  liy  men  possessed  of  devils — evil  spirits  whicli 
usurped  the  place  of  God  in  the  human  body,  bestializing  men 
until  they  made  their  abode  in  graveyards  amoug  the  tombs, 
like  wild  animals,  or  were  bound  with  cliains.  No  more  grate- 
ful disciple  ever  worshiped  his  divine  Lord  than  tlie  Gadarene 
whose  evil  possessions  were  numbered  by  the  legion,  and  who 
exchanged  his  fetters  and  tormenting  demons  for  liberty  and 
peace,  and  published  throughout  the  whole  city  how  great 
things  Jesus  had  done  for  him. 

Why  were  nearly  all  of  our  Lord's  miracles  done  on  behalf 
of  the  human  body  ?  Why  did  lie  still  tempests  when  men 
were  in  peril,  and  feed  multitudes  when  they  were  faint  ?  Why 
did  the  palsied  and  blind  seek  his  healing  touch,  and  sight- 
less balls  turn  where  his  voice  was  heard,  and  importunate 
souls  cry,  "Jesus,  thou  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me?" 
Why  did  lepers  beseech,  "  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make 
me  clean,"  and  messengers  hurry  across  the  Jordan  with  the 
tidings,  "  lie  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick  ? "  Why  twice  a  mirac- 
ulous drauglit  of  fishes  for  his  hungry  disciples,  and  why  the 
feeding  of  five  thousand,  deemed  of  so  great  importance  that  it 
is  the  one  miracle  recorded  by  all  four  of  the  evangelists  ?  Did 
our  Lord  teach  us  to  despise  the  human  body,  or  to  cherish  it  ? 
]3id  he  come  to  destroy  life,  or  to  save  it  ?  When  onl}"  the 
relatives  of  the  dead  touched  the  corpse,  because  of  ceremonial 
defilement,  our  Lord's  hand  was  laid  thereon  Avitli  its  life-giving 
touch,  and  the  dead  rose  at  his  command  for  new  life  and  service. 
It  was  for  this  that  he  restored  sight  and  hearing  and  health  and 
reason  and  life,  that  we  might  glorify  God  in  our  bodies,  which 
are  his.  ISo  more  was  our  Lord's  own  body  a  temple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  came  upon  him  at  the  Jordan  and  abode 
with  liim  in  all  that  wonderful  ministry,  than  are  our  bodies 
temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  true  shckiuah  is  a  holy  man. 
"We  M'ill  come  unto  him,  and  inakc  our  abode  with  him."  It 
is  for  this  reason  we  regard  the  world's  great  seers  as  inspired 
men,  whose  consecrated  genius  itself  is  called  a  spark  of  the  di- 
vine fire.     There  is  no  divinity  in  nature  without  men. 

Constituted  as  man  is,  the  union  of  spirit  and  body  is  nec- 
essary to  a  perfect  life.     The  alliance  is  a  natui-al  one  between 


1897.]    The  Iluinan  Body  in  the  Light  of  Chi^isiianity.     390 

body  and  spirit.  For  tliis  reason  we  are  repelled  by  a  corpse  ; 
we  are  frightened  by  a  spirit.  The  very  spirits  of  tlie  de- 
parted await  tlie  resurrection  because,  without  us,  they  shall  not 
be  made  perfect.  Death  is  a  disturbance  of  the  relation  between 
spirit  and  body  so  necessary  to  constitute  man  in  liis  complete- 
ness. Christianity  shows  that  relation  reestablished  through 
the  resurrection  of  the  body.  Its  defiant  cry,  "O  death, 
where  is  thy  sting?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?"  is  only 
another  form  of  the  Saviour's  utterance,  "  Destroy  this  temple, 
and  ...  I  will  raise  it  up."  AVe  who  have  the  first  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  "  groan  witliin  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to 
wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body,"  The  soul  first  knows  itself 
through  the  body,  and  even  "  the  light  of  the  knovrledge  of  the 
glory  of  God  "  sliines  only  "  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Cinist."  Per- 
fect humanity  becomes  the  vehicle  of  divinity  to  man.  The 
adoration  of  the  beautiful  is  not  worship ;  we  must  reverence 
the  good,  the  union  of  the  divine  and  human,  in  Christ.  God 
reveals  himself,  not  in  physical  nature,  but  in  human  nature. 

The  Scriptures  take  peculiar  pains  to  assure  us  of  the  contin- 
uance of  the  Inimanity  of  our  Lord.  We  are  permitted  to  see' 
his  risen  body  in  all  his  ten  appearances  until  liis  ascension. 
Our  ascended  High  Priest,  with  a  heart  of  human  sympathy, 
but  of  infinite  reach,  can  be  "  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our 
infirmities."  How  much  more  than  any  father  delights  to  give 
good  gifts  to  his  children  will  He  delight  to  help  us  who  wept 
with  the  sisters  at  Bethany,  healed  the  spots  of  the  leper,  and 
was  the  universal  friend  of  sinners !  Our  liumanity,  perfected 
and  glorified,  gives  our  best  conception  of  heaven. 

Just  with  what  body  the  dead  are  raised  up  we  cannot  say, 
nor  need  we  be  much  concerned.  The  soul  which  knows  how 
to  use  the  brain  and  nerves  may  find  something  of  a  yet  more 
refined  and  spiritual  substance  in  the  spiritual  body  which  it 
shall  wear.  Carbon  has  yet  more  brilliant  combinations  in  the 
diamond  than  appear  in  the  charcoal,  but  a  worker  in  charcoal  all 
his  life  may  never  have  seen  a  diamond.  The  only  two  con- 
ditions of  oi'ganized  life  are  these  :  an  organ  connecting  tlic 
individual  with  the  past,  and  such  a  frame  and  such  a  universe 
that  he  has  the  power  of  varied  action  in  the  present.  It  is 
thus  a  question  of  the  power  of  God  over  our  bodies  to  change 
them  from  the  bodies  of  our  humiliation  and  make  them  like  the 


400  Meiliodi&t  lieviein.  IMaj, 

gloilons  body  of  the  Son  of  God,  wliicli  was  endowed  and  in- 
terpenetrated witli  some  of  the  properties  of  the  Spirit  ere  its 
ascension.  "  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual 
body."  ''It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption." 
But  it  is  the  union  between  the  soul  and  body  that  makes  the 
perfect,  the  complete,  man.  Hence  in  every  dispensation  there 
was  given  a  sample  pledge  of  the  resurrection.  In  the  pa- 
triarchal age  it  was  Enoch.  In  the  Levitical  dispensation  it  was 
probably  Moses.  In  the  prophetical  age  it  was  Elijah.  In  the 
Christian  age,  and  for  all  times  to  come,  it  was  the  glorious 
body  of  our  Lord.  The  principle  of  continuity  and  the  doc- 
trine of  a  future  life  go  together.  Nothing  lias  been  better 
established  in  our  day  than  the  conservation  and  correlation  of 
force.  Matter  may  undergo  countless  changes,  and  yet  it  can- 
not be  annihilated.  Out  of  the  same  dust  whence  was  formed 
the  original  human  body,  the  Creator  can  form  such  bodies  as 
our  spirits  requij-e  for  the  completeness  of  our  life  hereafter. 
Our  Lord  gives  to  each  seed  a  body  as  it  pleases  him,  and 
much  more  will  he  give  to  us  t])e  right  body,  for  it  will  be  like 
his  glorified  body,  ''  according  to  the  mighty  vrorking  vs-hereby 
lie  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  liimself." 

Pope  in  pleasing  numbers  gives  us  the  emperor  Hadrian's 
address  to  his  soul  when  dying.  But  it  is  not  the  body  which 
takes  farewell  of  the  soul  at  death.  Such  a  notion  is  essen- 
tially pagan.  "  The  spirit  of  man  is  the  candle  of  the  Lord." 
It  is  his  real  self  which  lights  up  with  the  very  consciousness  of 
immortality.  "\Ve  have  bodies,  but  we  are  spirits.  The  in- 
visible is  the  real  and  the  enduring.  We  need  therefore  a 
Christian  poet  who  shall  write  the  soul's  farewell  to  the  body 
until  the  two  shall  be  reunited  to  make  the  perfect  man,  as 
this  mortal  shall  put  on  immoilality.  There  is  no  divinity  in 
nature  without  man,  and  man  is  divine  as  he  is  an  expression 
alike  in  his  soul  and  body  of  the  veiy  mind  and  purpose  of 
God.  The  humanity  of  Christ  is  the  Spirit's  perfect  work  in 
creation,  and  exhibits  how  every  faculty  of  our  human  nature, 
spiritual,  intellectual,  and  physical,  may  be  enlisted  and  vitalized 
by  the  divine  energy.  It  is  the  perfect  union  of  spirit  and 
body,  the  body  so  responsive  to  the  spirit,  and  both  so  obedient 
to  God,  that  none  of  the  slower  processes  of  the  laboratory  of 
the  grave  are  necessary  to  render  the  body  more  capable  for 


1S07.]     The  Human  Body  in  the  Light  of  CVo'i^tiamtf/.     iOl 

the  lieavenly  duties,  wlien  tJie  spirit  sliall  be  clothed  upon  vritli 
a  spiritual  body  more  quick  to  obey  the  behests  of  the  Spirit 
than  the  electric  fluid  is  to  obey  the  ^vill  of  man.  Such  com- 
plete union  appeared  between  the  spirit  and  body  of  our  Lord, 
during  the  forty  days  after  his  resurrection,  that  the  very  laws 
of  gravitation  were  reversed  as  the  ascending  spirit  took  the 
body,  also,  from  Olivet,  until  the  bright  cloud  received  him  out 
of  eight. 

The  Christian  religion  thus  teaches  reverence  for  the  human 
body  as  the  most  perfect  of  the  divine  creations  and  designed 
to  be  the  vehicle  of  divinity  itself.  Part  of  the  mission  of 
the  Son  of  man  was  to  relieve  its  diseases  and  disabilities ;  and 
the  credentials  of  our  religion  which  have  most  impressed  the 
heathen,  as  in  the  case  of  Li  Hung  Chang,  are  loving  ministries 
to  the  sick  and  bedridden,  the  deaf  and  blind,  the  lepers  and 
the  insane.  Christianity  has  lengthened  human  life,  not  only 
by  proper  care  of  the  young  and  helpless,  but  by  better  sani- 
tation, by  more  nourishing  food,  by  more  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  needs  of  the  human  body,  and  more  skill  in  ministering  to 
them.  Pestilence  and  famine  have  long  since  been  virtually 
confined  to  the  Mohammedan  or  heathen  woi'ld,  where  medicines 
and  supplies  are  eagerly  sent  from  Christian  lands.  The  horror 
of  defiling  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost  has  diminished  in 
Christian  lands  the  sensualities  and  nameless  sins  against  the 
human  body  Avhicli  Paul  denounces  in  his  Poman  epistle.  The 
belief  in  the  I'csurrection  of  the  body  has  led  to  greater  care 
for  its  proper  burial,  until  our  cemeteries  arc  like  gardens  where 
our  Lord's  body  was  laid  awaiting  the  resurrection.  The  re- 
union of  soul  and  body  in  our  complete  resurrection  life  settles 
for  us  the  perplexing  question  as  to  the  very  possibility  of  any 
life  after  death,  and  becomes  the  inspiration  of  ceaseless  activi- 
ties here.  It  is  only  those  uho  have  felt  the  force  of  PauFs 
overwhelming  "Wherefore"  who  are  found  "  steadfast,  un- 
movable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,"  foras- 
much as  tliey  know  that  their  labor  "  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 


402  Methodist  Bevievj.  [May, 


Art.  Y.— why  preachers  SHOULD    STUDY 
BRO^VNING. 

It  is  scarcely  needful  at  this  late  day,  after  all  that  has  been 
written  and  spoken  about  Browning,  that  we  take  up  the  gen- 
eral question  of  his  place  in  the  world  of  letters  or  the  impor- 
tance of  his  contributions  to  modern  thought.  This  work  has 
been  well  done  during  the  past  dozen  years  b}'  a  variety  of 
most  competent  hands.  The  labors  of  the  Browning  Society  in 
England,  founded  in  ISSl  and  broken  np  in  1893,  were  es- 
pecially effective  in  this  direction ;  and  in  America  men  like 
Professor  Biram  Corson  and  Mr.  George  Willis  Cooke,  together 
with  others  of  similar  high  standing,  have  left  the  reading 
public  no  excuse  for  failing  to  know  how  mighty  a  genius 
passed  from  earth  when  Robert  Browning  went  away,  Decem- 
ber 12,  1SS9.  Among  the  brief  tributes  fitly  paid  him  by  the 
highest  critical  authorities  we  simply  cite  the  following  four : 

The  profouudest  intellect,  with  widest  range  of  sympathies,  and  with 
universal  knowledge  of  men  and  things,  that  has  arisen  as  a  poet  since 
Shakespeare. 

Preeminently  the  greatest  Christian  poet  we  have  ever  had  ;  a  teacher 
who  is  as  thrilled  through  with  all  Christian  sympathies  as  with  artistic  or 
musical. 

The  poet  of  thoughtful  persons,  essentially  the  exponent  of  the  best 
movements  of  English  mind  in  this  age. 

Browning's  poetry  embodies  the  profoundest  thought,  the  most  com- 
plex sentiment,  and,  above  all,  the  most  quickening  sjiirit  of  the  age. 

These  culled  characterizations,  which  might  be  indefinitely 
extended,  may  seem  exaggerated  to  those  wlio  have  not  as  yet 
come  under  the  sway  of  the  influence  they  so  imperfectly  por- 
tray. But,  by  those  who  have  learned  to  love  the  productions 
of  this  great  master,  they  will  be  recognized  as  in  no  way  over- 
drawn. It  is  not  our  purpose,  however,  to  attempt  an  elaborate 
discussion  either  of  the  poet  or  his  poems,  but  rather,  in  a  brief, 
fpiiet  way,  to  note  some  reasons  why  ministers,  in  particular, 
should  study  Browning,  and  to  point  out  some  benefits  which 
will  accrue  to  them  fi-om  the  effort. 

I.  The  study  of  Browning  will  enlarge  their  vocabulary.     It 


1897.J         Why  Preachers  Should  8iudy  Browning.  403 

is  mentioned  by  Mrs.  Sntlierland  Orr,  in  her  Life  and  LetUrs 
of  the  poet,  that  as  a  primary  qualification  for  his  literary  pur- 
suits he  read  and  digested  in  early  life  the  whole  of  Johnson's 
Dictionary.  One  can  readily  believe  it.  ''  People  accuse  me 
of  not  taking  pains,"  he  said  in  later  years;  "I  take  nothing 
but  pains."  He  devoted  the  most  conscientious  labor  to  the 
perfection  of  his  M'ork,  and  the  knowledge  he  exhibits  of  the 
capacities  of  the  English  language  is  certainly  marvelous.  Xo 
one  can  read  him  nnderstandingly  without  a  pretty  frequent 
consultation  of  large  lexicons.  And  it  is  not  so  much  the  un- 
usual number  of  rare  words  that  deserves  emphasis  as  it  is 
their  subtle  quality  and  the  happy  selection  of  strong,  pictorial 
expressions  M'hich  flash  the  thought  and  gleam  with  light. 
Browning  was  not  satisfied  with  common  terms.  He  picked 
out  those  choice,  condensed  vocables  which  hold  whole  sen- 
tences in  solution,  and  live  in  the  memory  becansc  they  are 
windows  through  which  a  landscape  laughs  or  stilettos"  that 
strike  a  victim  dead.    Specimens  ?    Here  Ts  a  handful : 

"Stut-g  by  the  splcudor  of  a  sudden  thoiiglit."  "Pedestaled  in  tri- 
umph.-' '-The  motley,  meichandisiDg  nniHitude,''  "The  puissance  of 
the  tongue."  "  Mute  in  the  midst,  the  whole  man  one  amaze."  "Lamb- 
pure,  lion-brave."  "  Cold  glories  served  up  with  stale  fame  for  sauce.'' 
"Some  wonder  of  a  woman's  heart."  "The  straight  backbone  thought 
of  a  crooked  speech."  "Worn  threadbare  of  soul  by  forty-six  ycar.s°of 
rubbing  on  hard  life."  "  Xot  by  the  grandeur,  God,  but  by  the  comfort, 
Christ."  "A  good  girl,  with  the  velvet  in  her  voice."  "Silenced  t)ie 
scruple  between  soul  and  sense."  "  The  stone  strength  of  white  despair." 
"Lean,  pale,  proud  insignilicancc."  ""Wormy  ways,  the  indirect,  unap- 
proved of  God."  "Unimaginative  ignorance."  "Cloudlets  scudding 
underthe  bare  blue."  "All  one  couch  of  crassitude."  "Hell,  eruptiveand 
fuliginous."  "Diamond,  slipping  flame  from  fifty  slants."  "Pearl,  that 
great  round  glory  of  pellucid  stuff,  a  tish-sccreted  lound,  a  grain  of  grit." 

One  can  scarcely  read  these,  and  hundreds  of  similar  sen- 
tences, without  having  his  verbal  taste  decidedly  refined.  Ho 
will  be  more  apt  in  his  choice  of  words,  satisfied  with  nothing 
but  the  best,  lie  may  not  think  it  worth  while  to  read  through 
the  Century  or  the  Standard  Dictionary,  but  he  will  be  on  the 
watch,  wherever  he  does  read,  for  terms  crowded  with  signifi- 
cance. He  will  become  an  artist  in  language,  skillful  in  apply- 
ing literary  coloi-,  a  di.-^cei-ncr  of  the  beautiful  and  the  terrible 
in  speech.     To  compass  an  acquirement  of  this  sort  one  mav 


404  Methodist  Revieio.  [Ma^', 

Avell  spend  luborions  days  and  meditative  nights.  For  it  is  the 
power  of  making  one's  thought  pass  with  swiftne^^s  into  the 
minds  of  other  men,  and  hook  itself  to  their  souls. 

II.  It  will  beautify  their  style.  Browning  is  no  mere  poet 
of  prettinesSj  taken  up  with  dainty  devices  and  idle  conceits. 
lie  is  too  great  for  that.  lie  is  not  a  maker  of  rliymes,  or  a 
turner  of  phrases,  but  an  interpreter  of  life.  He  distinctly 
rebelled  at  the  too  prevalent  demand  for  jingle  to  which  many 
poets  have  unbecomingly  succumbed,  and  he  absolutely  refused 
in  any  case  to  subordinate  sense  to  sound.  Thought  with  him 
was  the  main  thing,  and  if  matter  or  form  had  to  be  sacrificed, 
lie  always  let  the  latter  go.  The  popular  clamor  that  every- 
thing must  be  smooth  and  sweet  and  easy  was  an  oSense  to 
him,  and  he  voiced  his  protest  against  this  by  a  frequent  rug- 
gedness  and  liarshness  of  verse  that  has  been  something  of  a 
stumbling-block  to  many  readei-s.  They  complained  loudly  of 
his  obscurity.  Obscure — chiefly  because  of  the  great  conden- 
sation employed,  and  the  wealth  of  ]-econdite  allusion  used,  as 
well  as  the  abrupt  transitions — very  much  of  his  work  unques- 
tionably is.     He  says  himself,  in  a  private  letter,  in  18G8  : 

I  can  have  little  donbt  that  my  writing  has  beeu  in  the  main  too  hard 
for  many  that  I  should  liave  beeu  pleased  to  communicate  with.  But  I 
never  designedly  tried  to  ])nzzle  people,  as  some  of  my  critics  have  sup- 
posed. On  the  other  hand.  I  never  pretended  to  offer  such  literature  as 
should  be  a  substitute  for  a  cigar  or  a  game  of  dominoes  to  an  idle  man. 
So,  perhaps,  on  the  whole,  1  get  my  deserts,  and  something  over;  not  a 
crowd,  but  a  few  I  value  more. 

I3ut  while  in  the  general  tenor  of  his  poetry  he  is  a  seer 
rather  than  a  singer,  dilTering  in  this  from  the  common  run  of 
rhymers,  a  painter  dealing  with  the  eye  rather  than  a  musician 
dealing  with  the  ear,  lie  knows  well  how  to  put  rich  melod}' 
into  his  lines  when  there  is  real  call  for  it  in  the  meaniiig  which 
he  would  convey.  His  subjects  are  rarely  such  as  readily  admit 
of  musical  treatment.  They  )nore  generally  demand  the  grand, 
deep  roll  of  the  ocean  instead  of  the  merry  tinkle  of  purling, 
babbling  brooks.  He  docs  not  sing  of  happy  days  in  leafy 
Jane  so  often  as  of  harsh  December's  i)elting  storms.  Kever- 
theless,  the  "concord  of  sweet  sounds"  is  very  manifest  and 
very  attractive  in  many  of  the  poems.  So  that  both  lie  who 
strives  to  grasp  greater  strength  of  expression  and  he  who  aims 


1S97.]         W/nj  Preachers  S/iouId  Study  Browning.  405 

at.  liarnioiuous  nuinber;5,  a  liquid  diction,  and  a  ilnid  movement, 
will  iind  abmidant  help  in  the  study  of  Browning.  "What,  for 
example,  can  bo  more  mellifluous  than  the  opening  verses  of 
"  Fifine  at  the  Fair  : " 

0  trip  aud  skip,  E'.vise  !     Link  arm  in  arm  with  mc  ! 
Like  husband  aud  like  wife,  together  let  us  see 
The  luuibliiig  troop  arrayed,  tlic  strollers  od  their  stage, 
Drawn  up  aud  under  arms,  and  ready  to  engage. 

They  pace  and  promenade  ;  they  presently  will  dance ; 

What  good  were  else  i'  the  drum  aud  fife  ?     0  pleasant  land  of  France  I 

Note  also  the  poem  beginning,  "  Over  the  sea  our  galleys 
went."  Indeed,  from  the  immense  mass"  of  Browning's  2:>ro- 
ductions — the  largest  since  Shakespeare — a  good-sized  volume?. 
could  easily  be  compiled  that  should  supremely  illustrate 
beauty ;  and  he  who  wishes  to  read  mainly  for  the  cultivation 
of  this  element  can  easily  confme  himself  for  a  season  to  poems 
of  this  sort,  for  they  are  plentiful.  And  whoever  thus  trains 
his  ear  to  appreciate  the  proper  balance  of  a  sentence  and  the 
true  martial  movement  in  words  has  distinctly  added  to  his 
power,  whether  for  writing  or  speaking.  If  the  arrow  of  truth 
be  feathered  aright  it  will  go  the  straighter  to  its  mark. 

III.  It  will  stimulate  their  imagination  and  kindle  their  emo- 
tion. For  these  are  chief  constituents  in  all  tnie  poetry.  It 
makes  a  demand  upon  the  imagination  in  its  perusal,  because 
only  by  the  vivid  and  prolonged  exercise  of  that  power  can  it 
be  produced,  and,  similarly,  the  reading  it  arouses  feeling,  for 
only  when  facts  are  intensified  and  sublimated  by  feeling  do 
they  grow  poetic.  Rhyme  and  rhythm  do  not  constitute 
poetry.  The  vehicle  of  expression  is  always  of  less  importance 
than  the  thought  expressed.  If  emotion  and  imagination  are 
lacking,  whatever  the  form  of  language,  it  cannot  be  called 
other  than  pi'ose.  The  question  with  reference  to  any  piece  of 
writing  which  claims  to  be  a  poem  is.  What  inspiring  quality 
lias  it,  does  it  stir  to  great  deeds,  does  it  reveal  the  inmost  side 
of  truth,  has  it  glow  and  thrill,  or  comfort  and  sustaining  power  ? 
If  there  be  a  creative  spirit  in  it ;  if  deepest  feeling  be  idealized 
and  monumentalized ;  if  it  be  suffused  with  the  white  heat  of 
passion,  or  so  surcharged  with  sentiment  that  it  transports  us 
into  the  higher    regions   of   human   experience  ;   if  it  be,  as 


406  Methodist  Review.  IMiiy, 

Matthew  Arnold  says  it  slionld,  "thought  and  art  in  one;"  if 
it  contain,  as  "Wordsworili  declares  essential,  "  the  breath  and 
fever  spirit  of  all  knowledf^e,"  then  we  may  call  it  poetry, 
even  though  the  technical  rules  for  such  constrnction  are  au- 
daciously or  niagnilicently  ignored. 

A  poet  is  thinker,  feeler,  ai'tist  combined.  lie  is  a  man  who 
"  sees  the  inlinite  in  things,"  who,  by  his  imagination,  get? 
nearer  to  the  heart  of  life  and  penetrates  closer  to  tlie  core  of 
truth  than  the  cool  reasoner  or  the  scientific  investigator.  He 
is  a  man  of  intuition,  insight,  and  genius,  an  inspired  man  in 
the  best  sense,  magnetic  to  God,  and  a  prime  medium,  for  divine 
communications  to  the  world.  A  great  poet  must  have  a  great 
intellect,  capable  of  comprehending  the  deepest  problems  of 
man's  relation  to  the  universe  ;  he  must  ako  have  a  very  excep- 
tional susceptibility  to  impressions  from  all  conceivable  quar- 
tei's,  together  with  such  a  command  of  musical  speech  that  he 
can  easily  turn  these  impressions  into  durable,  beautiful,  and 
visible,  if  not  vendible,  verse. 

Such,  in  the  most  emphatic  sense,  was  Eobert  Browning.  Is 
it  not  evident,  then,  that  to  con  his  conceptions,  to  think  his 
thoughts  after  him,  to  catch  the  swing  and  sweep  of  his  majes- 
tic pinions,  must  tend  to  develop  those  germs  of  poetry  lying 
latent  in  nearly  all  of  us,  and  give  exercise  to  those  highest 
faculties  which  are  in  no  little  danger  of  becoming  dwarfed  or 
shriveled  by  lack  of  use  in  tlie  hurrying  pressure  of  life's  dull 
daily  drudgery  ?  Browning's  imagination,  it  may  perhaps  fairly 
be  said,  did  not  soar  so  loftily  and  steadily  as  that  of  some  other 
poets  has  soared,  because  he  exerted  it  mainly  upon  real  things, 
upon  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  human  beings.  He  v/as  not 
visionary,  but  intensely  practical.  All  the  more,  on  this  ac- 
count, is  it  thoroughly  wholesome  to  follow  the  leadings  of  his 
mind,  and  through  the  glowing  golden  gates  of  imagination 
and  emotion  enlarge  one's  acquaintance  both  with  the  world 
without  and  the  world  within. 

lY.  It  will  increase  their  knowledge  of  human  nature.  As 
just  intimated,  Browning  dwells  for  the  most  part  upon  the  in. 
ternal,  rather  than  the  external.  His  main  work  is  the  analysis 
and  portraiture  of  personal  character,  of  liuman  life,  past,  pres- 
ent, and  to  come— an  analysis  of  tlie  most  subtle  kind,  reaching 
to   the  inmost  impulses  of  the  heart,  and  a  portraiture  that 


1S97.]         ^Vhy  Preachers  Should  Study  Browning.  407 

brings  before  lis  llie  most  vivid,  as  well  as  most  picturesque, 
images.  He  is  tlie  "  poet  of  psychology,"  from  whom  human 
nature  has  no  secrets.  It  has  been  well  said  that  the  subtitle 
of  most  of  his  poems  might  be  "  incidents  in  the  development 
of  a  soul."  It  was  clearly  his  chief  calling  to  paint  the  souls 
of  men  ;  to  pursue,  through  all  the  winding  mazes  of  the  mindj 
the  elusive  motive ;  to  catch  the  shifting  fancies  and  celestial, 
or  infernal,  lights.  The  soul  seemed  to  him  the  one  thing  best 
worthy  of  study,  the  one  thing  of  intensest  interest.  He  was 
fascinated  by  it,  and  by  the  spectacle  of  man  seeking  his  des- 
tiny amid  the  countless  combinations  of  circumstances  and 
conditions  that  confront  or  surround  him.  He  has  been  ofren 
likened  to  Shakespeare,  because  of  this  absorption  in  human 
nature  with  all  its  varieties  of  good  or  ill,  and  because  of  his 
power  to  throw  himself  into  the  most  diverse  individuahties 
and  to  think  and  feel  as  they  would  hi  the  situations  depicted. 

His  favorite  method,  followed  through  nearly  all  the  longer 
poems  and  many   of  the  shorter  ones,  is  monodramatic— Tiot 
truly  dramatic,  where  a  number  of  characters  appear  upon  the 
stao-e,  each  speaking  in  his  own    person  arid  directly  affecting 
the^ welfare  of  the  rest ;  nor  yet  after  the  nature  of  soliloquy, 
where  a  single  individual  speaks  to  himself  alone  ;  but  some, 
thing  between.     In  the  monodrama,  while  one  person  docs  the 
speaking  he  speaks  in  the  presence  of  others,  addressing  them, 
so  that  their  thoughts  and  words  as  well  as  his  own  come  freely 
out,  in  one  way  or  another,  during  the  course  of  the  narration. 
The  story  is  told,  in  every  case,  not  for  the  mere  incident,  but 
for  the  unfolding  of  passion  and  the  play  of  feeling.     And  the 
poet's  preeminent  genius  appears  in  the  wide  range  of  charac- 
ters through  which,  with  consunnnate  skill,  he  speaks.     How 
broad  must  be  the  sympathies,  how  keen  the  observation,  how 
deep  the  insight  into  human  iiature  of  one  who  can  so  com- 
pletely identify  himself  with  hundreds  of  separate  and  dissim- 
ilar persons,  entering   into  their    most   private   thoughts  and 
ardently  defending  their  doings  from  their  own  point  of  view ! 
In  his  masterpiece,  '^The  Ring  and  the  Book"— which  nuirks 
the  high  tide   of  his  poetic  insight,  the  zenith  of  his  literary 
power,°contains  twenty-one  thousand  one  hundred  and  sixteen 
lines,  and  is  called  by  the  Athemmim  not  only  "  the  suprcmest 
poetic  achievement  of  the  time,"  but  al.o  "  the  most  profound 


408  Methodist  lleview.  fMay, 

ami  precious  ppiritual  treasure  that  Englaud  liad  produced  since 
tlie  days  of  Shakespeare'' — he  tells  tlie  story  of  a  Roman  mui-- 
der,  as  one  half  Eome  sees  it,  tlien  as  the  other  half  regards 
it ;  then  he  gives  the  medium  view  as  to  why  the  things  hap- 
pened thus;  then  sets  forth  the  villainous  murderer's  side  ;  tlien 
the  side  of  the  hero  of  the  plot ;  next  the  lieroine  states  her 
version  of  the  facts  ;  then  the  attorney  for  the  defense  tahes 
up  the  tale,  followed  by  the  attorney  for  the  prosecution, 
after  which  the  pope  as  final  judge  reviews  the  case;  and, 
lastly,  the  criminal  once  more  pleads  his  cause.  It  is  safe 
to  say  that  no  other  single  poem,  perhaps  no  other  equal 
number  of  verses,  shows  sncli  close  familiarity  with  the  work- 
ings of  the  mind  and  heart  of  man,  or  contains  such  plen- 
tiful material  for  enlarging  one's  acquaintance  with  the  hu- 
man soul. 

Y.  It  will  tighten  their  moral  grip.  Among  the  trials  to 
which  ministers  are  distinctly,  if  not  especially,  exposed  is  the 
temptation  to  lower  their  standard  for  the  sake  of  heightening 
their  popularity.  The  world  around  them  constantly  demands 
conformity  to  itself  as  the  yn-ice  of  its  favor.  And  while  the 
young  man  starts  out  wdth  a  high  ideal  to  which  he  proposes  to 
lift  others,  confident  that  he  will  never  show  a  white  feather 
in  the  figlit,  it  is  found  after  a  wliile  that  inmost  cases  he  weak- 
ens before  the  solid  masses  of  the  foe  and  consents  to  compro- 
mise, that  he  may  gain  peace  or  position  or  profit — a  sad  his- 
tory, continually  recurring.  Browning  was  confronted  by  tins 
danger.  It  stood  squarely  across  his  path.  Did  he  yield  ?  Kot 
for  an  instant.  There  are  few  facts  in  the  history  of  litera- 
ture more  remarkable  and  signilicant  than  the  treatment  meted 
out  for  half  a  century  to  this  peeiless  poet.  The  British  pub- 
lic, as  he  pathetically  remarks,  liked  him  not.  All  his  earlier 
poems  were  published  at  his  father's  expense,  and  proved  a 
financial  loss.  And  many  years  subsequently,  when  he  had 
foimd  a  publisher,  the  report  from  that  firm  for  a  certain  six 
montlis  was  that  not  a  single  copy  of  his  works  had  been  sold. 
His  friends,  especially  his  devoted  and  gifted  wife,  were  ex- 
ceedingly indignant  over  this  neglect.  But  it  never  seems  to 
have  troubled  the  poet  himself.  lie  made  no  complaints.  Still 
less^  did  it  induce  him  to  modify  in  the  slightest  degree  that 
message   and  method  whicli  he  profoundly  felt  God  had  in- 


1897.]  ir//y  Preaclicrs  ShovJd  Stiuhj  Broionng.  4(»9 

tnisted  to  liim  for  his  age.  Not  till  the  publication  of  "The 
King  and  tlie  Book,"  in  1S6S,  ^vas  there  any  adequate  recog- 
nition of  his  genius,  even  bv  critical  minds,  and  his  v.'ide  ac- 
ceptance was  still  far  in  the  future.  But,  as  to  this,  he  was 
little  concerned.  "Writing  to  a  friend  in  the  last  decade  of  his 
life,  -when  larger  praise  had  come,  he  says:  "As  I  never  felt 
inconvenienced  by  hard  words,  you  will  not  expect  me  to 
wax  bumptious  because  of  undue  compliment."  On  another 
occasion  he  wrote  :  "'  As  I  began,  so  I  shall  end,  taking  my  own 
course,  pleasing  myself,  or  aiming  to  do  so,  and  thereby  I  hope 
pleasing  God.  As  1  never  did  otherwise,  I  never  had  any  fear 
as  to  what  I  did  going  ultimately  to  the  bad."  lie  never 
would  consent  to  conciliate  public  opinion  at  the  expense  of 
what  lie  felt  to  be  the  true  pi'inciples  of  his  art.  He  kept 
calmly  on  his  way,  and  patiently  waited  for  the  justiiication 
which  he  was  sure  would  eventually  come.  lie  was  willing 
to  bide  his  time.  lie  niaintained  his  right  to  be  himself,  not 
a  pale  copy  of  somebody  else.  He  said  straight  out  what  was 
in  his  mind,  in  the  way  in  which  it  presented  itself  and  after 
the  style  natural  to  him,  without  inquiring  closely  whether  the 
people  would  sustain  him  or  not.  His  independence  is  refresh- 
ing. And  he  conquered,  as  every  such  man  must  conquer,  give 
him  scope  enough.  He  cared  nothing  for  success  in  the  ordi- 
nary, worldly  meaning  of  that  term.  To  have  a  right  aim,  a 
lofty  ideal,  and  to  be  unswervingly  true  to  it  under  all  circum- 
stances seemed  to  him  the  only  real  success.  IS'o  failure  is 
possible  to  such.  He  counted  that  the  only  failure  consisted 
in  doing  less  than  one's  best.  He  held  it  "  better  to  have  failed 
in  the  high  aim  than  vulgarly  in  the  low  aim  succeed."  "It 
is  not  what  a  man  does  which  exalts  him,  but  what  a  man  \xo\\\d 
do,"  he  said.  And  again,  "  What  I  am,  what  I  am  not,  in  the 
eye  of  the  world,  is  wliat  I  never  cared  for  much."  He 
moved  steadfastly  on,  regarding  very  little  the  praise  or 
blame  of  his  fellows,  untouched  by  the  world's  voices,  in 
a  higher,  diviner  atmosphere.  He  has  much  to  say  about 
"the  chivalry  that  dares  the  right  and  disregards  alike  the 
yea  and  nay  o'  the  world." 

Aspire,  aud  break  bounds  I     1  say, 
Endeavor  to  be  good,  aud  belter  still, 
And  be?t !     Success  is  naught,  endeavoi  '.s  all. 
27 FIITH  SEUIKS,    VOL.   XIII. 


410  Methodist  Fccvicio.  [May, 

There  13  no  duty  patent  in  the  world 
Like  daiiug  try  be  good  and  true  myself, 
Leaving  the  bhows  of  things  to  the  lord  of  show 
And  priiice  o'  the  power  of  the  air. 

And  still  more  beautifully  conies  out  this  thrilling  thought, 
still  more  brilliantly  flames  this  fervent  faith,  in  his  very  last 
poem,  the  "Epilogue"  to  "  Asolando,"  written  just  before  his 
death-illness.  After  reading  it  frojn  a  proof  to  his  daughter- 
in-law  and  sister  he  said,  "  It  ahnost  looks  like  bragging  to  say 
this,  and  as  if  I  ought  to  cancel  it ;  but  it's  the  simple  truth, 
and,  as  it's  true,  it  shall  stand."     Here  are  the  words: 

^Yhat  had  I  ou  earth  to  do 
With  the  slothful,  with  the  mawkish,  the  unmanly  ? 
Like  the  aimless,  helpless,  hopeless,  did  I  drivel, 

Being — who? 
Ooe  who  never  turned  his  back,  but  marched  breast  forward, 

Never  doubted  clouds  would  break, 
Never  dreamed,  though  right  were  v/orsted,  wrong  would  triumph, 
Held  we  fall  to  rise,  are  baffled  to  fight  better. 
Sleep  to  wake. 

TTe  see  not  liow  anyone  can  enter  into  the  spirit  of  such  lines 
as  these  here  quoted,  together  with  many  others  of  similar  im- 
port which  he  wrote,  without  having  his  grip  perceptibly  tight- 
ened on  the  fundamental  moral  axiom  that  duty  is  to  be  done, 
and  truth  spoken  v.-ithout  faltering,  whether  men  will  hear  or 
forbear.  jiSTo  preacher  can  lower  his  banner,  or  strike  his  flag 
to  fear,  who  stamps  these  words  upon  his  brain  and  drinks  from 
the  cup  of  him  vdio  first  set  them  forth.  Appreciated  or  not, 
recompensed  or  ridiculed,  promoted  or  relegated  to  the  rear, 
the  genuine  hero  will  stand  to  his  guns  and  fire  his  last  shot 
with  as  straight  an  aim -as  the  first,  cheerfully  leaving  his  vin- 
dication to  God.  One  miglit  bend  long  over  Browning  and 
feel  well  repaid  if  something  of  this  power  passed  into  him. 

VI.  It  will  strengthen  their  religious  faith.  Ijro\vning's 
whole  being  is  wrapped  round  the  central  thought  of  God. 
The  most  vital  thing  in  his  conception  of  man  is  his  relation  to 
duty.  The  visible  universe  is  but  a  veil  scarce  covering  the 
ever-present,  all-important  unseen  world.  Says  one,  "  He 
never  loses  consciousness  of  the  supreme  eternal  will,  the  intel- 
ligent first  cause  underlying  all  manner  of  systems  of  causation." 
Another  said,  '*  Take  away  the  religious  tissue  from  Browning's 


1897.]  Tr//y  Preachers  Should  Study  Brcncning.  411 

tapestry  with  its  vast  variety  of  figures,  and  almost  everyone 
■would  be  a  ccqnit  moriuxun.-^  "Forward  to  the  infinite,"  is 
liis  cry ;  in  this  tabernacle  life  no  rest  can  be  found.  He  as- 
serts the  eternal  I'eality  of  the  soul  as  the  most  vital  truth  that 
can  come  within  the  ken  of  man.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
he  is  the  most  thoroughly  Christian  of  all  our  great  poets..  Mr. 
James  Thomson,  an  avowed  atheist,  belonging  to  the  Brown- 
ing Club,  wrote : 

I  must  not  fail  to  note,  as  one  of  the  most  reimukable  characteristics  of 
Ms  genius,  his  profound,  jiassiouate,  loving,  and  triumphant  faith  in 
Christ,  and  in  t}ie  immortality  and  ultimate  redemption  of  every  human 
soul  in  and  through  Christ.  Thoroughly  familiar  with  all  modern  doubts 
and  disbeliefs,  he  trampled  them  all  under  foot,  clinging  to  the  cross; 
and  this  with  the  ifuU  cooperation  of  his  peerless  reason,  not  in  spite  of 
it  and  by  its  absolute  surrender  and  sujipression. 

Dr.  Edward  Berdoe,  as  he  himself  narrates  in  the  beginning 
of  his  recently  published  volume,  Brovming  and  the  Christian 
Faith^  was  con  veiled  from  Agnosticism  to  Clnistianity  by  the 
study  of  Browning.  He  also  relates  that  a  student  at  one  of 
the  theological  schools  once  consulted  a  divinity  lecturer  as  to 
the  best  books  on  modern  theology  which  he  could  present  to 
a  skeptical  friend.  And  the  prompt,  decisive  answer  came, 
"  Give  him  a  set  of  Browning."  Such  a  one  would  find  blaz- 
ing on  almost  every  page  of  the  voluminous  works,  in  one  form 
or  another,  the  declaration,  "  1  believe  in  God."  And  he  would 
see  that  this  life,  according  to  the  poet,  could  in  no  way  be  ex- 
plained, except  with  close  reference  to  the  life  beyond.  The 
unity  and  continuity  of  life,  together  with  its  magnificent 
meaning  as  a  place  and  instrument  of  discipline,  everywhere 
shines  forth.  Browning  never  liesitated  to  say,  or  clearly 
imply,  that  God  alone  is  responsible  for  all  the  trials  and  suffer- 
ings of  our  mortal  existence,  and  that  no  one  of  them  could  be 
dispensed  with  in  view  of  the  end  for  which  we  were  created. 
He  will  have  it  that  no  experience  is  wasted,  that  the  perfec- 
tion of  character  is  the  one  result  that  never  need  fail ;  whether 
our  work  is  to  rule  a  kingdom,  or  sweep  a  crossing,  or  lie  on  a 
sick  bed,  character  is  ever  being  upbuilt.  Hence  life  is  Avell 
worth  living,  come  what  may.  Failure  here  is  a  pledge  of  suc- 
cess there.  Browning  seems  to  bend  all  his  energies  to  casting 
out  the  demon  of  pessimism.     It  is  in  this,  perhaps,  most  of 


412  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

all,  that  his  influence  has  proved  so  gloriously  wholesome  and 
splendidly  sane,  a  tonic  of  the  hcalthfulest  sort,  full  of  refrcsli- 
nient,  invigoration,  and  inspiration.  One  more  persistently 
and  invincibly  optimistic  in  his  faith,  one  more  suSused  with 
hopefulness  and  high  trust,  it  would  be  very  hard  to  find  or 
conceive.  lie  is  perpetually  sa^'ing,  in  substance,  to  the  de- 
spondent and  downhearted :  "  Courage,  the  battle  shall  yet  be 
retrieved ;  dare  seem  to  fail,  for  only  thus,  by  calm  endurance 
a)id  loyalty  to  high  aims,  shall  you  reach  true  success  and  prove 
youi-self  a  cov/orker  with  the  Almighty  ;  come  not  down  from 
the  cross  till  he  gives  the  word,  and  you  shall  have  the  crown.'' 
Such  teaching  must  make  men  stronger,  more  earnest,  truer  to 
their  better  selves,  more  genuinely  Christian  in  the  large,  sub- 
stantial, vital  v.-ay  which  alone  is  of  primary  importance.  We 
would  like  to  fill  many  pages  with  quotations  embodying  these 
truths,  but  a  few  must  suffice  : 

God's  iu  his  heaven — 
All's  right  with  the  world. 

Let  cue  more  attest, 
I  have  lived,  seen  God's  hand  through  a  lifetime, 
And  all  was  for  best. 

I  trust  in  God — the  right  shall  be  the  right, 
And  other  than  the  wrong,  while  he  endures. 

This  world's  no  blot  for  us,  nor  blank ; 
It  means  intensely,  and  means  good. 

I  say,  the  acknowledgment  of  God  iu  Christ 
Accepted  by  the  reason  solves  for  thee  all  questions 
In  the  life  and  out  of  it. 

But  where  will  God  be  absent  ?     In  his  face 
Is  light,  but  in  his  shadow  healing  too. 

I  find  earth  not  gray,  but  rosy ; 

Heaven  not  grim,  but  fair  of  hue ; 
Do  1  stoop  ?     I  pluck  a  posy. 

Do  I  stand  and  stare ''.     All's  blue. 

Then  welcome  each  rebuff  that  turns  life's  smootlmt'ss  rough, 

Each  sting  that  bids  nor  sit  nor  stand,  but  go ! 
Be  our  joys  throe  parts  pain!     Strive  and  hold  cheap  the  strain 

Learn,  nor  account  the  pang ;  dare,  never  grudge  the  throe. 

VIT.  It  will  acquaint  them  Vvith  a  charming  character.  No 
space  can  here  be  given  to  an  extended  sketch  of  the  poet's  life  ; 
but  when  M-e  say  that  the  life  wtis  (i\^\'\:  way  worthy  of  the 


1897.]         TFZy  Preachers  S/touId  Stveh/  Browning.  413 

work,  and  stands  sqniirely  beliind  the  poem?,  we  liave  said  very 
nearly  enough.  lie  is  described  by  liis  biogra])]icr  as  having 
been,  in  early  years,  "  passionately  religions,"  and,  though  this 
feeling  became  modified  later,  God  was  throughout  his  days 
the  center  of  all  things  to  hira.  This  strong  religious  bent 
came  chiefly  from  his  mother,  born  and  brought  u])  in  the 
Kirk  of  Scotland,  a  thoroughly  evangelical  Christian,  and,  ac- 
cording to  her  son,  *'a  divine  woman."  He  loved  her  with  an 
intense  devotion  rarely  seen.  His  relations  with  his  wife,  the 
marvelously  gifted  Elizabeth  Barrett,  were  of  a  similar  ideal 
sort.  They  almost  worshiped  each  other.  He  was  capable  of 
the  largest  self-sacrifice  and  the  smallest  self-denial,  and  would 
exercise  either  v^-henever  love  or  duty  clearly  pointed  the  way. 
He  was  a  Liberal  in  politics,  fond  of  society,  a  brilliant  talker, 
and  especially  at  home  with  clergymen.  He  believed  in  a  direct 
divine  Providence  and  in  making  a  virtue  of  happiness.  There 
wiis  no  quality  he  so  loved  and  admired  as  truth. 

He  will  always  remain,  perhaps,  the  poet  of  the  few,  one  for 
whom  a  love  must  be  acquired  by  some  study.  He  is  too  un- 
conventional, makes  too  great  a  demand  upon  thought,  mixes 
tc>o  little  water  with  his  ink  to  suit  the  many.  He  is  not  shal- 
low enough  to  be  popular.  But  one  can  scarcely  understand 
the  age  in  which  we  live  who  does  not  understand  Browning. 
He  is  the  best  interpreter  of  our  time,  uttering  our  needs  and 
our  aspirations,  our  fears  and  our  faith.  He  is  a  great  prophet, 
who  spoke  in  numbers  because  he  felt  that  poetry  is  the  ap- 
pointed vehicle  for  all  lasting  truths  and  inspiring  thoughts. 
He  is  a  philosopher,  profoundly  interpreting  the  main  prob- 
lems of  human  existence.  As  a  poet  he  stands  apart,  a  unique 
figure,  with  no  foi-erunner,  no  successor,  an  original  force  in  lit- 
erature. ]^o  one  can  read  him  diligently  without  groat  benefit 
to  both  intellect  and  heart.  The  profound  personal  indebted- 
ness to  him  expressed  by  his  admirers,  and  their  intense  de- 
votedness,  are  most  significant.  The  keynote  of  liis  teaching  is 
love.  Love  and  faith  are  the  instrument.^?  of  his  analysis  and 
the  explanations  of  his  wonderful  insight  into  character.  Love, 
art,  and  religion  are  his  principal  themes.  How  manly,  robust, 
energetic,  and  wide-awake  his  thought!  They  who  sit  at  liis 
feet  are  helped  by  him  to  understand  the  meaning  of  life,  are 
enriched  in  their  sympathies  and  broadened  in  their  views.   He 


414  Methodist  Review.  []\Iay,  1 

I 
always  sees  a  soul  of  good  in  tLings  evil,  and  shows  how  God\s  '! 

purposes  are  being  wrought  oat  by  means  the  most  unpromis- 
ing. "Wlien  he  looks  at  criminals,  of  whom  there  are  many  in 
his  pages,  he  looks  deeper  than  their  crimes.  lie  finds  evidence 
of  the  divine  presence  in  all  the  various  entanglements  of 
liumau  doings,  and  in  individual  souls  of  every  sort.  At  the 
heart  of  much  that  passes  for  wickedness  he  perceives  a  germ 
of  good,  and  notes  the  pulsations  of  the  life  of  the  Highest  Id 
all  history.  '"'Hardly  any  conception  is  more  prominent  in 
Browning's  writings,"  says  Professor  Henry  Jones,  of  St.  An- 
drev>''s  University,  "  than  this  of  endless  progress  toward  an 
infinite  ideal ;  he  recognizes  that  growing  knowledge  is  an  essen- 
tial condition  of  growing  goodness."  In  other  words,  he  holds 
that  perfect  love  would  be  perfect  knowledge,  and  perfect 
knowledge  perfect  love,  no  separation  being  possible. 

Says  Dr.  Alexander  McLaren,  the  great  Manchester  preacher, 
who  is  an  enthusiastic  student  of  Browning:  '-In  wealth  of 
genius,  in  loftiness  of  reach,  in  intensity  of  creative  imagination 
I  know  of  nothing  to  compare  with  the  highest  work  of  Brown- 
ing. The  crowd  of  men  and  v/omen,  alive  and  tingling  to  their 
finger-tips,  whom  he  has  made,  are  only  paralleled  by  Shakes- 
peare's. There  is  nobody  else  that  can  stand  beside  him." 
And  Owen  Meredith  has  voiced  the  feelings  of  all  who  are  bcot 
fitted  to  pronounce  judgment,  when  he  writes  of  him  as  one 

Tlian  vhoiri  a  mightier  master  never 

Touched  the  deep  cliords  of  hidden  things; 
Nor  error  did  from  truth  dissever 
With  keener  glance,  nor  make  endeavor 

To  rise  on  bolder  wings, 
In  those  liigh  regions  of  the  soul 
"Where  thought  itself  grows  dim  with  awe. 


7   '" 


lb!>T.l       rermancnt  and  Progressive  in  llomilehcs.  415 


^,,^,  vL-THE  per:»iaxent  axd  progressive  in 

IIOMD.ETICS. 


According  to  some  inen  tlie  pulpit  is  an  institution,  and  no 
more.  As  others  look  at  it  they  see  only  an  evolution.  The 
former  view,  if  pressed  to  its  extreme  limits  of  restraint  of  lil>- 
erty,  Avould  liave  no  message  for  the  new  day  tliat  it  could  un- 
derstand ;  and  the  latter  would  abolish  the  pulpit  when,  on  an 
evil  day,  the  low-flying  arrow  of  an  unexpected  foe  had  cut  the 
vulnerable  heel  of  the  otherwise  invincible  warrior.  But  we 
need  have  little  fear  of  this.  For  tlie  ''  Achilles  tendon  "  of 
the  pulpit  has  been  not  bathed  at  the  Styx  but  baptized  at 
Pentecost.  Yet  the  truth  is  soraewlicre  between  the  two  ex- 
tremes. An  institution  may  be  none  the  less  an  appointed 
method  for  tremendous  results,  if  at  the  same  time  it  is  to  have 
an  unceasing  unfolding  of  powers,  such  as  could  not  have  been 
expected  in  the  initial  stages  of  the  enterprise.  The  world  is  a 
changing  one,  and  the  old  power  must  be  supplied  with  new 
channels.  We  shall  be  sure  of  ultimate  victory  only  as  we  give 
an  ever-widening  compass  to  the  words  of  the  Master,  "  into 
all  the  world."  There  is  more  to  go  into  than  when  the  order 
was  first  given. 

Our  duty  is  to  watch  the  unfolding  plans  of  God,  and  to  make 
as  plain  to  our  day  as  possible  the  relation  of  the  old  that  is  ever 
new  to  the  new  that  grows  older  and  more  useless  each  passing 
day.  The  old  man  with  the  scythe  is  evermore  taking  oH"  the  top 
and  leaving  the  roots  ready  for  a  fresh  growth.  Tlie  green  field 
of  our  race  growth  is  in  constant  need  of  a  removal  of  the  sur- 
plus, and  so  is  able  to  guarantee  the  larger  crop  to  follow  by 
reason  of  the  new  and  unencumbered  energy  that  fills  every  fiber 
of  the  frnit-bearing  life.  The  question  for  the  present-day  pul- 
pit is  to  find  out  what  is  the  upper  growth  of  homiletics  that 
is  to  be  discarded,  and  how  to  put  to  finer  uses  the  homiletic 
matter  and  root  principles  with  which  we  confront  a  day  our 
lathers  desired  to  look  into  and  could  not. 

Is  there  such  a  thing  as  a  "universal  homiletic?"  The 
complete  answer  to  this  would  carry  us  beyond  allowable  lim- 
its ;  but  one  could  scarcely  measure  a  more  fundamental  ques- 
tion, nor  one  more  far-reaching,  to  put  to  a  man  anxious  to 


416  Methodist  Jieview.  [May, 

preacli  the  Avoid  of  life  to  his  fellow-men.  In  the  effort  to 
jind  the  pi'oper  answer  to  what  so  much  concerns  lis  we  stand 
np  with  the  ruler  of  nations,  the  poet,  the  scientist.  The  maix 
in  the  pulpit  is  the  last  man  to  allow  himself  to  be  dubbed  a 
*'  back  number"  and  not  compel  his  opponent  to  either  swallow 
or  make  good  the  fling. 

The  present-day  pulpit  breathes  the  oxygen  of  two  texts, 
'^  The  faith  which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints,"  and  "  Into 
all  the  world."  It  is  evermore  moving  out  into  the  young  day 
with  the  memories  of  the  old  day.  And  these  memories  are  to 
achieve  the  mastery  of  the  coming  ages.  There  is  more  mo- 
raentum  at  the  call  of  the  man  in  the  pulpit  than  for  any  other 
man  on  eartli.  He  holds  more  truth  for  instant  use  than  be- 
longs to  any  other  profession.  If  any  man  should  be  in  quick 
touch  with  the  passing  day  he  is  the  man  in  the  pulpit.  The 
two  sides  of  his  calling — according  to  Spener,  substance  and 
personality  ;  according  to  Brooks,  truth  and  personality — must 
be  ever  in  mind.  He  is  the  holder  of  the  past  for  the  u.se  of 
the  present.  If  now,  looking  at  the  latter  of  these,  he  exalts 
movement  above  matter,  he  should  remember  that  movement 
implies  not  only  change,  but  continuity  of  life.  Dead  matter 
moves  only  when  it  is  carried,  and  not  for  the  reason  which 
must  be  assigned  for  the  triumph  of  the  Church  of  God. 

So  the  question  of  the  "universal  homilctic"  depends  upon 
the  meaning  of  the  two  halves  just  named,  truth  and  personal- 
ity. If  the  eye  is  fastened  upon  the  first,  we  get  an  affirmative  ; 
if  upon  the  latter,  a  negative.  The  unprevailing  gates  of  hell 
have  tested  the  pennaneuce  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ. 
There  have  been  at  once  unity  and  continuity  of  faith.  "  Cer- 
tain fundamental  ideas  of  the  Gospel  have  never  been  lost,  and 
have  defied  all  attack."  So  says  Harnack.  In  the  emancipation 
of  the  human  soul  the  chief  agent  from  a  human  point  of  view  is 
a  changing  yet  continuous  homilctic  ;  not  the  protean  witchery 
of  the  Greek  inyth,  but  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Be- 
low all  change  is  fundamental  life.  This  is  tlie  stay  of  every  un- 
practiced  builder.  All  other  considerations  are  of  minor  worth 
compared  with  this.  This  is  the  guarantee  of  our  permanent 
embassy.  The  preacher  is  sent  with  a  revelation.  If  there  is 
to  be  any  sort  of  an  evolution  it  will  be  in  the  line  of  thel>ettcr 
understanding  of  that  revelation,  and  not  in  that  of  any  substan- 


1897.]       Permanent  and  Progressive  in,  JJcmiiletlcs.  417 

tial  additions  tlicreto.  Any  so-called  *'  preservative  additions" 
"vvill  prove  to  be  like  the  "  fool's"  gold  with  ^v]lic]l  the  voyagers 
laded  their  vessels,  only  to  be  raade  the  laughingstock  of  their 
fellows  at  home. 

Yet  a  highly  refined  articulation  of  this  revelation  in  creed 
form  is  not  needed  for  triumph  over  error  and  sin.  "We  have 
the  strongest  evidence  that  a  short  creed  will  be  able  to  work 
out  a  loving  life  and  a  lasting  reformation.  The  grip  of  the 
creed  that  is  lessening  in  .quality  but  growing  in  power  is  might- 
ier in  our  day  than  ever  before.  In  the  eflort,  however,  to 
throw  aside  confessional  elaborations  of  faith  as  the  basis  of 
advance  some  may  harm  their  cause.  We  are  liable  to  have 
reproduced  in  the  pulpit  effects  similar  to  those  in  art,  wherein 
"  impressionism  "  seeks  the  reproduction  of  scenery  in  its  larger 
and  less  defined  outlines  ;  no  more  the  twig  and  leaf,  but  the  dim 
and  distant  view  as  it  melts  into  the  far-lying  horizon.  Some  pul- 
pits mistake  the  gloaming  of  sentiment  for  the  glory  of  spiritual 
power.  It  n^ay  be  that  this  is  another  way  man  has  of  strain- 
ing for  the  true  method,  and  that  in  the  pulpit '' impressionism" 
is  a  sort  of  declaration  of  independence  against  literal  elabora- 
tion. In  wise  following  of  tlie  Aristotelian  "middle  way"  the 
pnlpit  will  combine  botii  spirit  and  letter.  In  one  way  we  may 
portray  God  as  unapproachable  by  syllogistic  process,  as  the 
nndescried  One  who  dwells  in  eternity  ;  but,  on  the  other 
liand,  let  \is  bring  him  into  the  very  closest  touch  with  tlie 
morose  and  wounded  lives  of  the  embittered  all  about  us.  It  is 
plain  that  we  are  moving  to  a  drumbeat  in  human  progress 
which  our  fathers  would  have  disowned,  and  that  the  present 
pulpit  is  more  disposed  to  grant  to  each  individual  more  rights 
of  faith  in  details  than  formerly  ;  but  we  shall  not  sigh  for  the 
restrictions  of  other  days,  in  the  shape  of  uniformit}'  acts,  to 
give  us  a  surer  hold  upon  the  hearts  of  men.  It  is  no  just  re- 
proach against  the  preaching  of  the  times  that  it  allows  much 
freedom  to  the  private  conscience  in  the  matter  of  creed  build- 
ing. As  to  matters  of  faith,  the  compulsory  swallowing  of  food, 
when  the  food  offered  is  indigestible,  is  puerile  in  homiletics 
and  untrue  to  human  nature.  The  practice  of  a  score  of  vir- 
tues is  bound  up  with  the  belief  in  a  mere  handful  of  articles  of 
faith.  In  ethics,  many  goods  ;  in  creed,  few  articles.  A  short 
creed  will  serve  for  a  long  life.     Lake  Itasca  starts  the  Father 


418  Methodist  licview.  [May, 

of  Waters.  In  the  flow  of  the  mighty  stream  there  are  supplies 
for  a  million  acres.  The  golden  rule  will  do  for  the  divine 
standard  to  measure  off  good.s  to  clothe  a  hundred  thousand 
waifs,  and  to  insure  just  judgment  between  embittered  nations 
whose  hostile  interests  force  them  apart  as  do  the  waves  of  the 
restless  seas  that  roll  against  both  shores. 

If  John  Wesley  were  living  would  he  not  chide  us  for  mint, 
anise,  and  cummin  homiletics  ?  On  the  one  hand,  no  one  would 
deprecate  a  creedless  Church  with  more  emphasis  than  he.  Eut 
the  essential  truths  of  the  revelation  of  grace  are  not  hard  to  find 
in  the  book — God  manifest  as  a  Trinity'  through  the  God-man 
and  the  mission  of  the  Comforter  ;  man  taken  out  of  sin  and  in- 
troduced into  a  state  of  holy  living  through  the  pardoning  grace 
of  the  suffering  Saviour;  man  made  a  colaborer  with  God  in 
bringing  about  the  consummation  of  the  desires  of  the  Son  of 
Oodfor  an  eternal  kingdom  of  believers  out  of  which  shall  be 
formed  the  new  heaven  of  the  Father's  purpose. 

The  struggle  between  the  old  and  the  new  will  work  out  good 
in  the  end.  The  pulpit  simply  takes  its  share  in  the  general 
movement.  Here,  as  elsewhere,  there  is  something  to  be  dropped 
and  something  to  be  carried  forward.  There  is  also  a  foreshad- 
owing of  the  truer  thought  and  of  the  wiser  evangelism  of  to- 
morrow, in  the  unwillingness  to  pinch  the  growing  foot  of  the 
swifter  herald  of  to-morrow  in  the  tiny  toy  of  a  past  day's  pride 
in  custom,  tradition,  or  rule.  Faith  will  have  its  increase,  both 
in  quality  and  quantity.  If  our  movement  is  a  vital  one,  and 
not  a  mechanical  one,  we  shall  without  a  shadow  of  doubt  see 
more  faith  when  the  Son  of  man  comes.  For  there  is  no 
power  in  which  there  is  not  also  much  of  prophecy.  Power  is 
itself  prophecy. 

Only  thus  can  we  fairly  represent  the  Master.  The  vitality 
of  the  pulpit  is  blood  kin  to  its  power  of  vision.  Its  three 
words  are,  "anchorage,"  "adaptation,"  "  advance."  As  any 
circle  can  be  drawn  by  means  of  three  points,  so  the  world 
may  be  included  in  these  three.  ITarnack  has  a  significant 
passage  in  his  History  of  Dogma,  in  which  he  shows  how 
the  early  Church  planted  itself  on  Christ,  aimed  for  the 
whole  world,  and  used  the  Grieco-Homan  world  for  its  agent. 
^' The  Gospel  bec^mie  a  world  religion  in  that,  having  a 
message  fur  all  mankind,  it  preached  it  to  Greek   and  Bar- 


1S07.]       Permanent  and  Progressice  in  ITomilctics.  419 

barian,  and  accordingly  attached  itself  to  the  spiritual  and 
political  life  of  the  wide  Ilonian  empire."  In  all  this  the 
anchorage  is  none  the  less  firm,  though  the  adaptation  de- 
mands change  ;  it  may  be  confidently  asserted  that  modification  ■ 
of  statement  is  often  a  declaration  of  the  mastery  of  essential 
principles.  It  may  be  said  that  error  is  an  effort  at  adapta- 
tion. Yes  ;  but  error  steals  a  little  stock,  and  then  waters  it 
into  manifold  size.  Not  so  with  truth.  The  chameleon  versa- 
tility of  unbelief,  that  creeps  with  credulous  eagerness  upon 
each  new  substitute  for  the  truth  and  absorbs  the  hue  of  every 
last  guess  at  truth,  serves  to  make  plain  that  error  becomes  visi- 
ble and  attracts  notice  only  as  it  fastens  itself  to  some  distorted 
or  fractional  discovery.  One  error  gives  wa}-  to  another,  to  be 
in  turn  displaced.  For  instance,  there  are  two  kinds  of  fatal- 
ism, tlie  Calvinistic  and  the  scientific.  They  differ  in  this, 
that  the  former  does  not  allow  a  man  who  is  doomed  to  know 
his  fate,  wliile  the  latter  oppresses  him  with  the  feeling  that  this 
is  about  all  tlie  knowledge  he  can  claim.  The  old-time  denial 
of  freewill  has  had  its  day,  and  another  is  passing.  Until  of 
late  much  emphasis  has  been  put  upon  the  scientific  doctrine 
of  lieredity,  and  many  have  enlarged  upon  its  gloomier  phases. 
It  is  an  important  truth,  but  not  all-explaining.  Some  who,  as 
experts  in  penology,  gave  in  their  adherence  to  this  gloomy 
fatalism,  liave  of  late  renounced  their  former  belief,  and  are 
now  denouncing  the  pessimism  that  lurked  in  the  doctrine  they 
once  advocated.  In  a  late  paper  jNIr.  Eound,  Secretary  of  the 
National  Prison  Association,  argued  that  criminals  are  not  the 
victims  of  heredity.  "I  wish  to  put  myself  on  record,''  he 
says,  "after  a  study  of  the  criminal,  and  contrary  to  my  previ- 
ous "Utterances,  as  going  squarely  back  to  the  doctrines  of  free 
will  as  laid  down  by  our  fathers."  Dr.  Williams,  of  Randall's 
Island  Hospitals,  holds  to  the  same  view.  Heredity  is  not  the 
transmission  of  conditions  so  much  as  of  tendencies,  and  environ- 
ment lias  more  to  do  %vith  the  formation  of  character  than  inher- 
itance. So  the  latest  science  gives  new  force  to  the  old  faith, 
and  we  may  confidentl}- assert  that  no  living  appeal  of  the  pul- 
pit will  be  permanently  poisoned  by  the  mischievous  notions  of 
tlie  foes  of  truth.  The  basis  of  the  "  universal  homilotic  "  is 
divine. 

"When  we  address  ourselves  to  the  other  side  of  our  question 


420  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

we  find  a  tremciidon?  burden  of  res]-.on?ibi]ity  rolled  uj^on  the 
living  pulpit.  Xot  the  least  reason  for  this  is  that  there  is  here 
no  "  U))iver6al  liomiletic."  For  the  preacher  must  be  first  of  all 
a  witness.  No  sorcery,  no  cliarm  of  speech,  no  wealth  of  kuowl- 
edgSj  can  transform  the  man  who  is  not  a  witness  into  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel.  The  wisdom  must  be  both  of  the  liead 
and  the  heart.  It  is  as  true  now  as  ever  that  the  distinction  of 
St.  Augustine  holds  good  between  sapientia  and  eloqv.cniia. 
Saplcntla  without  clo<iaentia  will  do  good  ;  eloquentia  without 
sapientia  \\\\\  do  no  good.  In  the  union  of  the  two  there  is  the 
world-transforming  pulpit.  Induction  never  yet  made  a  true 
preacher.     Inspiration  alone  can  do  that. 

Xor  can  wc  hope  that  the  ofiice  will  do  for  the  man  what 
nothing  else  on  earth  has  ever  done.  Officialism  and  efiiciency 
are  not  destined  to  the  highest  sort  of  union.  Ordination 
papers  arc  a  poor  substitute  for  the  oracles  of  God.  The  man 
must  be  authorized,  as  well  as  his  place.  Yet  even  here  there 
is  peril.  Hence  the  true  witness  is  always  loath  to  bolster  up 
liis  sermons  by  a  too  ready  ]-eference  to  his  own  personal  expe- 
rience of  the  truth  which  is  taking  hold  of  the  world.  The 
emotion  of  the  passing  day  is  too  small  a  mirror  for  the  sun  of 
truth.  No  one  should  be  stripped  of  his  well-grounded  con- 
viction of  the  power  of  his  personality  in  the  pulpit,  but  be 
jshould  bev.-are  of  making  too  frequent  trips  to  that  storehouse. 
It  will  give  out  before  the  truth  which  embraces  tlie  world. 
One's  own  life  cannot  be  the  standard  of  God's  dealings  with 
men.  God  is  at  work  upon  a  world  problem  in  which  one 
man's  life  is  a  small  fraction.  The  too  frequent  use  of  autobi- 
ographical material  is  apt  to  seduce  a  man  from  the  hard  study 
of  the  age-long  purpose  of  the  Redeemer.  Autobiographj'  eri^s 
in  substituting  the  feeling  of  the  day  for  the  philosophy  of  the 
ages.  The  prescjit  day  is  not  to  set  up  the  petty  tyranny  of  the 
day  over  the  truth  of  the  centuries.  God  has  a  thousand  ways 
of  affecting  men,  and  it  is  our  duty  to  follow  him  out  on  the 
lengthening  pathway  trod  by  the  saints  of  all  ages.  The  man  is 
not  the  first  thing  in  the  sermon.  He  is  the  first  thing  the  ser- 
mon is  to  flow  through  in  order  to  achieve  its  expected  end. 
Corot's  devotion  to  liis  art  suggests  a  most  important  lesson  : 
'•  Truth  is  the  first  thing  in  art,  and  the  second,  and  the  third." 
One  may  not  tell  the  whole  truth  in   one  sermon,  but  what  is 


1897.]       Permcnient  and  Progressive  in  Ilomiletics.  421 

told  must  square  with  all  other  truth  in  the  universe,  so  far  as 
one  may  hold  the  two  in  equipoise.  The  imperative  need  is 
system  in  our  thinking  if  ever  the  pulpit  is  to  become  the 
Moses  of  Red  Sea  crossings  of  the  twentieth  century,  stretching 
a  mighty  wand  over  defiant  waves  and  drying  a  way  for  the  safe 
passage  of  even  little  children. 

The  true  witness  will  not  misuse  his  place  of  power.  The 
jiractice  of  pulpit  tricks  and  the  violence  of  pulpit  acrobatics 
suggest  to  all  sane  and  devout  souls  the  circus  antics  of  a  clown, 
and  the  church  becomes  a  ring  where  song  and  sawdust  are  in- 
e.xtricabl_y  mixed.  High  duty  is  travestied,  and  the  whistling 
strokes  of  rapier  scorn  justly  circle  the  head  of  the  man  whose 
only  halo  is  a  fool's  cap.  If  one  man  errs  on  the  side  of  a 
strained  originality,  tlie  man  whose  ambition  is  to  duplicate  a 
brother's  splendid  efforts  turns  the  pulpit  into  a  cage  where  the 
parrot  reigns  supreme.  It  is  hard  to  decide  upon  the  proper 
penalty  for  these  two  oppositcs,  tlie  parrot  plagiarist  and  the 
clo^vnish  original.  ALen  are  not  so  much  to  blame  for  endur- 
ing ahomiletic  harness  as  when,  in  the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
the  clergy  were  compelled  to  abstain  from  their  own  sermouic 
efforts  and  to  use  those  ordered  by  the  rulers,  all  of  which  was 
contrary  to  the  judgment  of  Archbishop  Grindal,  who  was 
sequestrated  for  his  importunity  ;  but  when  the  preacher  is 
himself  the  victim  of  his  own  conscious  surrender  to  the  homi- 
letic  helps  on  his  shelves  the  case  is  pitiful  indeed.  The  ad- 
vance of  the  kingdom  is  not  to  illustrate  the  Master's  willing- 
ness to  give  premiums  to  pulpits  erected  upon  ready-made  ser- 
mons. If  in  any  man's  library  there  be  a  volume  that  looks 
as  if  its  title  should  be — no  matter  what  it  is — Preacliing  Made 
/'a*y,  lethim  start  for  the  encomium  which  the  men  of  Ephesus 
won  in  Holy  AVrit  for  their  brave  firing  of  their  old  volumes 
of  magical  prescriptions,  and  add  heat,  if  not  light,  by  a  kindred 
conflagration.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  some  without  these  vari- 
ous homiletic  helps  would  be  like  the  Ephcsian  wrestler  who, 
lacking  the  incantation  of  the  mystic  scrap  of  parchment  on 
his  person,  was  worsted  by  his  opponent.  The  recipe  for  pul- 
pit power  is  not  in  homiletic  confections.  They  are  rather  the 
sweet  poison  of  pulj)it  giants.  There  is  a  definite  increase  of 
logical  skill,  of  imaginative  insight,  of  substantial  exegesis,  of 
wholesome  sympathy  for  the  Hock,  in  a  manly  preference  of 


422  Methodist  Ecvicw.  [May, 

one's  own  second-rate  skeleton  to  the  first-rate  one  of  tlie 
ablest  preacher  on  earth.  Imagine  the  good  to  come  from  a 
sermon  upon  ''  Thou  shalt  not  steal,"  taken  bodily  from  an- 
other's sermonic  coop.  Emerson's  definition  of  a  scholar, 
"  man  thinking,"  is  yet  more  true  of  the  real  preacher.  Some 
such  motto  should  spur  us  to  fresh  effort,  as  that  which  on  the 
walls  of  the  old  Winchester  school  iu  England  fired  the  boys 
to  their  tasks:  ^' Aid  disce^  aiit  disccde ,'  •ma/iet  sors  tcrtia^ 
ccu'di.'''  Tije  mind  that  turns  to  the  w^orld  of  action,  of  letters, 
that  watches  the  tides  of  social  life,  that  feeds  the  imagination 
and  fashions  according  to  living  methods  the  message  for  the  day, 
scorns  ^Yitll  joy  the  fear  that  haunts  the  man  whose  path  some 
braver  pilgrim  has  had  to  "  blaze."  It  is  a  woeful  waste  of 
hard-won  cash  to  invest  it  in  any  sort  of  "  homiletic  helps." 
The  mental  independence  which  wastes  no  time  in  unshelving 
dusty  illustrations  is  one  with  that  originality  which  spui-ns  the 
offer  of  an  unchanging  liomiletic,  with  as  much  pride  and  far 
more  sense  than  Johnson  showed  when  he  hurled  from  his  door 
at  Pembroke  the  shoes  some  friend  had  laid  there  for  the  indi- 
gent scholar. 

Homiletic  folly  is  never  so  absurd  as  when  it  cherishes  the 
hope  of  discovering  an  absolute  standard  of  homiletic  art. 
From  the  standpoint  of  art  the  sermon  is  not  a  piece  of  sculp- 
ture, but  a  tool  of  miglit,  with  which  men  are  sent  of  God  to 
carve  his  name  upon  the  forefront  of  the  ages.  The  sermon  is 
too  much  coupled  with  its  time  to  attempt  an  absolute  stand- 
ard. There  is  both  limitation  and  liberty  in  this.  The  very 
close  contact  of  the  poem  and  the  sermon  with  their  time  is 
evidence  of  life.  We  are  not  to  count  this  necessary  "  orienta- 
tion "  as  weakness.  The  permanent  vitality  of  the  Gospel  is 
the  bi-ide  of  each  new  age,  arrayed  in  the  evermore  radiant  gar- 
ments of  the  bettered  art  of  the  last  thought  man  gets  of  God's 
will  and  purpose.  A  real  preacher  of  the  Gospel  cannot  be 
content  to  seek  that  far-off  absolutism  of  an  artistic  and  unchan- 
ging form  when  his  hearers  are  dying  for  lack  of  bread.  The 
very  power  that  seems  flawless  is  a  failure.  Emerson's  discov- 
ery of  weakness  in  the  ''Iliad,"  because  of  the  freedom  w^ith 
which  Homer  lays  on  the  local  colors  and  indulges  in  constant 
allusions  to  the  petty  things  of  his  day,  is  hardly  worthy  of  tlie 
name.     The  "  localisms  "  of  the   poet,  ai-e  they  not   the  proof 


1S97.]      Permanent  and  Progressive  in  UomiUtks.  423 

t)iat  the  croAvu  of  Grecian  art  was  won  when  it  refused  to  waste 
its  vigor  upon  the  misty  generalities  of  tlic  farther  East?  So  the 
great  pulpit  thinkers  have  followed  a  goodly  throng  of  giants  in 
art  wlien  the.}"  have  turned  from  the  griefs  of  the  Goths  to  tlie 
struggles  of  socialism.  The  power  of  God  is  the  permanent 
tiling.  The  power  of  the  devil  is  the  ever-vacillating  thing. 
It  is  of  small  use  to  fire  into  the  ranks  of  the  Hittites,  Periz- 
xites,  Amorites,  or  other  available  ancients,  when  the  hypocrisy 
of  sham,  the  pride  of  place,  and  the  avarice  of  the  saloon  are 
joining  hands  to  inaugurate  a  dominion  of  demagogues,  vdiile 
the  dilettante  patriotism  of  the  day  declines  to  rule  save  by 
the  vicarious  authority  which  each  reeking  caucus  assumes  only 
to  profane. 

We  live  in  an  age  in  which  the  poet  and  the  preacher  are 
united  by  a  common  sympathy  against  an  unjust  criticism. 
The  scientihc  iconoclast  has  played  the  part  of  the  highway- 
man against  their  peace.  Huxley,  in  speaking  of  poetic  expres- 
sion, c-alled  it  "  sensual  caterwauling,"  and  Stedman  justly  calls 
him  to  account,  and  as  a  poet  looks  forward  to  the  time  when 
men  shall  not  give  attention  to  the  analysis  of  tears,  but  shall 
endeavor  to  create  them.  The  heart  must  have  its  food. 
Poetr}^  and  preaching  are  not  to  become  obsolete  influences  in 
the  scheme  of  progress.  If  the  German  poet  be  right  in  declar- 
ing that  the  last  man  is  to  be  the  last  poet,  then  the  last  man  is 
to  t-estthe  uplifting  power  of  two  wings,  one  of  them  poetic  and 
the  other  sermonic.  If  the  seers  who  stand  on  tiptoe  behold 
the  day  of  reconciliation  between  the  scientist  and  the  poet,  so 
may  vre,  who  have  been  classed  down  with  the  poet  in  a  day  of 
loss  of  power  in  which  the  analyst  is  the  fore,  behold  our  day 
rising  in  the  new  east  of  a  better  knowledge  of  the  proper  rela- 
tions we  sustain  toward  all  the  classes  and  all  the  masses  of 
mankind.  The  world  is  far  from  being  done  with  us.  The 
very  ship  that  bore  the  Indian  sage,  Dharmapala,  back  to  India 
had  on  board  a  band  of  Christian  missionaries.  A  great  day 
is  about  to  dawn.  The  hour  is  ringing  its  optimistic  chimes. 
We  are  on  the  verge  of  vaster  domains  to  be  won  to  Christ 
than  ever  in  the  past.  So  our  own  Haven  was  convinced,  and 
so  Whittier  sang  : 

The  day  is  grcatcning  to  the  dawn  ; 
Tlio  century's  aloe  flowers  to-day. 


4:24:  Methodist  lievieio.  [May, 

Kow  are  wc  able  to  see  in  what  true  originality  consists. 
That  pulpit  v.'liicli  puts  itself  in  the  hand  of  God  for  the  lifting 
of  this  dolorous  time  out  of  its  selfishness  into  the  finer  service 
of  the  coming  age  is  the  original  pulpit.  It  may  be  unable  to 
point  out  the  details  of  the  new  struggle  or  show  the  splendor 
of  the  new  morning  in  all  its  freshness.  What  of  that  ?  It  is 
none  the  less  original.  The  sun  that  smiles  over  the  sea  cliifs 
of  the  east  is  none  the  less  original  because  our  fathers  washed 
away  the  stains  of  their  sleep  in  the  mellow  radiance  of  his 
beams.  He  is  to  us  the  new  light  of  the  new  day,  and  as  he 
climbs  up  the  steep  of  the  sky  to  stir  the  world  to  action  he  is  as 
original  as  when  he  called  Abraham  to  his  tent  door. 

It  is  a  small  ambition  that  a  man  of  God  should  be  anxious 
to  merely  keep  up  with  his  time  ;  let  him  rather  go  ahead  of 
it  in  every  good  word  and  work.  The  fly  on  the  axletree  of 
the  chariot,  in  ^sop's  fable,  saying,  "  "What  a  dust  do  I  raise,'' 
is  too  often  the  man  content  to  share  the  unearned  victory  and 
to  claim  all  the  honors.  Like  the  fly,  such  a  man  is  too  small 
to  be  thrown  off ;  if  he  were  heavier  he  would  cither  fall  to 
the  roadside  or  go  to  the  front.  The  great  chariot  of  the  Cap- 
tain of  our  salvation  is  moving  on  with  quickened  speed  ;  but 
it  is  a  matter  of  regret  that  its  velocity  should  become  a  test  of 
the  tenacity  with  which  insect  incumbrances  hold  on,  with 
heads  too  small  to  be  dizzied  and  with  feet  more  nsed  to  ad- 
hesion than  to  progression.  Not  to  hang  on,  but  to  hasten  on, 
should  be  the  aim.  We  must  hasten.  We  have  come  too  far 
not  to  go  farther.  Our  povrer  is  not  a  meager  revenue  we  get 
by  taxing  the  glorious  memories  of  the  dead,  but  the  capital  of 
God's  onniipotence  which  feeds  with  its  compounding  interest 
the  hungering  hosts  of  the  unsaved.  The  real  pulpit  is  not 
weakening.  Its  very  limitations  are  an  evidence  of  magnifi- 
cent endowments  and  a  surety  of  mightier  triumphs.  The 
philosophers  stone  of  the  pulpit  is  not  a  "  universal  homiletic/' 
but  an  ever-changing,  Christlike  charm  of  the  adaptable  mes- 
sage, in  whose  all-comprehensive  service  the  travel-stained  feet 
of  pi!g7'inis  without  number  find  washing  and  the  pulseless 
forms  of  the  dead  find  life. 

Just  now  we  are  the  witnesses  of  a  phase  of  social  unfold- 
ing that  indicates  the  necessity  of  the  adaptation  of  permanent 
principle  to  a  new  need.     We  are  in  the  midst  of  a  tidal  move- 


1897.]       Vcrmaiient  and  Progressive  in  Jlomiletics.  425 

ment  toward  a  fuller  recognition  of  the  corporate  life  of  the 
human  family.  This  is  a  comparativelj  new  thing.  There  are 
several  causes  for  this.  The  impersonal  laws  of  the  scientific 
realm,  the  new  and  combining  efforts  of  the  industrial  world, 
the  widening  democracy  of  the  political  world,  all  tend  to  in- 
crease the  sense  of  the  mutual  responsibility  by  which  the 
world  is  being  drawn  together.  The  humblest  reporter  has  a 
higher  notion  of  the  "  people "  than  even  Shakespeare  could 
have  had.  His  standard  was  concrete  and  individual,  and  he 
had  no  praise  for  the  impersonal  "many-headed  monster." 
The  one  thing  for  the  pulpit  to  grip  firmly  is  the  new  idea  that 
has  forged  to  the  front,  and  to  show  clearly  that,  as  it  has  had 
the  Gospel  for  the  one  man,  so  now  it  will  not  fail  with  a 
Gospel  for  the  composite  social  estate  that  is  rising  up  all  about 
us.  It  is  for  us  to  offer  an  anticipatory  attitude  toward  evciy 
new  ill,  that  we  be  not  caught  napping,  that  we  believe  in  the 
cure  we  proclaim.  It  is  an  ominous  thing  when  men,  stirred 
by  an  intense  desire  to  know  the  truth,  and  knowing  no  anchor- 
age save  the  effort  that  holds  them  to  their  daily  task,  turn 
away  from  the  Christian  pulpit  and  look  to  the  ephemeral 
counterfeits  of  eternal  verities  for  satisfaction.  Xot  all  the 
blame  can  be  put  upon  the  restless  nonchurchgoing  crowd, 
sadly  prodigal  of  powers  v/hich,  if  they  were  trained  in  right- 
eousness, would  give  the  King  his  kingdom  in  a  day.  Are  we 
in  default  ?  Is  our  culture  a  clog  ?  Ma}'  it  not  be  a  lever  ? 
Is  our  place  to  be  trusted  with  scholarship  ?  Are  we  ever  in- 
clined to  trust  to  inheritance,  and  not  to  try  achievement  ?  Is 
not  the  pulpit  set  here  to  illnstrate  how  much  of  a  burden  God 
can  afford  to  put  upon  men's  shonlders  ?  It  is  the  Atlas  of  all 
time,  not  bearing  the  great  round  burden  as  a  penalty  of  angry 
deity,  but  as  the  honored  colaborer  of  the  loving  God  who 
would  save  men  through  men, 

We  are  in  line  with  the  utmost  advance  of  the  new  day,  as 
well  as  in  touch  with  the  certified  principles  of  the  Founder. 
We  ought  to  make  it  plain  that  we  know  no  ])oison  for  which 
we  lack  the  antidote,  no  misery  for  which  we  lack  an  anodyne, 
no  M-aning  vigor  for  which  we  lack  the  tonic  of  life.  Ilomi- 
letic  literature,  at  its  best,  very  brightly  mirrors  the  passing 
day.  If  the  spirit  of  the  age  emphasizes  the  individual,  the 
sermon  notices  this  accent.     It  may  even  be  drawn  to  excess  in 

28 — FIFTH  SEKIES,  VOL.   XIIL 


42G  Methodist  Beview.  [May, 

its  accent  of  the  prevalent  idea.  Only  vigilance  will  enable  it 
to  hold  a  firm  course  between  the  rock  and  the  -whirlpool.  But 
it  should  not  allow  the  new  need  to  run  too  far  in  advance  of 
the  supply  it  alone  is  able  to  offer.  It  has  been  said  that  there 
has  been  a  threefold  issue  of  dogma  as  represented  in  Roman- 
ism and  in  Socinianisni  and  in  Protestantism.  May  we  not 
add  another,  about  to  talce  sliape  due  to  the  efforts  of  the  great 
blind  giant  men  call  Socialism,  v/hich  struggles  to  get  the  race 
a  little  further  on  its  way  ?  Can  it  be  that  the  prospects  held  out 
before  men  by  street-corner  oracles  are  utterly  w^ithout  recog- 
nition in  the  basal  attitude  of  the  Gospel  toward  the  future  of 
society  ? 

We  must  admit  two  things,  first,  that  Jesus  has  cxliausted  the 
idea  of  a  perfect  religion  ;  second,  that  the  future  is  needed  to 
bring  its  accumulations  of  effort  to  be  measured  b}'  the  Car- 
penter's rule.  His  very  vastness  of  comprehension  of  plan 
precludes  the  possibility  of  our  seeing  clearly  with  our  fathers' 
eyes;  in  order  to  see  Jesus  our  own  eyesight  must  grow  hourly 
keener.  For  he  rises  to  new  levels  with  the  evolution  of  each 
new  age.  Jesus  is  first  revelation — we  should  say,  was  first — 
then  he  was  redemption,  then  regeneration;  we  now  sec  him  in 
his  latest  manifestation  of  might  as  the  regulator  of  society. 
Nohomilcticcan  hold  the  ages  to  their  various  destinies  without 
the  kaleidoscopic  personality  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  ability  to 
propagate  truth  comes  from  him.  He  prefers  the  life  of  an  en- 
thusiasm that  has  blemishes  to  thedeadncss  of  a  restraint  that  is 
flawless.  Men  will  bo  led  to  say  with  Arndt,  "  Wlien  I  am 
thirsty  I  prefer  a  troubled  spring  to  a  dry  well."  The  abandon 
of  a  courteous,  courageous,  scholarly  pulpit  is  the  "  desire  of  the 
nations."  Such  a  pulpit  need  have  no  fear  that  the  power  of  the 
Lord  of  the  world  will  become  less  through  effort  to  cover 
vaster  territory.  A  constant  inspiration  lies  in  the  feeling  that 
all  progress  is  permanent  which  has  Jesus  for  its  monumental 
file-leader.  It  is  as  Freemantle  has  said,  "  "When  the  Church 
is  seen  to  be  the  constant  inspirer  of  human  progress  there 
will  be  no  skeptics  but  those  to  whom  human  progress  is  in- 
different." "When  it  comes  to  pass  that  worship  shall  go  with 
Christ  to  the  house  of  God  to  hear  him  road  the  lessons ;  and  the 
family  shall  repeat  the  scenes  of  the  Nazareth  home ;  and 
knowledge  shall  learn  of  the  great  Teacher,  and  art  ask  how 


1S97.]        Permanent  and  Progressive  in  Jlomilctics.  427 

the  Ca]'pcntcr  in  the  little  shop  of  the  liill  town  toiled ;  and  trade 
be  not  compelled  to  absent  itself  from  the  J^ord's  table  because 
it  has  the  money  of  the  land ;  and  society  shall  have  no  feast 
to  which  the  chief  Guest  is  not  invited  ;  and  statesmanship  shall 
make  no  war  without  the  Captain  ;  and  philanthropy  shall  break 
no  bread  till  it  has  his  benediction  ;  and  the  pulpit  shall  ignore 
its  commission  and  doubt  its  inspiration  unless  fi-om  him — then 
it  may  be  known  that  the  King  has  come  to  his  kingdom. 

Let  but  the  pulpit  covet  a  passion  for  reality  in  preaching 
the  Saviour  akin  to  that  possessed  by  Holman  Hunt  in  his  paint- 
ings. Ruskin  has  a  significant  contrast  between  Ilossetti  and 
Hunt : 

To  Eossctti  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  wore  only  the  greatest  poems 
he  knew;  and  he  painted  scenes  from  them  with  no  more  actual  belief 
in  their  relation  to  the  present  life  and  business  of  men  than  ho  gave  to 
the  "Morte  d'Arthur"  and  the  "Vita  Nuova."  But  to  Ilolman  Hunt  the 
story  of  the  New  Testament,  when  once  his  mind  entirely  fastened  on  it, 
became  what  it  was  to  an  old  Puritan,  or  an  old  Catholic  of  true  blood — 
not  merely  a  reality,  not  merely  the  greatest  of  realities,  but  the  only 
reality.  So  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  earth  any  more  that  does  not 
speak  of  that,  there  is  no  course  of  thought  nor  force  nor  skill  for  him 
but  it  springs  from  and  ends  in  that. 

Shall  the  perishable  canvas  tell  to  few  geno'ations  the  tale  of 
such  devotion,  and  shall  the  preacher  fritter  his  time  away  in 
the  passionless  pastime  of  giving  pleasure  to  a  select  few,  when 
he  might  be  fashioning  a  vast  volume  of  "living  epistles?" 

The  world  is  to  be  saved  by  preaching.  A  mere  matter-of- 
fact  obedience  to  the  divine  call  has  its  fair  reward.  But  there 
is  a  richer  quittance  in  store  for  the  man  who,  out  of  liis 
partial  successes  and  painful  failures,  out  of  mingled  fears  and 
hopes,  out  of  the  tremulous  utterances  of  tremendous  truths, 
has  learned  to  count  his  place  of  power  far  beyond  his  deserts, 
and  to  rejoice  that  the  largest  accumulations  of  knowledge,  the 
severest  training,  the  most  sinewy  skill,  can  never  be  hampered 
by  the  size  of  the  position  he  is  striving  to  fill.  If  the  young 
preacher  be  a  true  man,  the  sense  of  the  worth  of  the  few 
square  feet  set  apart  for  him  in  front  of  his  fellows,  the  feeling 
that  liere  is  no  common  busli  but  one  "  aflame  with  God,"'  and 
which  he  dare  not  approach  witli  sandaled  feet — this  sense 
can  never  grow  dull  witli  the  passing  years,  and  he  aftervrard 


428  Methodist  liemcw.  tMay, 

comes  to  cliidc  bimsclf,  ^vllcn  amid  new  marvels  and  sterner 
struggles  to  acliievc  Lis  ideal,  that  Lis  early  wonder  Lad  no 
wider  Lorizon.  He  wLo  does  not  find  Lis  conception  of  the 
pulpit  growing  as  the  otlier  influential  factors  grow,  and  out- 
growing them,  may  well  be  alarmed. 

Preaching — a  man's  standing  before  men,  and  by  force  of 
mind  and  grace  of  address  and  heat  of  soul  trying  to  put  God's 
thouglit  into  their  lives — this  sLall  Lave  evermore  its  own  crown 
as  cLief  among  tLe  princes  of  progress.  Keitber  familiar 
acquaintance  nor  furious  antagonism  can  ever  diminisL  tlic 
colossal  size  of  tlie  pulpit.  Here  the  rarest  souls  win  rarest 
triumphs.  He  who  clings  to  the  surpassing  value  of  Lis  calling, 
and  ^vitll  tLe  true  preacLei"'s  double  passion — now  for  trutb  and 
now  for  souls — never  fails  to  scan  new  skies,  and  to  try  untrod 
patLs,  and  to  answer  tlio  freshest  challenges  of  his  foes  with  more 
than  their  daring — he  will  know  no  "dead  line  "  save  tLe  one  in 
tlie  city  of  tLe  dead.  Of  sucL  men  may  say,  as  was  said  of 
Moses,  "Xo  man  knowetli  of  Lis  sepulcLer."  Of  otLcrs — well, 
no  matter. 

TLe  pulpit  is  a  cLariot,  not  a  Lcarsc.  WLat  a  difference  be- 
tween tlie  man  who,  a  few  years  ago,  left  the  pulpit  for  the 
stage,  and  the  man,  now  dead  a  hundred  years,  who  hewed  his 
desk  of  stone  with  the  same  hands  that  wrought  the  immortal 
Chcclcs,  and  found  Lis  dying  coucli  transformed  into  a  flaming 
pLacton  sucL  as  even  the  heat  of  the  pagan  poet's  frenzy  never 
fasLioned  for  \\\c.  madcap  of  the  mythic  sky  !  Miln  thought  to 
find  in  the  drama  an  educator  more  engaging,  more  wise,  and 
more  enduring  than  could  be  secured  in  the  Christian  pulpit. 
Fletcher  cried  out  with  failing  breath :  "  Shout !  Shout  aloud  ! 
I  want  a  gust  of  praise  to  go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth !  "  WLo 
knows  of  tlic  preacher-actor  ?  Wlio  has  forgotten  the  preacLer- 
serapL  ? 


cs2;<% 


1S07.]  Atmosjjhcre  and  Personnel  of  Oxford.  429 


j^KT.  VII.— THE  ATMOSPHERE  AND  THE  PERSONNEL 
OF   OXFORD    UNIVERSITY. 

If  one  lias  a  real  love  for  English  literature,  or  for  English 
Church  history,  he  must  also  have  an  appetite  more  or  less  de- 
veloped for  Oxford.  We  say  less,  as  well  as  more,  developed, 
because  there  are  ]nany  men  of  true  literary  instincts  whose 
longings  for  Oxford  ai-e  not  at  all  pronounced.  But,  if  these 
•were  once,  by  chance,  to  drink  at  this  fountain  head,  their 
whole  soul  would  cry  out  with  unwonted  delight. 

The  true  university  is  before  all  things  a  vast  conserva- 
torinm,  a  treasure-house  of  human  achievements  already 
T\Tought.  It  is  a  broad,  lofty  platform  reared  upon  the  un- 
shaken pillars  of  established  truths,  where  the  laborers  of  to- 
day may  accurately  lay  down  their  base  lines,  and  from  which 
they  niay  confidently  project  their  angles,  deducing  legitimate 
conclusions  concerning  the  things  not  known  from  the  things 
which  do  appear.  Such  a  university  is  Oxford,  rich  in  its  his- 
toric traditions,  which  ai-e  as  old  as  the  English  people,  rich  in 
its  endowments  of  books  and  buildings,  and  ever  rich  in  its 
cultured  society  of  earnest  scholars. 

It  is  difficult  to  write  with  any  degree  of  satisfaction  about 
Oxford,  it  is  so  large,  so  varied,  and  so  unique.  If  one  can 
imagine  a  score  or  more  of  Wesleyan  un:versities  or  Prince- 
tons all  clustered  together  in  convenient  proximity,  in  the  cen- 
ter of  a  city  of  fifty-live  or  sixty  thousand  inhabitants,  he  niay 
get  some  idea  of  its  size.  Then,  if  he  can  imagine  that  each  of 
these  several  groups  of  college  buildings  bears  a  marked  indi- 
viduality or  style  of  its  own,  including  kitcliens,  dining  halls, 
dormitories,  libraries,  chapels,  museums,  observatories,  con- 
servatories, laboratories,  churches,  a  great  publishing  concern, 
and  an  ancient  cathedral,  he  may  get  some  idea  of  its  variety. 
As  for  uniqueness,  Oxford  is  purely  unique  ;  there  is  none 
other  of  its  kind.  Cambridge  is  entirely  different,  though  in 
its  way  quite  as  interesting,  both  in  history  and  spirit.  In  the 
minds  of  those  who  are  acquainted  with  Tliomas  Hughes's  Torn 
Broicn  there  already  exists  u  picture  of  Oxford.  A  truer  por- 
trayal of  that  famous  seat  will  never  be  made  ;  and  who  wishes 
anything  modern  to  sur})ass  the  Oxford  of  fifty  yeai-s  ago  ? 


430  Methodist  licvieio.  [May, 

Instead  of  "going  up"  from  Paddington  in  a  Great  T\''estern 
express  train — time  one  hour  and  twenty-live  minutes — and 
"getting  down"  in  one  of  tlie  most  dismal  stations  on  tlie 
"line,"  whence  one  has  to  elbow  his  way  through  one  of  those 
everlasting  English  underground  passages  before  he  is  privileged 
to  set  eyes  on  the  most  unsightly  part  of  the  city,  let  us  leave 
London  on  top  of  an  old-time  stagecoach,  behind  four  nervous, 
well-groomed  cobs,  and  take  the  whole  of  a  long  October  day 
to  cover  our  sixty-odd  miles.  Thank  fortune,  one  can  still 
reach  Oxford  cither  from  AVarwickshire  or  London  in  the 
same  respectable  fashion  that  was  good  enough  for  Sanniel 
Johnson  and  Tlionuis  De  Quinccy,  Joseph  Addison  and  Jona- 
than Swift.  Let  no  one  persuade  himself  that  he  has  ever 
seen  England  at  her  best  until  he  has  view^ed  her  rural  shires 
from  something  better  than  a  car  window.  But  here  we  are 
rounding  Shotover  Hill,  and  behold  what  a  valley  spreads  out 
before  us!  It  is  the  upper  Thames,  where  the  river  Cherwell 
joins  it.  And  there  in  the  vale  between  the  rivers,  anciently 
accessible  only  by  those  fords  from  which  it  has  taken  its  name, 
lies  Oxford,  "  that  lovely  city  with  dreaming  spires."  Just 
before  entering  the  town  we  pass  the  Cowley  Cricket  Grounds 
and  Christ  Church  Tennis  Fields,  and  now  we  roll  over  Mag- 
dalen Bridge  and  enter  what  to  us,  with  the  exception,  perhaps, 
of  High  Street,  Edinburgh,  is  the  most  interesting  street  in 
Europe.  Sir  Walter  Scott  said  even  more  of  it  in  his  day,  and 
Mr.  Ruskin  says  as  much  of  it  now ;  and  that  ought  to  settle  it. 
Hear  him  :  "  The  stream-like  windins;  of  '  the  Hiffh ,'  with  its 
magnificent  -vista  of  Queen's,  University,  and  All  Souls'  Col- 
leges, and  the  chui-ches  of  St.  Mary  the  Virgin  and  All 
Saints,  combine  to  form  an  architectural  tout  cnscviUe  sur- 
passed by  no  other  city  or  town  in  the  world." 

Just  before  reaching  the  center  of  the  city  v\-e  pull  up  at  the 
"Mitre,"  the  most  famous  hostelry  of  middle  England.  It  is 
a  well-preserved  old-time  English  inn,  with  all  the  traditions 
and  aroma  of  the  best  Oxford  life  during  the  past  five  hundred 
years,  and  it  is  not  superannuate  yet.  During  the  past  sum- 
mer it  was  rumored  tluit  an  Amcricnn  capitalist  had  purchased 
the  "Mitre,"  with  the  intention  of  replacing  it  with  a  modern 
hotel  on  the  American  plan  ;  but,  tlianks  to  the  good  sense  and 
pride  of  the  comnninity,  sucha  piece  of  high-handed  vandalism 


1S97.]  Atmoi^plicre  and  Personnel  of  Oxford.  431 

has  not  yet  taken  place.  It  is  bad  enough  to  have  "the  Crown 
Inn,"  so  intimately  connected  with  the  visits  of  Shakespeare  and 
tlie  early  days  of  Sir  William  Davenaut,  give  place  to  the 
greed  of  a  modern  banking  company  ;  but  as  long  as  the 
*' Mitre"  can  so  comfortably  shelter  and  provide  for  its  guests 
palsied  be  the  hand  that  removes  her  time-beaten  tiles. 

For  him  "-who  in  the  love  of  nature  liolds  communion  v>'ith 
lier  visible  forms"  it  were  difficult  to  imagine  more  inspiring 
haunts  than  those  to  be  found  in  the  gardens  and  by  the  lake 
of  old  Worcester  College ;  or  among  the  water  walks  and  deer 
parks  of  Magdalen ;  or  in  the  almost  endless  mazes,  called 
"Mesopotamia,"  of  the  university  gardens  along  theCherwell ; 
or  on  the  broad  city  commons  stretching  away  as  far  as  "Wol- 
vercote  on  the  upper  Thames;  or  in  Merton  Fields,  and  Christ 
Church  Meadows,  and  Bagley  Wood,  and  all  the  other  woods 
and  fields  and  meadows  that  lie  along  the  Isis,  as  the  Thames 
is  classically  called  below"  the  city,  as  far  as  Abingdon.  And 
one  will  certainly  want  to  climb  Shotover  again,  and  read  on 
its  brow  the  legend  of  its  naming  ;  and  some  day  climb  to 
Cunmor  Hurst,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  valley,  and  read 
Matthew  Arnold's  "  Scholar  Gypsey  "  beneath  Arnold's  "  signal 
elm ;"  -and  make  a  detour,  on  his  return,  through  Cunmor  vil- 
lage, and  read  the  epitaphs  in  Cunmor  churchyard  and  in  the 
church,  together  with  a  few  verses  from  the  chained  Bible 
there — a  copy,  by  the  way,  of  the  first  edition  of  King  James, 
and  the  basis  of  the  English  text  of  the  celebrated  Oxford 
Bibles  ever  since.  And  he  will,  of  course,  sentimentally  study 
the  Latin  tablet  to  virtuous  Anthony  Foster,  and  wish  there 
were  a  monument  half  so  well  done  to  poor  Amy  Robshart,  who 
often  Avorshiped  liere.  And,  if  he  has  learned  the  stiles  and 
gates  and  paths  through  the  fields,  he  will  come  back  to  town 
by  way  of  Abingdon  xVbbey  and  Godstow,  Abbey,  in  the  for- 
mer of  which  Amy  Robshart,  and  in  the  latter  of  which  ''Fair 
Rosamund,"  M'cre  once  girl  graduates.  Then  there  is  Ililey 
for  another  afternoon's  stroll,  with  its  quaint  and  indescribably 
pretty  little  Kormau  church  and  its  ancient  yew  trees;  and 
there  is  Littlemore,  a  mile  or  so  farther  on,  with  its  living 
monuments  of  John  Henry  Newman's  "years  in  retreat;  "  and 
there  is  Dorchester,  with  its  cathedral  ruins,  dating  back  to  the 
time  of  Saint  Birinus,  the  second  great  missionary  bishop  to 


432  McihodUt  Bevlew.  [May, 

Britain,  avIio  followed  Augustine  of  Canterbury  after  an  inter- 
val of  only  fort}'  years.  And  there  is  South  Leigh,  where 
John  AYesley  began  his  preacinug  as  an  Anglican  deacon  in  a 
beautiful  parish  church  which  contains  some  of  the  rarest 
mural  painting  in  all  England.  One  can  also  visit  the  Castle 
Prison  in  Oxford  and  tlje  lodgings  in  New  Inn  Hall  Street, 
where  the  great  itinerant  began  his  preaching  as  a  Metho- 
dist. Then  there  is  a  holiday  drive  out  to  AYoodstock,  for  a 
view  of  the  lodgings  and  the  landscapes  of  Geoilrey  Cliaucer 
and  the  marvels  within  and  around  Marlborough  House,  where 
Henry  II  and  Henry  III  and  King  John  held  court ;  and  if 
the  driver  of  the  "  trap  "  favors  the  plot,  as  he  surely  will  for 
an  extra  sixpence,  he  n:iay  take  in  good  King  Alfred's  boyhood 
home  at  "Wantage,  and  give  us  a  glini])se  of  the  "White  Horse 
Yale,  and  bring  us  back  tlirough  rose-embowered  Marston, 
where  Fairfax  brought  the  king's  commissioners  to  terms  for 
Cromwell.  Ey  this  time,  if  one  is  not  ready  to  exclaim,  with 
ISTathaniel  Hawthorne,  that  "  it  is  a  despair  to  see  such  a  place 
and  ever  to  leave  it,"  he  docs  not  deserve  an  introduction  to  the 
librarian  of  the  beautiful  Bodleian,  nor  the  privilege  of  know- 
ing any  of  the  inner  delights  of  this  wonderful  city  of  colleges. 
But  let  us  pay  a  visit  to  Christ  Church,  which  is  the  name  of 
perhaps  the  leading  college  and  of  the  cathedral  of  Oxford. 
"We  will  enter  by  Canterbury  gate  from  Bear  Lane,  just  oppo- 
site Oriel  College,  whoso  common  room  has  been  so  intimately 
connected  M-ith  the  academic  discussions  of  Sir  "Walter  lialeigh. 
Bishop  Butler,  John  Keble,  Dr.  Arnold,  Bishop  AVilberforce, 
Archbishop  Whately,  Dr.  Busey,  John  Henry  Newman,  and 
Thomas  Hughes.  Passing  under  the  lofty  arch  supported  on 
either  side  by  ilutcdDoric  columns,  we  are  in  "Canterbury  Quad," 
after  the  old  Canterbury  College  which  stood  here,  founded  by 
Simon  Islip,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  13G5.  John  Wyclif. 
at  that  time  fellow  of  Merton  College,  was  made  first  warden 
or  president  of  Canterbury.  In  the  open  space  behind  his  col- 
lege, now  marked  by  a  fountain  and  the  very  center  of  the 
great  "Tom  Quad"  of  Christ  Church,  "W^yclif  began  his  open- 
air  preaching,  and  from  thence  sent  forth  his  itinerant  Lollards, 
forerunners  both  of  the  English  Beformation  and  of  Metho- 
dism. Geoilrey  Chaucer  studied  at  Canterbury,  and  doubtless 
found  in  the  great  warden  his  true  ideal  of  the  priest  of  God. 


1S97.]  Aimosphax  and  Personnel  of  Oj-ford.  433 

Sir  Thomas  More  was  another  great  mind  educated  here,  and 
when  he  left  Canterbury  College  to  take  oHice  at  the  court  it 
was  M'ith  the  stipulation  that  he  should  lirst  look  to  God  and 
after  that  to  the  king.  About  a  century  and  a  lialf  after  its 
founding  Canterbury  College  developed  under  the  ambitious 
lead  of  Cardinal  AYolsey  into  the  foremost  school  of  Oxford, 
being  renamed  first  for  Wolsey  himself,  raid,  after  his  disgrace 
and  death,  for  his  royal  master,  Henry  YIII.  It  was  not 
until  154G  that  it  finally  received  its  present  title,  since  which 
time,  as  before,  many  of  the  most  eminent  names  in  English 
history  have  been  associated  with  it.  To  those  who  have  not 
reached  the  time  when  they  are  no  longer  susceptible  to  such 
things  there  is  exquisite  pleasure  in  vralking  the  courts  and 
climbing  the  staircases  and  knowing  the  lodgings  and  lec- 
ture rooms,  the  gi-and  library  and  chapel,  and  dining  hall  and 
buttery,  where  Yf  ellington  and  Robert  Peel  and  Philip  Sidney 
and  John  Locke  and  "William  Penu  and  Ben  Jonsou  and  Dr. 
South  and  Francis  Atterbury  and  Peter  Martyr  and  the  "\Ycs- 
leys  and  the  Puseys  and  Gladstone  and  Puskin  and  Liddell  and 
Liddon  and  a  host  of  others  have  taken  their  first  steps  toward 
greatness. 

The  Hall,  as  the  college  dining  room  is  called,  has  the  name 
of  being  the  finest  refectory  in  all  beef -loving  England.  Its 
grand  mediaeval  windows,  its  lofty  oak-ribbed  ceiling  with 
pendant  armorial  bearings,  its  capacious  fireplaces,  its  broad 
black  old  tables  for  undergraduates  stretched  along  either  side, 
and  the  table  for  the  dons  and  dignitaries  on  a  platform  across 
the  upper  end  ;  its  four  walls  adorned  with  the  portraits  of  its 
distinguished  foundationers  from  the  hands  of  such  mastos  as 
Van  Dyke,  Hogarth,  Peynolds,  Gainsborough,  Kneller,  Hol- 
bein, and  Millais — all  these  are  a  liberal  education  in  them- 
selves. Here  Charles  I  assembled  those  members  of  his  Par- 
liament who  remained  faithful  to  him  in  his  extremity,  and 
here  maintained  his  forlorn  court  during  that  historic  winter 
of  the  royalists  in  Oxford.  Henry  YIII  was  banqueted  here 
when  head  of  the  college,  and  here  Elizabeth  came  from  Wood- 
stock to  witness  her  earliest  plays.  Descending  the  grand 
stairway  beneath  Wolsey's  Tower,  remarkable  for  its  roof  of 
fan  tracery,  we  enter  the  cloisters  on  the  right  side  of  the 
cathedral  arid  reach  the  ancient  chapter  house.     This  room  has 


43-i  Methodist  Rcvievi.  [May. 

recently  been  restored,  and,  what  witli  steam  licating  and  com- 
fortable I'cd  hangings  covering  a  portion  of  the  bare  walls,  is 
now  the  most  pcipular  lecture  room  in  the  college.  One  can- 
not help  remarking  the  novelty  of  his  situation  as  he  sits  quietly 
observing  liis  surroundings,  while  a  fully  robed  and  bonneted 
canon  calls  the  roll  of  his  variously  gowned  divinity  class. 
And  one  may,  perhaps,  be  pardoned  if  lie  indulges  the  hope, 
wliile  he  nibbles  his  quill,  that  he  may  be  sitting  among  the 
"Wesleys  of  the  twentieth  century.  The  cathedral  is  a  beauti- 
ful pile  in  mixed  Korraan  and  early  English  architecture, 
though  dating  back  to  Saxon  times.  It  has  the  most  ancient 
spire  in  England. 

But  to  a  uonchurchman  the  Church  of  St.  Mary  the  Virgin, 
in  High  Street,  is  far  more  interesting  than  Christ  Church 
Cathedral.  St.  Mary's  is  the  imiversity  church.  Its  main 
entrance  is  through  an  attractive  porch  of  the  Italian  style. 
During  the  davs  of  the  Puritan  supremacy  its  twisted  columns, 
together  with  the  Virgin  Mary,  with  Jesus  in  her  arms  holding 
a  crucifix,  were  the  subject  of  much  criticism ;  and  at  the  trial 
of  Archbishop  Laud  the  building  of  this  porch  formed  one  of 
the  chief  grounds  of  his  impeachment.  It  was  in  St.  Mary's 
that  Cranmer,  when  brought  to  proclaim  his  adhesion  to  the 
Tloman  Church  on  the  morning  of  his  martyrdom,  October  10, 
1556,  boldly  repudiated  all  he  liad  before  said  in  favor  of 
"  Eomish  assumptions  as  contrary  to  the  truth."  It  was  but 
a  few  paces  from  the  sanctuarj^  to  the  stake,  from  the  temple 
of  God  to  the  ditch  without  the  city  gates,  where  Latimer  and 
Hidley  had  sulTored  but  a  few  months  before ;  and  there  did 
Cranmer  ''light  such  a  candle  by  God's  grace,  in  England,  as 
shall  never  be  put  out."  It  has  often  been  said  that  Cambridge 
educated  and  Oxford  burned  the  martyrs,  but  it  cannot  be  shown 
that  Oxford  University  as  such  exerted  any  particular  influence 
in  this  great  tragedy.  The  commissioners  of  inquiry  were 
chosen  by  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury,  and  included,  among 
others,  the  Vice  Chancellor  of  Cambridge,  while  the  trial  of  the 
martyrs  was  conducted  by  Pole  and  the  po])e  irrespective  of 
eitlicr  university.  The  pulpit  of  St.  Mary's  has  been  the  pivot 
on  which  English  Church  history  has  turned  since  AYyclifs 
time.  Catholic,  Puritan,  Anglican,  Ritualist,  Methodist,  Trac- 
tarian,  Most  Ptcvcrend,  Very  Keverend,  Peverend,  and  only 


1S07.]  Aimosphf re  and  Personnel  of  Oxford.  435 

"rather"  Reverend  have  thundered  their  doctrines,  opinions, 
interpretations,  expositions,  impositions,  exconimunicationSj  and 
anathemas  above  her  sacred  cushion ;  and,  strange  as  it  may 
appear,  the  Ciiurcli  of  Christ  our  Lord  still  lives.  Neverthe- 
less, no  more  orthodox,  or  evangelical,  or  practical  sermons 
have  ever  been  preached  there  than  those  of  the  Banipton  Lec- 
tureship, during  the  winter  and  spring  terms  of  1890,  by  the 
venerable  Archdeacon  Watkins,  on  the  Johannean  authorship 
of  the  fourth  gosjicl. 

But  the  crowning  utterance  of  that  year,  and  of  the  past 
decade,  in  St.  Mary's  vras  the  last  sermon  of  the  now  saiiited 
Liddon,  preached  on  "Whitsunday.  The  great  canon  was  al- 
ways greatest  in  Oxford.  Here  he  was  educated  ;  here  he  held 
a  professorship  in  IS^ew  Testament  Greek  for  years  ;  here  his 
best  sermons  had  been  preached  ;  here  he  held  his  lodgings  as 
a  resident  fellow  of  Christ  Church  until  death.  For  seven 
years  he  had  not  been  heard  in  St.  Mary's.  He  was  out  of  all 
sympathy  with  the  too  progressive,  or  liberal,  wing  of  his  own 
High  Church  party.  But  he  seemed  to  feel  that  before  he 
died  he  ought  to  raise  his  voice  in  no  micertain  manner  against 
it.  At  London  his  message  had  already  been  delivered.  For 
the  last  time  the  great  dome  of  St.  Paul's  had  3'everberated 
with  those  silvery,  searching  tones.  It  was  a  beautiful  Sab- 
bath morning,  the  most  beautiful  of  that  entire  summer 
term.  "We  were  told  by  Canon  Paget,  now  Dean  of  Christ 
Church,  then  one  of  the  regius  professors,  that  the  old  univer- 
sity churcb  had  not  been  so  crowded  in  a  generation.  At  pre- 
cisely half  past  ten  the  beadles,  bearing  their  huge  gold  and 
silver  maces,  began  the  procession  from  the  side  chapel  down 
the  nave.  They  were  followed  by  Dr.  Bellamy,  the  vice 
chancellor,  with  Canon  Liddon  on  his  left.  At  the  top  of  the 
aisle  Dr.  Bellamy  made  a  respectful  bow  of  dismission,  and  the 
preacher  of  the  day  ascended  the  high  pulpit.  The  gowned 
and  hooded  line  advanced  to  its  stalls — doctors,  proctors,  mas- 
ters, wardens,  and  heads  of  houses.  All  pray  in  silence ;  all 
sing  in  solemn  harmony  ;  all  stand  in  reverence,  while  the 
Bidding  Prayer  is  read,  and  devoutly  kneeling  join  in  the 
prayer  of  our  Lord.  Then  the  text  is  annoujiced,  and  Eng- 
land's greatest  preacher  of  the  present  generation  is  at  home 
again — '*  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he 


436  Methodist  J?cview.  [jMay, 

"svill  guide  you  into  all  tnitli."  The  tlienie  was  the  *'  Inspiia- 
tion  of  Selection."  The  sermon  was  a  diseussion  of  tlic  Holy 
Spirit's  iniluence,  (1)  in  the  gnidance  and  work  of  the  apostles  ; 

(2)  in  the  foundation  and  conquests  of  t})e  early  Church  ;  and 

(3)  in  the  inspiration,  selection,  and  preservation  of  the  sacred 
canon.  It  was  fervent,  cumulative,  and  convincing.  The 
main  force  was  given  to  the  last  head,  in  which  the  inspiration, 
selection,  and  preservation  of  the  canon  of  Holy  Scripture  was 
boldly  proclaimed.  Unhallowed  criticism  was  rebuked,  irrev- 
erent liberalism  was  silenced,  and  the  great  throng,  with  moist- 
ened eyes  and  glowing  hearts,  again  and  again  thanked  God 
tliat  their  Daniel  had  come  to  judgment.  We  left  St.  Mary's 
that  morning,  as  we  had  often  loft  it  before,  convinced  that 
still  "  the  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,"  and  that  Lid- 
don  would  live  when  Znx  Mundi  should  have  been  long 
forgotten. 

Oxford  does  not  any  longer  belong  to  the  English  Churchy 
nor  to  the  English  nation  alone,  but  to  all  English  people  ;  and 
to  charge  one  born  with  a  bias  for  Oxford  with  the  affection 
vulgarly  called  '•'  Anglophobia  "  is  about  as  childisli  as  to  pro- 
nounce a  man  a  rationalist  because  he  has  been  to  Berlin. 
Everything  in  Oxford  is  open  to  the  serious  seeker,  except  the 
two  degrees  in  divinity  ;  but  all  the  honor  of  the  work  for  these 
is  freely  granted,  and  that  is  all  that  any  serious  scholar  wants. 
"When  once  the  somewhat  terrifying,  but  exceedingly  harmless 
and  wholesome,  barrier  of  red  tape  has  been  passed,  one  finds 
himself  in  the  midst  of  surroundings  the  only  embarrassment 
of  which  is  their  delightful  cordiality.  To  receive  repeated 
calls,  and  those  not  in  tlie  least  formal,  from  the  professor 
whom  you  esteem  to  be  the  most  Christian  and  scholarly 
gentleman  in  the  university,  and  whom  yon  know  to  be  the 
most  indefatigable  worker  ;  to  be  given  a  special  a]-»])ointment ; 
and  then  to  be  met  and  conducted  about  and  introduced  to  men 
and  things  by  another  of  the  most  revered  and  lovable  of  Ox- 
ford's prof  cssoi's,  who  tells  you  between  times  of  his  pet  notions 
regarding  the  East  Indian  tongues — of  some  of  which  he  is  the 
only  living  English  master — with  the  enthusiasm  and  clearness 
of  a  true  instructor,  and  who  insists  upon  hearing  your  opin- 
ions, if  indeed  you  can  commaiid  any  in  such  a  presence,  and 
inquires  about  America  with  the  genuine  interest  and  sympathy 


1S97.]  Aiinosjyhcre  and  Personnel  of  O:rford.  437 

of  a  fatlier ;  to  receive  marked  social  favors  Avliere  you  had 
supposed  the  most  artificial  exclusion  prevailed — these  are  some 
of  the  things  that  dee])en  one's  sense  of  obligation  and  of  re- 
spectful attachment  to  what  lie  considers  to  be  the  leading  cen- 
ter of  Englisli  life  and  letters. 

•  Permit  us  to  sketch  a  scene  or  two  in  outline,  portraying  a 
pair  of  lecturers  who  but  three  years  since  easily  stood  chief 
among  Oxford's  list  of  ])rincely  instructors,  and  both  of  whom 
to-day  are  numbered  with  the  great  majority.  Here  is  Ben- 
jamin Jowett,  as  he  lectures  on  Plato — a  fresh,  ruddy  gentle- 
man well  past  seventy,  full  but  not  stout;  with  beautiful 
white  hair,  clean  shaven  face,  and  the  most  cultivated  voice 
and  nianners ;  simply  and  dispassionately  talking  on,  with  the 
utmost  ease  and  deliberation,  about  the  Greek  philosopher  and 
what  he  said  and  thought  and  meant.  Our  lecturer  is  the 
honored  master  of  Balliol  College,  and  has  been  for  generations, 
and  while  he  speaks  he  frequently  looks  through  the  half-opened 
window  into  the  college  garden  and  seems  unconsciously  to  im- 
bibe a  sweetness  and  calmness  that  well-kept  gardens  always 
appear  to  have  for  philosophers.  We  are  sure  that  garden,  and 
everything,  in  fact,  about  Balliol,  liked  to  have  Jowett  look  upon 
it,  because  Jowett  was  a  gentleman  and  a  scholar.  When  the 
liour  is  half  done  a  servant  quietly  brings  in  a  cup  of  tea  and 
a  bit  of  bread  and  butter  for  the  master  ;  and  when  the  servant 
retires  and  bears  away  the  empty  tray  he  seems  as  proud,  if 
pos.sible,  as  the  garden. 

Here  is  Professor  Edward  Augustus  Freeman,  as  he  lectures 
on  the  "  Rise  of  the  European  States."  He  is  a  short,  thick- 
set man,  who  has  well-nigh  reached  his  threescore  and  ten, 
with  a  big  and  reddish  beard.  He  appears  to  be  sutiering  from 
chronic  asthma,  which  trouble  makes  it  difficult  for  both  lec- 
turer and  audience,  especially  as  he  tries  to  read  rapidly  from 
manuscript  what  you  wish  he  would  give,  in  substance,  ex- 
tempore and  more  slowly.  His  appea7*ance  iii)]M'esses  one  as  a 
little  grotesque,  for  he  always  wears  his  black  academic  cap  and 
gown  above  a  suit  of  gray  a  little  too  well  worn.  When  wc 
saw  him  bearing  down  the  street  for  his  lecture  room  he  in- 
variably reminded  us  of  a  retired  and  scantily  pensioned  sea 
captain. 

But  to  the  present  reader  no  names  shine  forth  in  the  entire 


438  Mcfhodlsi  Review.  [May, 

list  of  Oxford  worthies  so  illustriously  as  those  of  John  and 
Charles  Wesley,  felicitously  called  "  the  head  and  the  heart  of 
Methodism."  For  the  last  three  hundred  years  the  name  of 
AVesley  has  probably  been  inscribed  upon  the  roster  rolls  (>f 
Oxford  University  as  continuously  as  that  of  any  other  English 
family.  Bartholomew,  the  great-grandfather  of  the  Weslcys ; 
John,  their  grandfather;  Samuel,  their  father,  and  Samuel, 
Jr.,  their  elder  brother,  as  well  as  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley,  their 
maternal  grandfather,  had  all  preceded  them  as  holders  of 
advanced  degrees  in  the  great  school,  and,  without  exception, 
liad  gone  forth  as  able  divines  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Bartholomew  was  skilled  in  medicine  as  well  as  in  theology, 
and  it  is  said  that  his  great-grandson,  John,  inherited  his  med- 
ical tendencies  from  this  source.  John,  the  next  in  the  line, 
was  profoundly  learned  in  the  oriental  languages,  and  was  the 
first  of  the  Wesley s  to  develop  a  marked  talent  for  keeping  a 
daily  journal  in  which  he  described  all  the  events  of  his  out- 
ward life,  as  well  as  the  workings  of  his  heart.  Samuel,  the 
son  of  this  John  and  father  of  the  greater  John  to  follow,  was 
a  member  of  Exeter  College.  It  was  in  him  first  that  the 
poetic  gifts  of  the  house  showed  themselves.  One  of  liis  poems, 
written  immediately  after  the  battle  of  Blenheim,  so  pleased 
the  first  Duke  of  Marlborough  that  he  made  its  author  chaplain 
of  one  of  his  chief  regiments,  and  promised  him  a  prebend, 
which  last  was  foiled  by  controversial  disputes  with  the  Dis- 
senters, who  were  then  very  powerful  in  Parliament.  This 
same  gifted  Samuel  wrote  an  elaborate  Latin  comjnentary  on 
the  Book  of  Job,  and  projected  a  polyglot  edition  of  the  Bible 
in  Hebrew,  Chaldce,  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  with  the  help  of 
his  son  John,  tlien  in  Oxford,  finished  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  it,  as  we  find  in  his  letters,  though  we  are  unable  to  say 
whether  he  ever  actually  carried  any  of  it  through  the  prcst. 
The  three  famous  sons  of  Samuel  Wesley,  namely,  Samuel, 
Jr.,  John,  and  Charles,  succeeded  one  another  in  the  order 
named  as  members  of  Christ  Church  College,  the  first  being 
entered  in  1711,  the  second  in  1720,  and  the  third  in  1726. 

It  was  during  this  period,  or  perhaps,  more  broadly  speaking, 
during  the  entire  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  that  the 
University  of  Oxford,  when  measured  by  the  ideal  standard 
of  a  great  Christian  school,  sounded  the  lowest  depths  of  her 


1897.]  Atmosjyhere  and  Personnel  of  Oxford.  439 

lilstory  ;  and  it  is  most  instrnctivc  to  note,  as  o)ie  of  Wesley's 
biographers  lias  already  done,  that  the  greatest  evangelical 
movement  of  modern  times  "  took  its  rise  in  the  attempt 
made  by  an  Oxford  tutor  to  bring  back  to  the  national  insti- 
tution for  education  something  of  that  method  which  was  at 
this  time  so  disgracefully  neglected."  The  condition  of  morals 
throughout  Great  Britain  was  deplorable.  The  utmost  licen- 
tiousness prevailed  at  court,  and  the  vices  of  the  first  two 
Georges  had  a  baleful  effect  upon  the  nation.  Political  honesty 
was  a  thing  unknoM^i  among  parliamentary  leaders.  It  is 
sober  history  that  even  the  most  eminent  men  had  their  price, 
and  that  those  in  power  maintained  themselves  there  by  m'cU- 
placed  bribery.  The  leisure  classes  deHghted  in  drunkenness 
and  debauchery,  and  gloried  in  their  shame.  Inndelity  i-an 
rampant,  and  those  writers  were  most  popular  who  adopted  a 
style  in  accord  with  the  debased  and  coarse  tastes  of  the  day. 
Among  the  people  generally  the  same  flagrant  immorality  ])re- 
vailed.  The  streets  were  continually  disturbed  by  riots.  The 
public-house  signs  offered  to  inake  men  drunk  for  a  penny,  and 
dead  drunk  for  twopence,  with  straw  to  lie  upon !  In  the 
rural  districts  real  barbarism  reigned,  and  in  the  mining  coun- 
ties brutal  savagery.  There  was  darkness  in  high  places  and 
darkness  in  low  places ;  darkness  in  the  court,  the  camp,  the 
Parliament,  and  the  bar ;  darkness  in  country  and  in  town ; 
darkness  among  the  rich  and  among  the  poor  ;  a  gross,  thick 
religious  and  moral  darkness ;  a  darkness  that  might  be  felt. 
Kor  was  the  Church  nmch  better.  Says  one  of  the  least  im- 
passioned of  TVesleyan  historians  : 

The  fires  of  martyrdom  destroyed  the  early  leaders  of  the  English  Refor- 
mation, The  imperial  will  of  Elizabeth  made  the  Anglican  Church  sub- 
ject to  state  tutelage.  The  agents  employed  to  carry  on  the  work  were 
both  impious  and  ignorant,  and  so  the  work  of  reformation  lacked  both 
efiicicncy  and  spirituality.  The  Puritans  for  a  while  blew  a  clear  blast 
from  the  Bible  trumpet,  but  political  bias  and  statecraft  damaged  the 
spiritual  character  of  their  work,  and  they  sank  down  into  a  condition 
very  little  better  than  that  of  the  Establishment  itself. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  both  Church  and  country  at  tlic 
time  when  !Mr.  John  "Wesley,  Fellow  and  ^Moderator  of  Lin- 
coln College ;  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  King's  Scholar  and  Student 
of  Christ  Church  College ;  Mr.  William  Morgan,   Commoner 


440  Methodist  llevicv).  tMay, 

of  Christ  Cliurch  College ;  Mr.  Robert  Kirkhara,  Member  of 
Merton  College  ;  Mr.  Benjamin  Ingham,  of  Queen's  College  ; 
Mr.  TliomasEroughtou,  of  Exeter  College  ;  Mr.  John  Clayton, 
of  Brasenosc  College ;  Mr.  Charles  Kinchin,  Fellow  of  Cor- 
pus Christi  College  ;  and  Mr.  John  Gambold,  of  Christ  Churcli 
College,  set  seriously  before  themselves  the  task  of  seeking  and 
practicing  personal  holiness.  Although  the  name  of  the  elder 
AYesley  is  usually  mentioned  first  in  a  list  of  the  Oxford  re- 
formers, it  must  always  be  borne  in  mind  that  to  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  the  opprobrious  term  of  "  Methodist"  was  in  reality 
first  applied,  and  that  the  epithet  ''  The  Holy  Club  "  was  first 
derisively  given  to  the  little  gatherings  of  tvros  and  threes  for 
religious  inquiry  in  the  apartments  of  the  same  classical  gentle- 
man. It  may  be  also  interesting  here  to  recall  the  fact  that  the 
"strangely  warm  "  feeling  which  John  experienced  in  Alders- 
gate  Street,  London,  on  the  evening  of  "Wednesday,  May  24, 
173S,  had  already  been  enjoyed  by  his  younger  brother, 
Charles,  for  an  entire  week. 

Of  all  the  attractive  coi'ners  in  all  the  classic  wynds  and 
cloistered  quadrangles  of  Oxford  there  is  none  which  compares 
in  interest  with  the  lodgings  which  Mr.  John  "Wesley,  Master 
of  Arts,  occupied  as  fellow  of  Lincoln  College — for  it  was  in 
those  lodgings,  and  during  that  occupancy,  that  an  Oxford 
movement  was  born  the  momentum  of  which  is  destined  to 
accelerate  as  the  square  of  the  distance  therefrom  increases ; 
and  if  Oxford  is  anything  in  the  sight  of  Almighty  God,  she  is 
such  as  the  mother  of  moral  movements,  and  of  such  move- 
ments beyond  question  the  chief  is  that  of  Methodism.  Let  us 
visit  Lincoln  College,  and  especially  the  apartments  of  Lincoln's 
leading  don.  Turning  out  of  Turl  Street,  right  next  to  Exeter 
and  opposite  to  Jesus  College,  we  enter  a  venerable  tower  gate- 
way, with  groined  roof,  and  stand  within  the  first  quadrangle, 
which  was  founded  in  1427  by  Richard  Flemyng,  Bishop  of 
Lincoln — the  shire,  by  the  way,  to  which  Epworth  belongs,  and 
in  which  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  born.  On  our  left  is 
the  hall,  the  exterior  of  which  remains  nearly  in  its  pristine 
state;  the  interior  was  remodeled  in  1701,  two  years  before 
John  Wesley  was  born.  Uere  the  members  of  the  college 
dined  with  the  dons  and  doctors  at  the  upper  end,  and  the 
connnoners  at  the  long  tables  extending  down  the  room.    Here, 


1897.]  Atmosphere  and  Personnel  of  Oxford.  441 

also,  Mr.  Wesley  conducted  the  daily  discussions  at  which  lie 
}»rcsided  as  moderator.  Kext  to  the  hall  in  interest  comes  the 
chapel,  which  is  one  of  the  rarest  relics  in  Oxford.  It  is  wain- 
ecotcd  with  cedar,  and  the  lieavy  roof  and  screen  are  of  the 
same  wood.  The  seats  are  surmounted  by  carved  figures  of 
the  apostles,  said  to  be  the  work  of  Grinling  Gibbons.  In  the 
windows  there  is  some  remarkable  stained  glass,  brought  from 
Italy,  and  lield  to  be  at  least  five  hundred  years  old.  The  east 
windc^w,  at  the  end  of  the  nave,  is  particularly  fine,  being  an  alle- 
gorical composition  in  which  Old  Testament  incidents  are  placed 
alongside  their  Xew  Testament  antitypes — as,  for  instance,  the 
temptation  of  Eve,  and  that  of  our  Lord  ;  or  the  brazen  serpent 
lifted  upon  the  pole,  and  Christ  raised  upon  the  cross.  In  the 
inner  quadrangle  is  a  luxuriant  grapcvhie,  said  to  be  culti- 
vated in  consequence  of  the  heart  of  Bishop  Ivotherham  having 
been  so  touched  by  a  sermon  of  Dr.  Ti'isloppe,  tlie  rector,  from 
tlie  text,  "Behold,  and  visit  this  vine,"  that  he  was  moved  to 
build  the  second  quadrangle.  As  this  same  vine  clambers  the 
wall  and  clusters  about  the  windows  of  Wesley's  lodgings,  it  is 
usually  called  by  the  enterprising  porter  when  showing  Ameri- 
cans about  the  college,  "  John  Wesley's  vine."  Entering  a 
narrow  passage  to  the  right,  we  ascend  a  flight  of  stairs  to  the 
second  story  and,  on  opening  the  door  at  the  top,  step  at  once 
into  a  plain  room  about  sixteen  feet  square,  the  sanctum  of  the 
saints  of  the  Holy  Club.  A  small  sleeping  apartment  opens  oft 
of  one  corner,  and  here  the  father  of  Methodism  saw  many  an 
apocalyptic  vision  and  dreamed  many  a  prophetic  dream.  This 
is  the  spot  where  gathered,  and  whence  issued,  that  devoted 
band  of  Oxford  itinerants  whose  liighly  cultivated  minds  and 
deeply  stirred  hearts  were  the  real  source  of  the  great  evan- 
gelical revival  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

But  a  closing  word  about  the  recent  movement  toward 
making  Oxford's  influence  more  M'idely  felt  among  the  English 
people.  This  movement  began  in  1377,  with  the  abolition  of 
all  churchly  tests  of  membershij)  in  the  university,  and  the 
opening  of  all  degrees  except  those  in  divinity  to  noncon- 
formists. Conservative  Oxford  liad  scarcely  recovered  from 
this  wanton  proceeding  on  the  part  of  a  liberal  Parliament 
when  the  so-called  "  University  Extension  Scheme  "  was  formed 
and  put  into  successful  execution,  a  plan  which  threw  open  her 

29 — FIFTH  SEr.ii:s,  vol.  xiii. 


442  Methodist  lieview.  [Mjiy, 

priceless  treasures  to  hundreds  of  ambitions  and  wortliy  pro- 
vincials during  the  sunnner  months.  To  think  of  Professor 
Max  Muller  making  the  inaugural  address  at  such  a  meeting, 
and  of  many  of  the  best  lecturers  and  readers  in  the  unis'ersitj 
gladly  giving  their  services  toward  its  success !  It  is  a  veritable 
Oxford  Chautauqua.  Then  came  the  hfting  of  the  latch  to 
woman  and  lier  successful  wrangling,  as  at  Cambridge,  with 
the  best  college  men  ;  for  Oxford  is  not  behind  her  sister  school 
in  this  respect,  though  the  fact  lias  Jiot  been  quite  so  widely 
advertised. 

But,  more  important,  if  possible,  than  any  of  the  foregoing 
facts  is  the  very  recent  founding  in  Oxford  of  two  distinctively 
nonconformist  institutions,  Mansfield  College  and  Manchester 
JS^ew  College.  These  represent  respectively  the  extreme  wings  of 
English  nonconformity  ;  the  one  is  the  leading  college,  or,  more 
properly  speaking,  theological  school  of  the  Congregationalists, 
and  the  other  that  of  the  Unitarians.  Afansfield  is  already  one 
of  the  finest  college  properties  in  this  famous  city  of  famous 
colleges.  After  many  years  of  honorable  history  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Birmingham  the  faculty  and  students  removed  to 
their  beautiful  foundation  in  Oxford  only  five  years  ago.  This 
was  indeed  pushing  the  battle  to  the  very  gates,  and  it  was  one 
of  the  wisest  moves  the  Independents  have  made  in  England 
during  the  past  century.  Dr.  Fairbairn,  who  is  widely  known 
in  Ainerica,  is  at  the  head  of  the  faculty,  and  his  school  has 
already  attracted  the  attention  and  admiration  of  all  Oxford. 
Canon  Ince,  in  his  course  of  divinity  lectures  which  we  had  the 
pleasure  of  taking  in  Christ  Church,  was  constrained  to  speak 
in  the  highest  terms  of  the  quality  of  the  work  performed 
in  Afansfield,  frankly  admitting  that  its  standard  was  above 
that  required  of  the  theological  candidate  in  the  university — 
a  fact  which  is  beyond  question.  Dr.  Broderick,  "Warden 
of  Morton  College,  in  his  lectures  on  the  "  Place  of  Oxford 
University  in  Enghsh  History,"  paid  Mansfield  an  equally 
high  tribute,  and  quoted  her  success  to  point  an  instructive 
moral  for  the  grand  old  university  to  which  he  has  given  the 
best  years  of  his  life.  Manchester  New  College  was  also  just 
being  removed  to  Oxford,  having  completed  its  first  year  in 
residence  in  temporary  rooms  rented  in  High  Street.  But  it  is 
now  firmly  rooted  and  well  manned,  with  Dr.  Drummond  and 


1897.]  Atmosphere  and  Persoiuicl  of  Oxford,  4-13 

the  Rev.  F.  E.  Carpenter  on  its  learned  board  of  instruction. 
At  its  first  commencement  Rev.  Brooke  Hereford,  of  Boston, 
Mass.,  delivered  the  address  welcojniiig  the  graduating  class 
into  the  Unitarian  ministry.  He  called  upon  all  to  give  thanks 
to  God  that  it  had  become  possible  for  the  free  churches  of 
England — nonconformists  of  nonconformists  as  thej  were,  in 
the  rejection  of  every  demand  for  subscription  to  articles  of 
faith — to  establish  at  Oxford  their  college  for  students  for  the 
Christian  ministry.  Here,  within  the  precincts  of  this  great 
university,  every  intellectual  and  spiritual  factor  of  the  age 
was  alive — keenly,  eagerly,  passionately  alive.  Here,  therefore, 
was  a  training  ground  for  the  large-mindedness  and  large- 
heartedness  which  in  this  college  were  esteemed  as  of  far  more 
worth  than  any  particular  opinion  that  might  be  adopted  by 
the  students.  They  were  charged  not  to  look  npon  liberal 
Christianity  merely  as  a  collection  of  doctrines  more  or  less 
heretical,  but  as  a  religion  by  which  this  passionately  sectarian 
world  might  be  redeemed  from  its  sins. 

"What  llethodist  could  listen  to  such  things  unmoved,  or  be- 
hold what  glorious  beginnings  Mansfield  had  made,  without 
feeling  his  heart  strangely  warmed  ?  And  what  nobler  monu- 
ment could  the  great  Wesleyan  body  raise  to  the  memory  of 
their  founders  than  there  in  Oxford  to  establish  a  strong  and 
living  school  for  the  maintenance  of  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints  ? 


444  Methodist  Review.  [Maj, 


Akt.  VIIL— HELEN   HUNT   JACKSON. 

The  genius  and  work  of  Mrs.  Helen  Hunt  Jackson  are  of  such 
quality  as  to  place  her  among  the  best  of  America's  literary 
workers.  She  wrote  poetry  of  the  purest  order,  and  was  a 
most  attractive  writer  of  clear-veined  prose  fiction.  Emerson, 
in  some  respects  the  finest  soul  of  American  literature,  in  the 
preface  to  his  anthology,  said:  "The  poems  of  Helen  Hunt 
have  rare  merit  of  tliought  and  expression,  and  will  reward  the 
reader  for  the  careful  attention  which  they  require.''  Thomas 
"Wentwoi-th  Higginson  marks  her  higher  than  Augusta  Web- 
ster, Jean  Ingelow,  or  Christina  Rossetti,  saying:  "  Her  poems 
are  stronger  than  any  written  by  women  since  Mrs.  Browning, 
with  the  single  exception  of  Mrs.  Lewes.  .  .  .  Mrs.  Jackson 
soars  to  your  estimate  loftily  as  a  bird."  Dr.  A.  B.  Hyde,  of 
Denver,  says :  "  My  estimate  of  Mrs.  Helen  Hunt  Jackson, 
both  as  poet  and  person,  has  increased  with  longer  attention, 
and  I  believe  that  even  if  slightly  crowded  from  view  by  the 
throng  of  good,  not  better,  poets,  she  will  not  fail  of  good  and 
abiding  repute  in  our  literature."  It  is  certain  that  hers  wa-s 
a  rare  intellectual  genius,  holding  a  choice  place  among  prose 
and  poetic  writers  because  of  the  fresh  originality  of  her  con- 
ceptions and  the  power  with  which  she  wrouglit  her  ideals  into 
form. 

The  life  and  beautiful  scenery  of  Colorado  have  been  given 
by  her  pen  a  lasting  place  in  the  world  of  art,  yet  she  put  but 
little  of  the  descriptive  quality  into  her  creations.  Her  poetry 
mostly  occupies  a  different  realm,  telling  usually  of  feeling, 
and  thinkiiig,  and  being.  She  runs  the  entire  gamut  of  human 
emotion,  from  the  wildest  ecstasy  of  joy  to  the  deepest  and 
bitterest  sorrow.  Slie  is  a  diviner  of  the  tenderest,  most  sacred 
impulses  which  throb  and  burn  and  long  for  expression. 

She  has  been  M-ritten  of  as  a  brilliant,  dashing  woman  of  the 
world,  who  had  traveled  in  many  lands  and  was  familiar  with 
the  manners  and  customs  of  many  peoples  ;  as  one  who  had  a 
passionate  fondness  for  the  wild  flowers  that  bloom  in  special 
beauty  in  the  fastnesses  of  mountains ;  as  a  fearless  and  graceful 
rider,  at  home  in  the  saddle,  happy  with  the  wind  in  her  hair 
and  the  healthy  blood  in  her  face.     She  was  also  the  embodi- 


1S07.]  Helen  Bunt  J aclison.  445 

ment  of  social  chaj-jii.  Her  refilled  mauner,  her  ready  wit,  lier 
literary  culture,  enabled  her  to  meet  the  demands  of  society 
life,  and  she  had  the  tact  to  become  the  friend  of  the  privileged 
as  vrell  as  a  sympathizer  with  \\\q  disadvantaged  and  disti'essed. 
The  effusions  of  her  mind  and  the  tracings  of  her  pen 
plainly  indicate  the  experiences  of  her  heart.  It  is  almost  al- 
ways so  with  literature  which  has  power  and  charm.  J.  Howard 
Payne  never  had  a  home.  It  resulted  in  what?  In  those 
precious  words  from  the  opera  'svhicli  have  sung  themselves 
into  the  whole  world's  heart: 

'Mid  pleasures  and  palaces  though  we  may  roam, 
Be  it  ever  so  humble,  tliere's  no  place  like  home. 

Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  needed  not  the  name  of  her  gifted 
husband,  nor  that  of  her  illustrious  brother,  or  still  wiser  father, 
to  give  immortal  luster  to  lier  name.  Her  own  soul's  passion 
vibi-ated  through  the  world's  heart,  voicing  the  cry  of  the 
bondsma)!,  calling  loudly  to  his  brethren  who  loved  liberty. 
Uncle  Toms  Cabin  did  more  than  any  other  one  thing  to 
smite  slavery  with  its  deatiiblow.  lu  Mrs.  Stowe  God  gave 
the  negro  just  the  friend  he  needed  then.  So,  too,  the  red 
man  of  America,  driven  bad:,  oppressed,  and  almost  de- 
stroyed, needed  a  champion,  and  Helen  Hunt  Jackson  be- 
came the  pleader  for  his  cause,  throwing  the  whole  might  of 
her  influence  in  his  favor  until  her  appeal  was  heard  in  every 
part  of  this  great  commonwealth.  She  ejitcrcd  mind  and 
heart  into  the  "  Indian  question,"  and  the  Indians  foimd  in  her 
such  an  advocate  as  never  before  liad  moved  the  public  heart  in 
their  behalf.  She  visited  them  in  their  wigwams,  followed 
them  on  their  trail,  and  interested  herself  especially  in  the 
Mission  Indians  of  Southern  California.  With  stirring  and  in- 
dignant words  she  made  known  the  facts  of  their  unhappy  fate 
in  the  newspapers  and  magazines  of  the  country.  The  result 
of  her  investigations  she  published  in  a  volume  in  18S1,  en- 
titled A  Ccniuri/  of  Disho7ior,y\\nQ\i  made  such  an  impres- 
sion that  the  notice  of  the  government  was  attracted  by  it, 
and  President  Arthur  appointed  her  one  of  a  commission  to 
examine  into  and  report  the  true  condition  of  Indian  affairs. 
She  made  her  first  report  in  1SS2,  which  gave  her  friends  great 
eatisfaction.  She  had  done  a  faithful  work.  Her  interest  in 
and  knowledge  of  the  history  and  state  of  these  sons  of  the 


4^6  Methodist  Review.  [A[ay, 

forest  furnished  tlie  materia],  for  her  last  work,  that  prose 
classic,  Bamona,  the  most  worthy  product  of  her  genius.  Her 
own  feeling  about  her  labor  on  behalf  of  the  Indian  is  ex- 
pressed in  a  letter  to  a  I'riend,  bearing  date  of  July  27,  1885, 
only  a  few  days  before  her  death :  '•  I  feel  that  my  work  is 
done,  and  I  am  heartily,  honestly,  and  cheerfully  ready  to  go. 
In  fact,  I  am  glad  to  go.  You  can  never  fully  realize  how  for 
the  last  four  years  my  whole  heart  has  been  full  of  this  Indian 
cause— how  1  have  felt,  as  the  Quakers  say,  'a  concern'  to 
work  for  it.  My  Century  of  Dishonor  and  Bamona  are  the 
only  things  I  have  done  of  which  I  am  now  glad.  The  rest  is 
of  no  moment.     They  will  live,  and  they  will  bear  fruit." 

The  life  story  of  this  noble-minded,  great-hearted  woman 
shows  licr  to  be  one  of  those  M-ho  "  learn  in  suffering  what  they 
teach  in  song."  SorroAV  and  anguish  kindled  the  fiery  furnace 
which  pui-ged  her  dross  and  refmed  her  gold.  She  was  bora 
in  Amherst,  Mass.,  October  18,  1831.  Helen  Fiske  came  of 
good  stock.  Her  father,  Nathan  Welby  Fiske,  was  an  eminent 
Congregational  minister,  a  native  of  ilassachusetts,  at  nineteea 
a  graduate  of  Dartmouth  College,  a  tutor  for  the  two  years 
following  in  liis  alma  mater,  and  a  theological  graduate  of 
Andover.  From  1821.-  to  1830  he  filled  the  chair  of  lan- 
guages, and  then  was  transferred  to  the  chair  of  intellectual 
and  moral  philosophy  in  Amherst  College,  which  position  he 
held  up  to  the  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  in  1847.  He 
died  in  Jerusalem,  whither  he  had  gone  in  quest  of  health,  only 
to  be  transferred  to  the  heavenly  Zion.  He  was  the  author  of 
Bcverai  works,  one  of  which  passed  through  many  editions,  a 
translation  of  Eschenburg's  Manual  of  Classical  Literature,  a 
work  used  extensively  in  college  study  many  years  aj^o.  Tliis 
book  he  translated  from  the  German  in  1836. '  He  w^as  a  clear 
thinker,  with  a  piiilosophical  and  linguistic  bent  of  mind,  whose 
life  at  Amherst  had  much  to  do  with  laying  foundations  for 
the  work  so  successfully  carried  on  at  that  educational  center 
to-day.  Her  mother  was  a  woman  of  literary  tastes  and  sunny 
temper.  The  two  sons  of  this  strict  Calvinistic  family  dying 
early,  only  the  two  dnughtcis  remained.  Anne,  now  Mrs.  I3anr- 
field,  resides  in  Wolfboro,  N.  H.  Their  mother  died  when 
Helen  was  tv.-elve  years  of  age,  and  their  father  three  years  later. 
The  best  that  wise  forethought  could  devise  wa"3  doiic  for 


1S97J  Helen  Hunt  JacJcson.  4-iT 

Helen  to  secure  that  culture  of  iiiind  aud  heart  which  would 
fit  her  for  uoblc  and  capable  living.  Versatile,  full  of  life  and 
sparkle,  she  was  even  as  a  girl  quite  a  character  in  that  quiet 
New  England  town.  Her  naturally  brilliant  intellect,  ready 
wit,  and  discriminating  judgment  found  still  higher  direction 
and  cultivation  by  the  privileges  afforded  at  Ipswich  Seminary 
and  at  Abbotts,  N.  Y. 

At  twenty -one  she  was  Jiappily  married  to  Major  Edward  B. 
Hunt,  a  gentleman  of  excellent  literary  and  scientific  attain- 
ments, and  an  enthusiast  in  his  devotion  to  his  country.  And 
so  her  wedded  life  became  an  army  life.  Graduating  at  Tt^est 
Point  Military  Academy  July  1,  1845,  he  had  risen  gradually 
from  the  rank  of  brevet  second  lieutenant  to  that  of  major. 
His  services  VNere  in  demand  for  various  posts  and  underrak- 
ings,  from  a  professorship  at  West  Point  to  the  construction  of 
important  fortifications  along  the  coast  line  from  Connecticut 
to  Florida.  Their  domestic  bliss  was  hallowed  by  the  gift  of 
three  sons  and  a  daughter.  But  their  unshadowed  happiness 
was  brief,  for  it  M-as  not  long  before  three  little  sodded  mounds 
lay  side  by  side  in  the  military  cemetery  on  the  banks  of  the 
Hudson.  Major  Hunt  was  killed  on  the  morning  of  October 
2,  1863,  while  firing  a  submarine  torpedo,  an  invention  of  his 
own,  as  his  naval  ship  lay  in  port  in  the  harbor  of  Xew  York ; 
and  at  the  age  of  thirty-two  Helen  Hunt  stood  leaning  upon 
the  arm  of  her  first-born,  her  dark-eyed  llennie  Warren,  beside 
the  open  grave  of  her  husband.  Her  stricken  heart  clung 
with  tenacity  to  the  only  remaining  tie  with  such  tender 
affection  as  onh-  the  heart  of  a  mother  can  know.  The  image 
of  liis  father,  the  stay  of  her  widowhood,  the  ambition  and 
hope  of  her  future,  in  that  boy  all  her  life  was  now  centered. 
Imagine  the  awfulness  of  lier  desolation  when  only  two  years 
later  her  splendid  boy,  her  earthly  all,  was  snatched  away  by 
diphtheria  in  1865,  On  his  deathbed  he  made  her  i:)romise  not 
to  take  her  own  life  in  order  to  follow  him.  He  even  pledged 
himself  to  revisit  her  in  spirit  that  he  might  share  with  her  the 
burdens.  But  just  so  sure  was  she  that  reappearance  and  com- 
munication from  the  world  of  spirits  was  from  the  very  nature 
of  the  case  impossible  that,  wliile  spiiitual  realities  were  famil- 
iar to  her  thouglit,  the  special  doctrine  of  "  spiritualism"  she 
utterly  disavowed. 


448  Methodist  Review.  [May, 

In  tliirteen  years  she  was  fancee^  bi-ide,  mother,  widow,  and 
childless  !  TTas  ever  brightness  overwhelmed  in  deeper  gloom  i 
Did  ever  joy  vanish  more  completely  from  a  human  life  ?  No 
wonder  that  for  long,  weary  months  she  was  unseen  even  by  her 
nearest,  dearest  friends.  In  her  ruined  and  empty  home  at 
West  Point  she  sat  moaning  bitterly,  "I  alone  am  left,  who 
avail  nothing."  But  after  many  months  of  solitaiy  mourning, 
alone  with  her  own  heart  and  with  God,  she  reappeared  among 
her  friends.  She  had  felt  that  h'fe  with  her  was  done.  But 
gradually  a  new  sense  of  duty  and  of  privilege  came  to  her.  Out- 
wardly, she  made  no  show  of  her  grief ;  she  shut  her  sorrows 
down  in  the  recesses  of  her  own  heart.  What  she  learned  in 
the  school  of  sorrow  she  sung  in  song  and  poesy.  Iler  suffer- 
ings were  for  herself,  while  the  blessedness  which  accrues  from 
suffering  she  gave  for  tiie  cheer  and  uplifting  of  others.  Out 
of  her  own  sorely  afflicted  soul,  as  with  a  pen  dipped  in  her 
lieart's  blood,  she  wrote  those  pathetic  lines  entitled  "  The 
Loneliness  of  Sorrow  :  " 

Friends  cro'.vd  around  and  take  it  by  the  hand, 
Intruding  gently  on  its  loneliness, 
Striving  with  word  of  love  and  sweet  caress 
To  draw  it  into  light  and  air.     Like  band 
or  brothers,  all  men  gather  close,  and  stand 
About  it,  making  half  its  grief  their  own, 
Leaving  it  never  silent  nor  alone. 
But  through  all  crowds  of  strangers  and  of  friends, 
Among  all  voices  of  good  will  and  cheer, 
Walks  Sorrow,  silently,  and  does  not  hear — 
Like  hermit  whom  mere  loneline.'s  defends  ; 
Like  one  born  deaf,  to  whose  still  ear  sound  sends 
Xo  word  of  message ;  and  like  one  born  dumb, 
From  whose  sealed  lips  complaint  can  never  come. 
Majestic  in  its  patience,  and  more  sweet 
Than  all  things  else  that  can  of  souls  have  birth, 
Bearing  the  one  redemption  of  this  earth 
"Which  God's  eternities  fulfill,  complete, 
Down  to  its  grave,  with  steadfast,  tireless  feet 
It  goes  unconifortcd,  serene,  alone, 
And  leaves  not  even  name  on  any  stone. 

As  years  went  on  Helen  Hunt  grew  dear  to  many.  Hun- 
dreds of  obscure  men  and  women  in  fannhouses  and  factories 
culled  her  poems  from  the  newspaj^ers,  memorizing  them  while 
at  work,  or  ])asting  them  into  homemade  scrapbooks,  or  pin- 
ning them  fast  to  the  leaves  of  the  familv  Bible.     One  of  these. 


1S97.]  JleUn.  Hunt  Jackaon.  449 

with  the  title  "  Best,"  has  comforted  many  a  weeping  Kachel, 
grieving  over  the  Joss  of  her  little  ones  whose  laughter  had 
made  music  in  the  house  and  whose  arms  around  mother's 
neck  had  been  a  more  blessed  ministry  than  words  can  describe. 
The  I'ich  patlios  and  gentle  resignation  are  wrought  out 
Bublimely  : 

Mother,  I  see  you  -with  3-our  nursery  ligbt 
Leading  your  babies,  all  in  white, 

To  their  sweet  rest ; 
Christ,  the  good  Shepherd,  carries  mine  to-night, 

And  that  is  best ! 

I  cannot  lielp  tears,  when  I  sec  them  tu^iae 
Their  fingers  in  yours,  and  their  bright  curls  shine 

On  your  warm  breast; 
But  the  Saviour's  is  purer  than  yours  or  mine — 

He  can  love  best ! 

You  tremble  each  hour  because  your  arms 
Are  weak  ;  your  heart  is  wrung  with  alarms, 

And  sore  oppressed ; 
My  darlings  are  safe,  out  of  reach  of  harms, 

And  that  is  best. 

You  know  over  yours  may  hang  even  now 
Pain  and  disease,  whose  fulfilling  slow 

Naught  can  arrest ; 
lliiie  in  God's  gardens  run  to  and  fro, 

And  that  is  best. 

You  know  that  of  yours  the  feeblest  one 
And  dearest  may  live  long  years  alouc, 

Unloved,  unblost ; 
Mine  are  cherished  of  saints  around  God's  throne, 

And  that  is  best. 
You  must  dread  for  yours  the  crime  that  sears, 
Bark  guilt  unwashed  by  repentant  tears, 

And  unconfessed  ; 
Mine  entered  spotless  on  eternal  years, 

0,  how  much  the  best ! 

But  giief  is  selfish,  and  I  cannot  see 
Always  why  I  should  so  stricken  be, 

More  than  tlie  rest ; 
But  I  know  that,  as  well  as  for  them,  for  me 

God  did  the  best ! 

It  was  only  after  she  had  been  called  in  her  sad  young 
"widowhood  to  give  up  the  last  tic,  her  beautiful  and  gifted 
Ttennie  Warren,  on  whom  she  had  lavished  an  almost  idolatrous 
affection,  that  her  whole  great  nature  went  out  in  tender  words 


450  MetJiodUt  Beview.  [May, 

and  philanthropic  deeds  to  other  lives  as  crashed  and  lonely  ji^ 
was  hers. 

But  Helen  Hunt's  writings  do  not  all  breathe  the  air  of  sad- 
ness. Thej  abound  with  lovely  word-pictures  of  the  grandeur 
of  the  mountains  ;  of  the  exquisite  wild  flowers,  the  gentian,  the 
purple  asters,  the  golden-rod,  and  her  favorite,  the  clover  blos- 
soms;  of  the  wild  songsters  of  the  woods,  rippling  brooks,  and 
the  happy  innocent  days  of  childhood.  There  are  poems  of  the 
days,  and  the  mouths,  and  the  seasons;  there  are  exquisite  por- 
traitures of  biblical  and  modern  characters.  There  are  dream 
scenes  and  pictures  of  real  life.  She  knows,  too,  the  zest  of 
action  and  the  joy  of  doing  good.  It  was  at  JS'ewport, 
K.  I.,  that  she  began  what  proved  to  be  a  brilliant  literary 
career.  Her  writings  came  to  be  in  wide  demand.  The  Nation, 
the  ly^dejyendenf,  the  Century  Magazine,  sought  them,  and  made 
her  known  to  all  the  world.  In  1872  she  was  an  invalid  in 
California.  Obtaining  small  relief,  she  came  to  Colorado,  and 
spent  the  winter  of  ISTS-T-i  at  Colorado  Springs,  where  she 
met  William  Sharpless  Jackson,  a  Quaker  of  quiet  and  dignified 
Christian  character.  On  October  22,  1S75,  she  changed  her 
name  to  Helen  Hunt  Jackson.  Here,  in  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful cities  of  the  Centennial  State,  on  a  sightly  corner  lot  their 
home  v/as  built  to  her  liking,  and  for  ten  years  was  the  center 
of  sunshine  and  love.  She  died  iu  San  Francisco,  August  12, 
1885,  after  a  four  months'  painful  illness.  Her  mortal  remains 
now  rest  in  the  beautiful  Evergreen  Cemetery,  near  Colorado 
Springs.  Her  home  is  preserved  just  as  she  left  it.  Her  library, 
writing  desk,  pictures,  and  all,  are  there  to  receive  a  silent  rev- 
erence from  those  whom  her  personality  or  her  writings  have 
made  her  friends.  Such  persons  visiting  her  home  to  see  where 
she  dwelt  are  treated  with  becoming  courtesy.  In  the  town 
her  memory  is  deeply  revered.  The  social  circle  in  which 
she  mingled,  though  not  large,  was  bright  with  many  a  charm, 
she  herself  being  its  center  and  principal  light. 


1807.]  Notes  and  Disouaiious.  451 


EDITORIAL   DEPARTMENTS. 


NOTES   AND   DISCUSSIONS. 


What  Mattliew  Arnold  abominated  most  in  American  life  was 
our  daily  newspapers,  which  he  regarded  as  a  terror,  a  really 
"  awful  pyraptom."  The  solidarity  of  the  daily  press  has  1)ecn  a 
very  serious  obstacle  to  tlie  reform  of  that  part  of  it  which  is 
reckless  and  lawless.  For,  no  matter  how  much  newspapers  have 
differed  in  character,  the  better  class  has  for  the  most  part  ex- 
tended the  protection  of  silence  over  the  worse.  This  silence  has 
been  broken  at  lastj  and  the  press  has  undertaken  the  office  of 
self-purification.  The  sharp  criticism  of  "  yellow  journalism  "  by 
such  papers  as  T/i.e  Sun  and  The  Tribune  of  this  city  is  encoura- 
gingly significant.  For  a  long  time  the  line  between  decency  and 
indecency  was  left  to  be  discovered  by  the  readers  of  newspapers, 
and  journals  which  took  pride  in  their  own  honesty  had  no  word 
of  rebuke  for  the  dishonest  sheets — none  on  the  score  of  their 
tricks,  lies,  and  shamelessness.  The  purification  of  the  press  is  as- 
sured by  the  enrollment  of  high-class  papers  in  the  reforming 
ranks.  *•'  The  povrer  of  the  press  "  lias  not  been  in  recent  years  a 
subject  for  unmixed  gratification — so  much  Satanic  povrer  was 
included  in  the  phrase,  and  so  doubtful  has  it  been  that  the  good 
exceeded  the  evil,  A  hope  has  now  sprung  np  in  good  men's 
heart'*  that  the  balance  of  power  will  soon  be  unmistakably  on  tlie 
right  side. 

It  always  has  been,  and  will  be,  true  that  no  paper  can  be  a  great 
one  without  the  patronage  of  decent  people;  and  the  better 
readers  have  always  had  it  in  their  power  to  enforce  decency 
in  the  journals  they  patronize,  cither  as  advertisers  or  readers  ; 
but  the  standard  of  decency  needed  definition,  and  editors  are, 
in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  the  best  judges;  and  so  long  as 
they  rendered  no  judgment  readers  might  be  excused  for  giv- 
ing the  viciously  "enterprising  paper"  the  benefit  of  a  doubt. 
The  expression  "3'cllow  journalism"  is  a  verdict  in  itself,  a 
verdict  rendered  by  the  most  competent  authority  in  the  premises. 
Yellow  is  the  color  of  the  flag  raised  over  a  pesthouse  or  a  sb.ip 
\vhich  has  on  board  some  contagious  disease,  warning  oif  all  who 


452  Mdliodht  Bec'ieu).  [May, 

do  not  wish  to  catch  the  plague.  The  crime  of  the  yellow  jour- 
nal is  :  Telling  lies  for  truth  ;  putting  go-ssip  on  a  level  with  facts  ; 
painting  insignificant  tlungs  in  gaudy  colors  to  make  them  seeui 
important ;  invading  the  privacy  of  men  and  "women  for  bad  ])ur- 
poses  of  many  hinds;  printing  in  glaring  type  the  prurient  details 
of  crimes  or  scandals  ;  exercising  a  kind  of  immoral  ])olice  pov/tr 
over  citizens  weak  enough  to  fear  "the  papers"  more  than  they 
fear  to  do  wrong  and  to  evade  doing  right  lest  such  conduct  be 
construed  clean  from  its  purpose.  One  of  the  dangers  of  life  in 
a  great  city  is  the  yellow  journal,  a  wild  beast  worse  than  any  in 
an  Indian  jungle.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  at  the  time  of  the 
prize  fight  which  some  months  ago  disgraced  the  State  of  Nevada 
the  New  Yorker  iStaats  Zcitang,  the  leading  Germaji  daily  of  this 
country,  having  an  immense  circulation,  contained  not  the  slight- 
est mention  of  it,  shutting  it  out  even  from  its  news  iietns,  while 
the  Philadelphia  Puhlic  Ledger  only  included  the  fight  in  its  con- 
densed summary  of  events,  treating  it  as  it  would  any  repulsive 
and  corrupting  crime. 

Hknrt  Drummokd  was  a  blending  of  Dwight  L.  Moody  and 
Herbert  Spencer,  stec})ed  in  modern  science  and  at  white  heat  of 
evangelic  fervor,  a  college  professor  of  physical  science  and  a 
revivalist  at  home  and  abroad.  Whatever  one  may  think  of  the 
reasonings  in  liis  books,  Natural  Law  in  the  Spiritual  World  and 
The  Asc€?ii  of  Man,  he  was  a  standing  proof  that  ardent  spirit- 
uality and  the  scientific  spirit  are  not  incompatible,  but  can  dvs'ell 
together  and  interfuse  in  one  and  the  same  man,  each  intensifying 
or  at  least  not  nullifying  the  other ;  that  a  fearless  thinker  may 
be  a  devout  and  humble  Christian.  Criticised  as  he  was  by  both 
scientists  and  theologians  as  unscientific  in  believing  in  the  voice 
of  the  Spirit  and  as  unsound  in  laying  undue  stress  on  the  reve- 
lations of  nature,  iieither  scientist  nor  theologian  can  deny  that 
intellectually  and  sjiiritually  he  was  a  SM^eet,  intense,  and  radiant 
personality  whom  to  know  was  to  love;  in  his  way  and  measure 
a  burning  and  a  shining  light.  In  no  other  land,  perhai>a,  was 
such  a  man  more  likely  to  arise  than  in  SeotlaTid,  where  a  search- 
ing, debating,  and  testing  mental  activity  works  over  profound 
religiousness  and  fervid  convictions.  Drummond  began  his  pub- 
lic religious  work  by  accompanying  Mr.  Moody  for  nearly  two 
years  as  assistant  evangelist  in  a  tour  through  Great  Britain  ;  and 
ever  thereafter  his  soul  was  aflame  with  zeal  and  his  lips  pleaded 
with  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God,     His  greatest  work  was  amon^ 


1S97.]  Notes  and  Discussions.  453 

young  men,  especially  students.  From  the  wonderful  religious 
a"vvakeni)ig  Avhich  came  down  upon  Edinburgh  in  188-1,  when 
the  Odd  Fellows'  Hall  back  of  the  university  was  crowded  with  a 
thousand  Edinburgh  University  men  in  quiet,  solemn,  and  power- 
ful revival  services  conducted  by  Professor  Drummond,  until 
sickness  disabled  him  two  years  ago,  he  never  lost  his  power  over 
the  students.  It  is  said  in  Scotland  that,  more  than  any  man  of 
his  time,  he  influenced  intellectual  young  men  for  Christ.  The 
fine,  frank,  keen,  earnest,  uplifted  manliness  in  him  appealed  to 
the  aspiring  possibilities  of  manliness  in  them.  His  calm,  face-to- 
face,  peremptory  message  was,  "Brothers,  Christ  is  your  King. 
Surrender  to  him  here  and  now.  Choose  him,  submit  to  him, 
love  him,  live  for  him,  die  for  him,  serve  hirn  forever  ; "  and  so 
keen  and  piercing  was  his  appeal,  so  straight  home  to  the  vitals, 
that  the  strongest  frames  quivered,  the  brightest  spirits  bowed 
to  the  summons,  and  "went  forth  by  hundi-eds,  some  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  brilliant,  athletic,  eager,  and  militant  for  Christ. 
Modest,  pure,  and  brave,  Henry  Drummond  was  the  Chinese  Gor- 
don of  evangelism  in  the  religious  life  of  Scotland,  with  a  similar 
magnetic  moral  mastery  and  power  to  subdue  not  merely  the 
weak  but  the  strong.  The  fervent  ministry  of  this  unordained 
preacher  had  all  spiritual  signs  of  the  true  apostolic  succession  ; 
but  in  its  form,  argument,  tone,  and  accent,  it  was  a  variation  of 
type  from  those  of  the  elder  day.  In  the  substance  of  a  large 
part  of  its  truth  his  message  to  his  time  was  as  old  as  the  sun;  in 
attitude,  address,  and  cadence  it  was  all  .as  modern  as  this  morn- 
ing's sunrise.  It  points  to  a  coming  time  when  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  the  scientific  spirit  M'ill  walk  together,  leading  man  between 
them  in  the  way  of  life  and  light  and  glory  everlasting.  Some 
things  which  he  discussed  we  cannot  see  as  he  saw  them,  but  the 
fact  that  we  differ  with  part  of  his  teachings  does  not  prevent  us 
from  recognizing  that  he  made  a  sincere  effort  to  interpret  old 
truth  in  the  light  of  new  knowledge  lor  his  generation.  Such 
work,  done  even  by  the  wisest,  has  its  risks  ;  but,  in  the  interest 
of  intelligent,  honest,  and  living  belief,  it  must  continually  be 
done. 

THE  SUPREMACY  OF  SOCIAL  QUESTIONS. 
No  other  questions  interest  the  modern  world  more  than  social 
questions.     Some  profess  to  see  in  this  fact  a  proof  of  social  dis- 
order and  a  symptom,  perhaps  a  prophecy,  of  revolution  ;    but 
they  hardly  establish  their  inference.     No  one  believes  that  in 


454  Methodid  Review.  fMay, 

the  heart  of  Africa  social  conclitions  are  perfect ;  but  the  black 
citizens  of  the  Congo  have  never  so  much  as  heard  of  social  ques- 
tions. Life  is  certainly  hard  among  the  Eskimos  ;  our  least 
fortunate  fellow-citizens  would  not  Avilliugly  become  Eskimos  ; 
yet  social  discontents  are  unknown  in  the  arctic  circle.  Wher- 
ever life  is  hardest  there  is  the  least  thought  or  concern  about 
social  problems. 

Perhaps  the  truth  is  that  social  questions  are  taking  their  turn 
as  subjects  for  general  consideration.  The  old  controversies 
have  relapsed  into  silence.  In  religion  a  general  peace  prevails. 
In  government  most  enlightened  men  easily  agree  about  prin- 
ciples. In  scicjice,  after  expecting  everything  from  exact  knowl- 
edge, we  have  come  to  expect  nothing  of  an  order  higher  than 
the  utility  of  things — nothing  different  in  nature  from  the  oldest 
and  simplest  bit  of  knowledge — and,  therefore,  science  is  not  as 
inspiring  as  it  was  thirty  years  ago.  Something  new  was  to  be 
expected  as  the  common  mental  plaything  of  mankind  living  by 
steam  and  electricity.  For  moments  we  get  diversion  out  of  a 
book  on  decadence  or  a  novel  about  a  magdalen;  but  such  play 
is  short,  and  a  large  and  long  game  of  intellectual  football  is  a 
promise  of  rare  pleasure. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  changeful  elements  introduced 
into  life  by  invention  have  contributed  to  raise  social  questions 
to  the  first  place;  but  these  elements  were  here  forty  years  ago, 
when  science,  slavery,  parliamentary  government,  and  "the 
testimony  of  the  rocks "  commanded  all  our  attention.  Then 
voices  which  claimed  apostolic  powers — Fourier's,  for  example — 
were  barely  heard  and  swiftly  forgotten;  now  a  crazy  fanatic 
may  have  the  world  for  an  audience  if  he  declaims  against  social 
wrongs;  and  a  madman's  scheme  of  social  regeneration  will  be 
candidly  and  thoroughly  considered.  Probably  we  shall  exhaust 
the  subject,  looking  at  it  from  every  point  of  view,  weighing  the 
merits  of  every  reform  proposed,  whether  by  rational  people  or 
by  madmen — and  then  take  up  some  new  form  of  intellectual 
occupation. 

This  is  not  written  in  jest  or  to  disparage  the  seriousness  and 
enthusiasm  of  believers  in  social  regeneration  through  some  new 
system.  This  enthusiasm,  this  quasi-religious  devotion,  is  a 
beautiful  manifestation  of  the  human  soul;  and  from  the  new 
dreams  of  golden  ages  to  be  unrolled  by  social  changes  there  may 
come  the  sober  tliinking  and  chastened  feeling  which  old  truths 
clothed  with  divine  authority  are  adapted  to  develop  in  gootl 


1897.]  Notes  and  Discussions.  455 

men's  souls.  The  indestructible  truths  are  waiting  for  us;  and 
I  hey  are  not  new. 

The  problem  of  problems  in  social  humanity  is  how  to  promote 
— as  Lamennais  expressed  it  a  good  while  ago — the  mutual  giving 
of  man  to  man.  We  shall  come  back  to  the  convictions  of 
Lamennais  that  this  end  cannot  be  reached  by  any  material  con- 
straint, by  any  political  method,  by  any  "lay  preaching;"  that 
nothing  less  than  a  religion  of  self-surrender  to  the  common 
service  will  promote  the  high  social  health  which  we  desire.  Or, 
put  in  a  diflerent  way,  the  social  problem  is,  how  can  we  com- 
pletely subject  the  individual  to  the  service  of  society  and  at  the 
same  time  give  to  the  individual  his  highest  development?  The 
two  ends  are  one  end  in  this  respect,  that  society  gains  nothing 
from  the  service  of  weak  and  servile  individuals,  that  the  mdi- 
vidual  v.'ill  be  subjected  in  vain  if  the  subjection  reduces  his  value 
to  that  of  a  common  and  routine  drudge.  The  outflashings  of 
genius,  the  power  of  invention,  the  gift  of  combination,  the 
apostolate  of  leadership — when  will  the  v/orld  cease  to  need  them? 

Now,  then,  the  old  truths  which  are  waiting  for  us  are  in  part 
summaries  of  experience,  purporting  that  the  fi'ce  man  is  worth 
more  than  many  slaves,  and  purporting  much  more  in  the  order 
of  practical  human  life.  But  the  larger  and  more  inspii-ing  truth 
awaiting  us — Avhen  v/e  shall  have  played  out  our  game  of  social 
reconstructions — is  that  the  mutual  giving  of  man  to  man  is  tlie 
very  end  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  very  heart  of  our 
religion.  This  Gospel  is  tlie  only  thing  in  all  our  human  history 
which  flatly  and  absolutely  negatives  living  to  oneself,  which 
unequivocally  commands  and  unceasingly  constrains  us  to  the 
mutual  giving  of  man  to  man.  One  of  its  most  suggestive  pre- 
cepts is,  ^^ Freely  ye  have  received, /Ve^^y  give." 


THE  LAW  OF  PARSDIONY. 

The  decree  has  gone  forth  that  expenses  must  be  reduced 
throughout  all  systems  of  thought.  The  agent  of  a  modern  con- 
sensus is  going  through  the  entire  range  of  our  intellectual  opera- 
tions discharging  supernumeraries,  issuing  orders  to  dispense  with 
superfluous  theories,  jjostulates,  and  doctrines,  saying,  "  This,  that, 
and  the  other  is  unnecessary'  ;  I'll  show  you  how  to  do  without 
it."  Tlie  agent  of  this  general  reduction  walks  in  among  the 
theologians  and  says,  "  In  order  to  enable  your  theology  to  meet 
tiie  demands  of  reason  and  fact  you  must  cut  off  various  extrava- 


456  Methodist  Eeview.  [May, 

gaiit  doctrines  ;  if  you  do  not,  bankruptcy  impends;  you  are  in- 
dulging in  unjust iliabie  luxuriousness  of  belief."  To  evangelical 
Churches  the  agent  says,  "  You  must  aim  at  greater  terseness  in 
your  creeds  by  ^-iping  olT  superfluities;  faiLii  must  be  more  fru- 
gal, more  circumspect,  circumscribed,  and  abstemious  in  its  affir- 
mations." From  various  pulpits  and  printed  pages  the  devout 
are  told  that  they  have  believed  too  much  about  God,  Christ,  and 
the  Bible.  It  is  announced  that  hard  times,  a  period  of  depres- 
sion, with  panics  and  crashes,  is  at  hand  for  Faith,  and  she  is 
warned  that  the  shrinkage  of  securities  has  so  cut  down  her  in- 
come that  she  must  reduce  her  style  of  living  and  practice  rigid 
economy.  The  la^\'■  of  parsimony  is  pressed  upon  our  intellectual 
and  religious  life  from  various  directions,  by  })hysical  science,  by 
antichristian  philosophies,  and  by  rationalistic  biblical  criti- 
cism. Our  interpretations  of  the  Bible,  of  human  nature,  human 
life,  and  the  world  are  bidden  to  use  lower  and  cheaper  theories. 
One  voice  or  another  orders  us  to  dispense  with  views  which  re- 
gard the  Holy  Scriptures  as  the  product  of  special  divine  inspira- 
tion, or  in  any  respect  supernatural ;  to  dismiss  our  ideas  of  a  divine 
Providence,  or  of  the  value  and  reasonableness  of  prayer,  or  of  the 
influencing  of  the  human  spirit  by  the  divine,  or  of  the  imper- 
ishability of  man  ;  to  surrender  the  miraculous,  including  the 
supernatural  Christ  and  his  deeds,  and  to  postpone,  retire,  and  if 
possible  do  without  a  divine  Creatoi'. 

The  lav^'  of  parsimony  requires  that  all  investigations  in  science, 
p>hilosophy,  or  theology  shall  ask  at  every  point,  "  What  are  the 
fewest  number  of  data  which,  being  granted,  will  explain  the 
phenomena  of  experience  ? "  In  scientific  study,  for  example, 
nothing  short  of  necessity  justifies  the  framing  of  a  new  hypothe- 
sis. Only  when  known  data  fail  to  account  for  phenomena  does 
science  tolerate  the  supposition  of  a  factor  not  as  yet  defined, 
identified,  registered,  appraised.  Only  when  chemistry  is  imable 
to  account  for  a  compound  by  any  ])0ssible  combination  of  known 
elements  does  it  admit  as  probable  the  presence  of  a  new  and 
undiscovered  element.  Not  until  astronomy  is  at  a  loss  to  ex- 
plain the  perturbations  of  Uranus  does  it  suppose  the  existence 
of  Xeptune. 

It  is  only  fair  to  sa}'  that  the  animus  of  physical  science  is  some- 
times misjudged,  its  habitual  attitude  being  construed  as  essen- 
tially hostile  to  faith  and  religion.  Naturally  enough,  natural 
science  holds  no  brief  for  theology ;  indeed,  it  has  no  license  to 
practice  in  that  circuit ;  its  province  is  the  natural  and  not  the 


1S97.]  Notes  and  Discmsions.  457 

supernatural.  Physical  science  appears  slvcptical  for  the  reason 
that  it  labors  strenuously  to  reduce  belief  to  a  nunimum,  to  di- 
minish the  necessity  for  it  by  substituting  knowledge  for  belief 
as  far  as  possible  ;  thus  its  push  is  iu  tlic  direction  of  driving 
faith  out  of  the  M-orld.  Physical  science  appears  antisupernatu- 
ral  for  the  reason  that  it  holds  back  from  consenting  to  suppose 
supernatural  interference  or  action  wherever  and  so  long  as  it 
can  possibly  explain  observed  facts  by  natural  agencies  and  proc- 
esses. Physical  science  seems  atheistic  because  it  fights  oft'  the 
necessity  of  admitting  the  active  presence  of  a  God  wherever  and 
whenever  it  is  able  to  show  that  Nature  can  keep  house  and  do 
business  v>'ithout  him.  With  a  territorial  ambition  equal  to  that 
of  Russia,  it  contends  against  theology  over  every  foot  of  ground, 
sayiiig  to  itself,  "  I'll  see  if  I'm  not  strong  enough  to  seize  and 
hold  this  region  for  myself."  But  iu  all  this  there  is  no  malice. 
Science  is  only  pursuing  its  vocation  and  magnifying  its  natural 
function,  holding  lawfully  enough  that  all  things  which  it  can 
cover  in  under  its  explanations  rightfully  belong  to  it  and  not  to 
theology.  There  is  no  necessary  irreverence  in  the  effort  to  find 
out  how  far  new  species  are  developed  out  of  those  already  ex- 
isting without  the  expense  of  fresh  interventions  of  creative 
power ;  and  if  science  even  pushes  on  to  see  whether  all  things 
may  not  have  evolved  from  one  primal  germ,  we  see  no  reason 
for  opposing  or  denouncing  its  effort,  although,  and  inasmuch  as, 
faith  in  its  success  remains  optional  with  us. 

V/ithout  inveighing  against,  but,  on  the  contrary,  approving 
every  lawful  application  of  the  law  of  parsimony',  it  is  yet  proper 
and  necessar}'  to  remark  that  there  are  numerous  postulates,  as- 
sumptions, and  beliefs  which  cannot  be  dispensed  with  under  any 
such  law,  because  human  nature  cannot  do  without  them.  To 
begin  at  the  beginning,  the  most  economical  reasoning  cannot 
dispense  with  a  sufficient  Cause;  and  to  postulate  back  of  all 
secondary  causes  a  great  First  Cause  is  a  sheer  necessity  of 
human  thinking.  Behind  all  possible  explanations  is  a  great  in- 
explicable Somewhat  beyond  which  the  mind  cannot  go — which 
cannot  be  merged  into,  derived  from,  or  explained  by  anything 
precedent  to  or  greater  tlian  itself.  What  is  the  nature  of  that 
supreme,  original,  independent  Fact  ?  The  materialist  answers, 
"  Matter  alone,  containing  in  itself  the  promise  and  potency  of 
all  things;  matter  from  which  mind  and  spirit  are  effluences  like 
thetlamc  from  the  candle."  The  pantheist  reidies,  "The  universe 
as  a  whole,  including  both  mind  and  matter  iiidistinguishably 

30 — FIFTH  SKllIES,  VOL.  XIII. 


458  Methodist  Review.  tMf*}', 

mixed  in  a  mysterious  unity."  The  spiritualist  says,  *'  Spirit 
alone;  mind  independent  of  and  superior  to  matter;  spirit  by 
•which  all  things  have  been  caused  and  produced."  But  no  ansAvcr 
is  quite  so  satisfying  to  man's  total  nature  as  the  theist's  explicit 
and  positive  aliirmation  of  a  self-existent  Personal  Intelligence  as 
the  primal  Fact  and  great  First  Cause. 

Science  and  philosopliy  join  -^-ith  common  sense  in  pointing  to 
the  necessarj-  priority  of  mijid  as  the  only  entity  or  mode  of  ex- 
istence Avhich  is  real  in  its  own  independent  right.  To-day  ]ihys- 
ical  as  well  as  mental  science  moves  straight  and  fast  toward  the 
conclusion  that  there  is  no  motion  without  mind.  The  most  ad- 
vanced knowledge  contirms  the  unquestioning  belief  of  primitive 
man  that  it  is  his  spirit  which  animates  his  body,  and  also  the 
validity  of  the  further  inferential  belief  that  as  the  movements 
of  his  body  are  caused  and  controlled  by  his  mind  and  its  volitions, 
so  the  movements  which  he  sees  in  the  world  of  nature  must  be 
due  immediately  or  remotely  to  the  volitions  of  a  mind.  Is  any 
conception  saner  than  that  which  sees  back  of  or  within  all  phys- 
ical processes  a  psychical  encrg}- and  regards  ''natural  causation" 
as  only  the  observable  aspect  or  result  of  an  invisible  volitional 
action,  tracing  all  things  u])  to  an  Absolute  Volition,  to  one  di- 
vine Will  ?  The  ultimate,  basal,  insoluble  mystei-y  is  One  who 
is  beyond  our  comprehension  but  not  beyond  our  knowledge — of 
and  to  whom  we  say,  "  Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth 
or  ever  thou  l)adst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world,  even  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God;"  and  who  can  himself 
give  to  us  no  account  of  his  own  being  except  in  words  like 
these,  "  I  am  that  I  am." 

In  the  simple  admission  of  one  original  Cause,  itself  independ- 
ent, with  all  else  depending  upon  it,  more  is  involved  than  ap- 
pears. Herbert  Spencer  says  that  our  belief  in  a  First  Cause  is 
the  most  necessary  of  all  beliefs,  having  demonstrably  a  higher 
warrant  than  any  other,  the  existence  of  such  a  cause  being  the 
most  certain  of  all  certainties.  Later  he  says  that  the  nature  and 
attributes  of  that  First  Cause  are  unknOAvn  and  unknowable,  but 
in  so  saying  he  contradicts  himself,  for  in  his  veiy  statement  of 
its  existence  he  assigns  to  the  First  Cause  these  three  attributes, 
causal  energy,  omnipresence,  and  eternity;  and  afterward,  when 
he  declares  that  the  cosmos  is  undeniably  regulated  by  law  and 
to  manifestly  beneficent  results,  he  implicitly  attributes  wisdom 
and  love  to  the  First  Cause,  to  whose  nature  he  thus  with  posi- 
tive affirmation  gives  features  so  many  and  lineaments  so  distinct 


1S97.]  Notes,  and  Discussioiis  459 

l.liat  we  Cljvistians  recognize  our  God — omnipresent,  eternal,  al- 
mighty, all-wise,  and  all-good — in  Mr.  Spencer's  description  of  his 
i'reat  First  Cause.  The  professor  of  agnosticism  gives  us  a  broad 
as  "well  as  definite  warrant  for  our  faith  in  God. 

The  lowest  reduction  alleged  to  be  justified  under  the  law  of 
parsimony  is  materialism's  theory.  The  materialistic  explanation 
of  the  cosmos  would  be  ''  dirt  cheap  "  if  it  were  thorough  and 
honest,  but  it  is  not,  for  the  professed  materialist  does  not  really 
dispense  with  a  God  :  he  only  makes  believe,  for  in  attempting 
to  account  for  things  from  his  standpoint  he  is  obliged  to  endow 
matter  with  the  attributes  of  mind.  The  materialist's  matter  is 
most  amazing  and  incredible  stuff.  He  explains  the  intelligible 
order  of  the  universe  by  attributing  intelligence  to  the  atoms, 
and  shows  us  each  monad  deporting  itself  like  a  little  god,  guid- 
ing itself  by  an  omniscient  intelligence  which  foresees  and  ad- 
justs witli  the  action  of  all  other  atoms  the  universe  through. 
This  is  a  very  costly  theoiy,  far  more  expensive  than  the  theistic 
hypothesis  ;  it  lays  on  human  credulity  a  tax  heavy  enough  to 
bankrupt  faith  entirely.  The  materialist  is  an  impostor,  a  sleight- 
of-hand  man  with  a  god  up  his  sleeve.  Into  his  material  univeise 
he  clandestinely  imports  a  concealed  deity,  and  thus  his  pretended 
materialism  becomes  essentially  pantheistic.  If  the  universe  is 
not  the  creation  of  an  eternally  self-existent  divine  Being,  then 
the  universe  is  itself  self-existent  and  eternal,  and,  we  are  obliged 
to  add,  intelligent.  Any  theory  which  dispenses  w^ith  a  tran- 
scendent, personal  First  Cause  practically  lands  us  in  pantheism, 
the  first  difficulty  with  which  arises  from  our  inability  to  conceive 
of  mind,  spirit,  and  will  separate  from  personality;  although  this, 
we  are  told,  is  not  a  real  difficulty,  arising  out  of  the  nature  of 
things,  but  only  apparent  and  due  to  the  necessary  limitations  of 
finite  human  minds.  In  parenthesis,  it  may  be  admitted  that 
pantheism  is  not  the  worst  of  beliefs  and  solutions.  Though  be- 
set with  difficulties,  formidable  and  to  us  insurmountable,  it  is 
rationall}^  at  least,  as  much  superior  to  positivism  as  the  whole  is 
greater  than  a  part. 

The  law  of  parsimony  makes  it  an  unjustifiable  extravagance 
for  science  or  philosophy  to  keep  a  God  unless  there  is  something 
for  him  to  do.  But  when  materialistic  thinkers  have  done  tlieir 
best  to  prove  this  living  universe  to  be  independent  and  self-sup- 
porting they  are,  after  all,  obliged  to  admit  that  there  are  several 
])laces  M-here  a  Deity  may  be  in  hiding,  with  perhaps  some  useful 
function  to  fulfill,  some  legitimate  occupation  to  employ  his  cner- 


460  Metliodist  Review.  [May, 

gies  upon  while  the  ages  roll  At  several  critical  points,  indeed,  a 
God  still  seems  quite  indisjjensable;  for  example,  at  the  origin  of 
matter,  the  origin  of  life,  and  the  origin  of  man.  Nowise  person 
has  come  anywhere  near  explaining  how  these  origins  came  to  be 
Avithont  resorting  to  that  ancient,  yet  ever  fresh,  immensely  capa- 
ble, and  in  fact  all-sutlicient  Iheistic  hypothesis.  For  matter,  life, 
and  man  science  can  write  no  Book  of  Genesis  ;  and  the  prospect 
is  that  it  must  accept  essentially  the  account  given  in  the  first 
pages  of  Holy  Scripture,  or  be  like  that  staircase  en  the  top 
of  Milan  Cathedral,  which  starts  from  the  marble  roof  but  ends 
in  vacanc}'  without  a  landing.  It  grows  plainer  every  day  that 
any  study  of  origins  necessitates  God.  At  every  real  beginning 
one  is  compelled  to  posit  a  divine  Creator,  The  theist  need  not 
fear  to  accept  any  or  all  of  the  mechanical  explanations  furnished 
by  science,  inasmuch  as  those  explanations  do  not  account  for  the 
existence  of  anytliiug.  Physical  science  talks  learnedly  of  de- 
velopment, but  origination  is  hid  from  its  ken.  The  processes  of 
growth  and  unfolding  from  and  after  any  beginning  may  be  open 
in  a  measure  to  its  study,  but  beginnings  remain  absolutely  in- 
scrutable to  its  seaix-h ;  of  them  it  can  onl}-  say,  "  I  have  not 
seen,  neither  can  I  understand."  All  real  origins  lie  beyond  scien- 
tific knowledge.  They  are  due  not  to  matter  but  to  spirit.  To 
account  for  them  mechanical  explanations  fail  and  natural  causa- 
tion is  inadequate.  All  natural  causes  are  secondary  causes.  The 
great  First  Cause  is  a  supreme,  almighty  Spirit,  the  author  an<i 
sustainer  of  what  we  call  Nature.  The  geneses  of  matter,  life, 
and  mind,  of  sentiency,  instinct,  rationality'',  self-consciousness, 
morality,  religion — these  origins  remain,  despite  alk  claims  and 
theories,  essentially  inexplicable  to  science,  xiround  the  borders 
of  those  inaccessible  primordial  regions  bafiied  human  research 
blindly  gropes,  finding  no  thoroughfare  ;  and  when  above  each 
of  those  dense,  impenetrable,  genetic  m\-steries  an  august  Voice 
is  heard  saying,  "In  the  beginning  God,"  there  is  no  speech  or 
language  Avith  which  science  or  philosophy  can  answer  back 
against  the  sublime  sufficiency  of  that  rationally  authoritative 
declaration.  Renan  may  call  the  Book  of  Genesis  a  myth,  but 
the  plain  alternative  for  him  and  for  all  men  is  Genesis  or  noth- 
ing. In  the  nature  of  things  certain  secrets  can  never  be  uncov- 
ered by  natural  science.  INlan  can  no  more  explain  the  world 
than  lie  could  make  it.  Only  Omniscience  can  fully  understand 
that  which  only  Omnipotence  could  create. 

If  the  extrcjne  evolutionist,  in  his  effort  to  reduce  the  number 


1S9T.]  NoUs  and  Dlscussimis.  4G1 

of  Leginiiings  to  a  luiniraum,  could  trace  all  things  back  to  the 
j.rotoplasmic  or  primary  cell,  lie  Avoukl  there  he  obliged  to  admit 
a  divine  Creator.  And  so  the  most  radical  theory  of  evolution 
keeps  at  least  one  room  reserved  for  the  Deity,  a  little  chamber 
on  the  Avail  wherein  not  only  the  man  of  God  maj-  rest  in  faith, 
but  the  God  of  man  may  permanently  dwell.  But  a  God  cannot 
be  kept  locked  up  in  a  cell  an}'  more  than  God's  Son  could  be 
kept  locked  fast  in  a  sepulcher  with  a  sealed  stone  and  a  Roman 
guard;  if  God  is  anywhere  he  is  everywhere  by  the  mere  fact 
of  being  God.  Every  enterprise  of  reasoning  that  Bets  out  to 
exclude  the  Deity  from  anything  is  bound  to  end  by  confess- 
ing him  to  be  in  everything,  the  omnipresent,  all-sustaining,  all- 
animating  God.  Aubrey  Moore  says,  "  Darwinism  has  conferred 
upon  philosophy  and  religion  an  inestimable  benefit  by  shoAving 
us  that  we  must  choose  between  two  alternatives  :  either  God  is 
everywhere  present  in  nature  or  he  is  nowhere."  And  since  the 
most  resolutely  atheistic  science  could  not  possibly  prove  that  God 
is  nowhere,  Darwinism  itself  must  affirm  and  insist  that  he  is 
ever^-where,  that  what  is  called  natural  causation  is  only  the  mode 
in  which  the  divine  Being  is  omnipresently  and  eternally  oper- 
ating, and  that  it  is  absurd  to  talk  of  "mechanical  necessity"  as 
an  explanation  of  anything  that  comes  to  pass. 

The  creative  intelligence  which  aflbrds  the  onl}^  explanation  of 
origins  manifestly  animates  and  guides  the  originated  universe. 
"^Vherever  we  tap  organic  nature,"  says  an  eminent  scientist, 
"it seems  to  flow witli purpose."  Common  sense  insists  that  this 
fieeming  shows  a  genuine  reality  ;  nothing  less  than  intelligence 
could  cause  anything  to  simulate  intelligence.  Along  with  the 
operation  of  intelligent  purpose  there  is  everywhere  evidence  of 
some  one  supreme  integrating  povv'cr  pervading  the  cosmos  and 
giving  observable  unity  thereto.  This  universally  coordinating 
power  can  be  nothing  less  than  spiritual.  Cosmic  unity  and  the 
uniformity  of  phenomenal  sequence  in  nature  are  elTect  and 
proof  of  the  omnipresence  and  consistenc}''  of  one  supreme  and 
controlling  Volition.  In  the  presence  of  the  pcrlect  correlation  of 
natural  laws  and  processes  in  the  ])roduction  of  cosmic  harmony 
the  newest  thinking  finds  the  old-fashioned  theistic  hypothesis  a 
very  great  convenience,  for  no  one  is  able  to  suggest  or  imagine 
how  that  universal  correlation  can  be  otherwise  accounted  for. 

As  every  line  of  scientific  investigation  finally  runs  into  a 
cul-dc-sac^  so  all  metaphysical  in(piiry  ultimately  strikes  against 
the  inexplicable,  lialts  tliere,  and  all  its  after  ofTort  in  that  direc- 


462  Methodist  Iccvieio.  [May, 

tion  is  only  marking  time,  not  marching.  Metaphysics  fails  to 
explain  entirely  the  nature  of  beings,  their  laws  and  actions. 
After  it  has  done  its  best  there  is  ahvays  an  unexplored  re- 
mainder, an  unmeasured  and  unanalyzed  residuum.  All  its 
equations  contain  the  symbol  of  an  unknown  quantity,  the  value 
of  which  must  be  ciphered  out  before  the  problems  of  meta- 
physics can  be  solved.  The  metaphysical  X  stands  for  the  sig- 
nature of  a  Deity  who  makes  his  mark,  and,  for  aught  the  lueta- 
physician  can  say  to  the  contrary,  the  Christian's  pergonal  God, 
the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  be  behind  that 
X.  At  any  rate  the  metaphysician  cannot  complete  his  work 
without  calling  in  some  kind  of  a  Divinity.  Even  when  he  at- 
tempts to  dispense  with  the  anthropomorphic  God  of  Christian- 
ity he  is  obliged  to  postulate  some  other  sort  of  a  divine  Entity. 
To  us  it  is  clear  that  in  the  inn  which  the  scientist  and  the  meta- 
physician keep  there  is  room  for  God  the  Father  and  for  Jesus 
Christ  the  Sou. 

The  law  of  parsimony  cannot  shut  out  Christianity.  One  of  our 
necessities,  in  order  to  be  at  peace  with  the  system  of  things,  in 
order  to  believe  life  worth  living,  in  order  to  keep  ourselves  out 
of  the  madhouse,  in  order  to  keep  from  regarding  the  universe 
itself  as  one  vast  madliouse,  is  that  we  find  some  respectable  and 
measurably  intelligible  meaning  to  our  human  existence.  This 
our  moral  and  our  rational  natures  demand.  Now,  the  fact  is  that 
no  worthy  rationale  has  been  suggested  for  the  world,  no  decent 
justification  of  human  life,  except  on  the  Christian  theory  that 
we  are  in  a  sphere  of  moral  probation  and  a  school  for  discipline  ; 
and  from  that  point  of  view  one  of  the  most  inveterate  skeptics 
of  modern  times  acknowledges  that  we  cannot  conceive  a  system 
of  things  better  adapted  to  the  ends  of  such  a  school  than  is  this 
life  of  ours,  and  that  it  is  not  possible  to  imagine  a  better  master 
of  such  a  school  than  Jesus  Christ.  From  which  confession  it 
appears  that  Christ  and  the  world  stand  together  iji  furnishing 
perfect  satisfaction  to  the  demands  of  our  rational  and  moral 
being  ;  and,  since  such  satisfaction  is  obtainable  from  no  other 
source,  it  follows  that  Christ  and  the  Christian  interpretation,  be- 
ing indispensable,  arc  justified  even  under  the  law  of  ])arsimony, 

A  marked  and  dangerous  feature  of  our  time  is  that  the  law  of 
parsimony  is  A-ariously  misapplied  and  pressed  to  tinA\arrantablc 
and  impoverishing  extremes.  Under  its  reduction  wo  have  lately 
been  presented  with  an  expurgated  New  Testament.  Count 
Tolstoi  eliminates  the    supernatural   from  llie   four  gospels  and 


1S97.]  liote^  and  Discussions.  463 

publishes  the  result  in  a  volume  entitled  77ie  Gospel  in  Brief,  in 
Y/liich  Christ  appears  as  simply  a  noble  man,  a  wonderful  teacher, 
a  gentle  martyr,  A  self-conceit  bordering  on  insanity  leads  men 
to  an  exaggerated  estimate  of  their  ability  to  do  without.  Grant 
Allen,  the  freethinker  and  frcelover,  author  of  2'he  ^Yoman 
Who  Did,  dispenses  with  hymns,  Scriptures,  and  religion  as 
things  he  has  no  need  for.  Witii  audacious  self-sufficiency  he 
wrote  :  "I  never  needed  help  other  than  physical  or  monetary. 
jMy  own  philosophy  has  always  amply  sufficed  me."  He  is  satis- 
fied to  live  and  die,  with  Professor  Clifford,  "  under  an  empty 
heaven  upon  a  soulless  earth."  lie  carries  to  the  last  extreme  and 
widest  extent  Emerson's  idea  that  "the  height  of  elegance  is  to 
have  few  wants  and  to  serve  them  yourself."  Such  ascetic  inde- 
}>cndence  inflicts  upon  itself  a  stripped  and  squalid  destitution.  It 
is  the  action  of  a  miser  depriving  himself  of  the  necessary  comforts 
of  life,  reducing  his  legitimate  wants  to  an  unnatural  minimum,  in 
the  insane  and  indecent  ambition  to  see  how  little  he  can  possibly 
get  along  on,  tlie  result  being  degradation,  emaciation,  and  star- 
vation— j)ar5imony  crossing  the  dead  line.  Unitarianism  has  gone 
so  far  in  the  negations  of  which  it  is  principally  made  that  Stop- 
ford  Brooke  says  a  belief  in  God  is  about  all  that  is  left  unsur- 
rendered. Liberal  theologians  also,  in  other  communions,  are 
talking  in  a  way  which  makes  Unitarians  claim  them  as  properly 
belonging  in  their  camp.  It  is  time  to  warn  them  all,  as  Mr. 
Brooke  does,  that  liberal  theology  will  have  to  turn  about  and 
return  to  a  few  clear  faiths  if  it  wishes  to  do  anything  to  meet 
the  needs  or  promote  the  happiness  and  vrelfare  of  mankind. 
This  theology  has  carried  its  parsimony  of  faith  too  far  ;  spiritual 
inanition,  impotence^  and  imbecilit)^  result  from  the  withdrawal 
of  nourishing  beliefs.  The  fact  that  Unitarians  are  pointing  out 
to  each  other  that  orthodoxy  has  the  larger  life  gives  hope  that 
some  of  them  at  least  may  presently  perceive  that  the  larger  life 
is  due  to  the  larger  faith,  and  that  liberal  Christianity  is  dying  of 
unbelief.  There  is  no  myste^-  in  the  failure  of  the  Unitarian  body 
to  grow.  "  Over  the  hills  to  the  poorhouse  "  is  the  dismal  invi- 
tation of  the  liberal  theology,  and  the  hungr}^  souls  of  men  do 
not  find  it  alluring.  We  prefer  to  dwell  as  our  fathers  did  with 
abundance  of  faitli  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  who,  from  the  ex- 
ceeding riches  of  his  grace,  giveth  us  all  things  richly  to  enjoy ; 
we  will  remain  where  we  can  delight  our  souls  with  fatness  and 
be  fed  witli  the  finest  of  the  wheat  by  Ilim  who  prepareth  a  table 
before  us  in  the  presence  of  cur  enemies. 


464  Methodist  Bcvleio.  [Ma> 


THE    ARENA. 


"DID  PAUL  PREACH  OX  MARS'  IIILL?" 

The  jaunty  air  Avith  Avbicb  Professor  RicLurd  Parsons  disposes  of  the 
criticisms  passed  upon  his  article  in  the  Jkview  for  July,  ISDG,  juslifica, 
we  trust,  the  writer's  apparent  temerity  in  continuing  this  discussion. 

"I  was  on  the  hill,"  the  professor  says,  "  almost  daily  for  a  year,  and 
should  know."  That  settles  the  question,  of  course.  But  one  is  puzzled 
to  know  why  he  needed  to  go  so  many  times  to  become  convinced  that 
"there  is  no  reason  .  .  .  to  claim  that  the  apostle  made  his  immortal 
address  on  Mars'  Hill."  Dr.  Ilarman,  too,  lias  been  on  Mars' llill,  and 
he  gives  us  a  careful  description  of  the  place.  Poor  man  !  Had  he  vis- 
ited the  spot  "almost  daily  for  a  year"  he  might  have  made  the  richest 
find  of  his  laborious  life.  As  it  is,  he  is  permitted  to  sit  at  Profeivsor 
Parsous's  feet  and  "  look  a  little  farther  in  the  lexicon  from  which  he  so 
conveniently  cites  references." 

Just  here  th6  reader  may  recall  Neander's  words:  "They  look  him  to 
the  hill  where  the  first  tribunal  at  Athens,  the  Areopagus,  was  accus- 
tomed to  hold  its  sittings,  and  where  he  could  easily  find  a  spot  suited  t-o 
a  large  audience."  But  Neander  had  not  observed  the  "  discriminatiug 
nicety"  of  St.  Luke's  prepositions!  One  can  easily  fancy  Professor  Par- 
sons quoting  Scripture  to  the  great  historian,  and  saying,  "Dost  thou 
know  Greek  ?  "  Professor  Thayer,  of  Harvard,  eminent  among  lexicog- 
raphers, stumbles  as  sadly  a<;  Xeander,  saying,  in  his  monumental  work, 
"  To  that  hill  the  apostle  Paul  was  led."  And  the  word  that  trips  liini 
is  f-t.  John  AVesley,  also,  makes  the  same  lamentable  slip,  in  his  famous 
translation  of  1754,  a  work  which  for  accuracy  equals  the  revision  of  our 
own  day,  while  often  greatly  surpassing  it  in  felicitous  expression.  For 
he  says,  "  And  they  took  him  and  brought  him  to  the  Areopagus,"  and 
iu  his  explanatory  note  adds,  "  Or  Hill  of  Mars."  To  this  he  appends, 
translating  the  twenty-second  verse,  "  Then  Paul,  standing  iu  the  midst 
of  the  Areopagus,"  and  calls  it  in  his  note  "an  ample  theater!"  But 
this  unhappy  expression  he  had  never  made  had  he  been  permitted  to 
be  "  on  the  hill  almost  daily  for  a  year." 

The  fantastical  fashion  of  Professor  Parsons's  review  makes  it  difficult 
to  follow  him  as  closely  as  we  would  wish.  Tbe  writer  is  not  an  adept 
at  dust  throwing,  nor  does  he  claim  the  high  lienor  of  exact  scliolarslnp. 
Nor  is  it  necessary  for  the  case  in  hand.  Professor  Parsons  obiects  to  our 
quotations  from  John  and  Mark,  allegiug,  by  imiilication,  that  Luke's  use 
of  fif  and  kzl  is  excejitional,  if  not  unique.  Unfortunately  for  Professor 
Parsons,  this  is  not  the  fact,  and  his  effort  to  make  it  appear  so  Ls  almost 
pathetic.     For  the  latest  illustration  of  the  vast  disparity 

'Twixt  twefxJledum  and  tvrccdledeo. 
See  Brotht-r  Parsons  on  c-i. 


1S97.3  The  Arena.  465 

Dr.  llarman,  whose  criticism  tlie  scliolarly  readers  of  the  Hetiew  can- 
not have  overlooked,  expresses  the  exact  fact  v.-hcn  he  says,  "Thelan- 
guagt;  of  Lvike  is  altogether  ap})ropriatc  to  the  conducting  of  the  apostle 
to  a  hill  (i~<  Toy  'Apttov  Uajov),  i~l  \Nitli  the  accusative."  This  was  our  sole 
conteution  in  the  RaUit  of  November,  1896.  Professor  Parsons  ad- 
mits tliat  i-l  sometimes  means  "unto; "  why  would  he  have  us  infer  that 
it  never  means  "  up  to?  "  Becausu  it  imjjlies  an  ascending  motion,  and 
that  would  upset  his  tlieory.  Both  in  the  gosjicl  and  in  the  Acts,  Luke 
frequently  uses  £-^  with  the  accusative,  in  the  sense  of  "to,"  or  "unto," 
interchangeably  with  tif  and  iu^.  So,  also,  do  Matthew  and  Mark,  John 
and  Paul;  which  scarcely  supports  Professor  Parsons's  theory  of  Luke's 
singular  nicety  in  tlic  matter  of  pjrepositions. 

Nevertheless,  Professor  Parsons  insists  that  i-l^  jn  Acts  xvii,  10,  means 
"before,"  citing  Luke  xxiii,  1,  in  support  of  his  position,  since  the  same 
verb  is  in  both  passages.  Is  that  conclusive  ?  Granted  that  t-J,  with  the 
accusative,  is  here  properly  rendered  "  before  Pilate,"  it  is,  none  the  less, 
with  Luke  an  exceptional  use  of  the  preposition.  Six  cases  out  of  Acts 
can  be  cited  to  shov/  that  Luke's  rule  was  to  itse  /-<  v.-ith  the  genitive  in 
such  a  case.  "When  he  did  not,  lie  chose  either  e/t~poadev  or  huiziov.  "^'hca 
St.  Paul  mentions  the  appearance  of  Jesus  "  before  Pilate  "  he  chooses  t-t 
with  the  genitive,  i~t  Rovriov  Jluarov, 

That  the  same  verb  is  used  in  Acts  xvii,  19,  as  in  Luke  xxiii,  1,  settles 
nothing  in  the  point  at  issue;  for,  in  Acts  xxv,  26,  the  very  same  verb  is 
found  in  connection  with  M  governing  the  genitive,  oib  -porjyaynv  avrdv  h' 
i-uCni  Kai  pa/.tcra  i-\  ami,  "  Search  the  Scriptures"  youi-self,  if  you  please. 
Brother  Parsons. 

Concerning  our  critic's  confident  assertion  that  Jolm  was  "  in  heaven "' 
when  he  "saw  the  city  descending  out  of  heaven  "  we  have  nothing  to 
offer  in  reply,  except  to  say  that  the  exposition  discloses  an  acquaintance 
■with  the  vision  and  its  topographical  features  quite  in  keeping  with  Pro- 
fessor Parsons's  phenomenal  familiarity  with  Mars'  Hill.  A  word,  however, 
may  be  expected  concerning  this  passage  in  Pcv.  xxi,  10,  wherein,  as  in 
the  case  of  Luke  xxiii,  l,  33,  and  Acts  xvii,  19,  the  preposition  plainly  im- 
plies an  ascent  to  the  place  or  person  named.  Professor  Parsons  grossly 
misrepresents  the  writer  in  the  repeated  charge  that  we  liold  to  the  notion 
that  l-l  "  signifies  'up.'  "  That  it  frequently  meaus  "  to,"  and  "  up  to/' 
with  the  accusative,  every  novice  in  Greek  well  knows.  What  sense  is 
there  in  attempting  to  obscure  the  fact  in  the  scholarly  columns  of  the 
Jdethcdist  Eetiew  f 

Professor  P.  appeals  to  Luke.  To  Luko  he  shall  go  for  the  settlement 
of  his  claims  concerning  Rev.  xxi,  10.  See,  then,  the  account  of  Peter's 
vision  while  in  "a  trance"  upon  the  housetop  in  Joppa,  Actsx,  9,  11,  16, 
and,  by  the  way.  Professor,  it  reads,  avljin  UiTpo^  k-l  rb  dUiua.  Compare 
the  same  in  the  original  with  Rev.  xxi,  10.  The  meaning  is  obvious. 
A  glance  at  the  Greek  is  enough  to  ])rove  the  weakness  of  Professor  Par- 
sons's position.  Benj.^mi:^  Coi'ei.and. 

Perry,  N.  T. 


466  Methodist  Eevieio.  [Ma^ 


THE  HUMANITY  OF  JESUS. 

All  Metliodists  agree  thut  Cbi  ist  is  diviuc,  but,  judging  from  opinions 
that  have  appeared  iu  tlie  Reviein  v.-itliin  the  prist  two  year?,  they  are  far 
from  being  agreed  as  to  his  huni:in  nature.  One  writer  affirms  that  his 
humanity  "  was  not  only  truly  human,  but  warped  and  biased  and 
weakened  by  transmission  through  seventy-five  generations  of  sinners." 
Another  exclaims,  "O,  thou  sinle.ss,  unsinniug,  and  incapable  of  sinning 
Saviour,  glory  be  to  thy  holy  name! "  Yet,  if  the  present  writer  has  the 
right  conception,  both  viev/s  are  incorrect  and  far  from  the  truth.  As 
the  doctrine  is  a  matter  of  divine  revelation,  human  dictum  is  of  little 
force  and  no  authority  ou  the  subject.  Only  the  plain  teaching  of  the 
word,  or  that  which  may  be  logically  deduced  from  it,  has  any  weight 
in  settling  the  question. 

That  Christ  was  possessed  of  a  pure  nature  is  certainly  taught  in  the 
New  Testament.  The  angel  said  to  Mary,  "  That  holy  thing  whicli  shall 
be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God."  Note  the  e.xact  lan- 
guage. It  is  the  "holy  thing"  which  should  be  "born"  of  T^tary.  One 
■writer  argued  that,  since  Christ  had  a  human  mother,  he  must  have  par- 
taken of  her  depraved  nature,  unless  the  Iloraan  Catholic  doctrine  of 
the  immaculate  conception  be  accepted.  But  this  does  uot  follow.  It  is 
conceded  that  the  birth  of  Christ  was  miraculous.  Did  divine  power  ex- 
haust itself  in.  the  conception  ?  Jlight  not  tlie  same  power  guard  the  holy 
seed  and  preserve  it  from  defilement  ?  The  writer  to  the  Hebrews  must 
have  understood  tliat  Christ's  human  nature  was  so  preserved,  or  he 
would  not  have  declared  him  to  be  "holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate 
from  sinners,  and  made  higher  tlian  the  heavens." 

Moreover,  Christ's  mission  demanded  that  he  be  free  from  depravity, 
that  he  might  be  free  from  the  claims  of  the  law  and  from  the  penalty  of 
death.  Paul  says  that  "death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned."  Not  actually.  An  infant  of  days  has  committed  no  actual 
transgression;  yet,  being  depraved,  death  claims  it  a.s  his  victim.  So, 
also,  if  Christ  had  a  depraved  nature,  death  had  a  claim  on  him;  and  he 
must  have  died,  in  order  to  pay  the  penalty  of  his  own  depravity.  In 
that  case  his  death  could  by  no  means  have  been  vicarious.  Nay,  he  him- 
self would  have  needed  a  redeemer.  But  Christ's  declaration  implies 
clearly  that  death  had  uo  claim  on  him.  He  said:  "No  man  taketh  it 
[his  life]  from  me.  ...  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I  have  power 
to  take  it  again."  It  is  declared  of  depraved  humanity,  "None  of  them 
can  by  any  means  redeem  his  brother,  nor  give  to  CTod  a  ransom  for  him." 
But  that  Christ  was  specially  fitted  to  make  atonement  is  clearly  indi- 
cated by  the  inspired  writer  when  he  says:  "  Sacrifice  and  offering  thou 
wouldest  not,  but  a  body  hast  thou  prepared  for  me.  ...  By  the 
which  will  we  are  sanctiGed  through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ  once  for  all." 

In  opposition  to  the  view  here  presented  it  is  .said  that  Christ  must 
liave  been    depraved,    or    the    declaration    that   he    "was   in    all  points 


1S97.]  The  Arena.  467 

('jinpted  like  ns  we  are  "  could  not  be  true.  It  might  as  cousistently  be 
jifliriued  tliat  be  must  liave  occupied  all  the  positions  aud  relations  in  life 
•tthich  men  and  womeu  hold,  or  he  could  not  ha%-e  been  tempted  iu  all 
j)oints  as  avc  are.  For,  it  is  certainly  true  that  every  several  relation  has 
trials  and  temptations  peculi;ir  to  itself.  But  we  know  Christ  did  not 
hold  all,  even  of  the  ordinary,  relations.  He  was  not  a  husband  or 
fallier.  It  is  not  probable  that  he  engaged  iu  trade,  or  iu  professional 
duties,  or  governmental  service.  Hence  he  could,  have  had  no  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  the  temptations  incident  to  these  relations.  It  is 
plain,  therefore,  that  this,  like  many  other  declarations  of  Scripture,  can- 
not bo  made  to  go  on  all  fours.  The  meaning  of  the  text,  however, 
seems  simple  and  plain,  A  temptation  is  an  unholy  incitement  of  the 
will  (o  the  putting  forth  of  a  sinful  volition.  Psychologists  tell  us  that 
the  will  is  influenced  through  the  sensibilities,  that  is,  through  tbe  emo- 
tions, the  desires,  and  the  affections.  These  are  the  only  avenues  of  ap- 
proach to  the  will;  and,  if  Christ  was  tempted  through  these  several 
channels,  then  he  was  tempted  at,  rather  than  in,  all  points  "  like  as  we 
are."  The  declaration  of  the  apostle  implies  neither  tliat  his  nature 
was  depraved  nor  that  he  ex})erienced  every  possible  form  of  tempta- 
tion, but  that  the  tempter  sought  to  incite  his  will  by  unholy  appeals 
to  his  emotions,  desires,  and  affections.  Everyone  who  has  thought- 
fully studied  the  life  of  Chri.st  knows  that  he  was  assailed  at  all  these 
points.  The  comments  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  on  this  text,  Heb.  iv,  15, 
are  pertinent. 

The  theory  that  Christ  could  not  have  yielded  to  temptation  is  scarcely 
worthy  to  be  considered.  All  Anniniau  scholars  recognize  that  the  will, 
or  power  of  self-determination,  constitutes  the  true  ego.  If  Christ  did 
not  possess  this  power,  instead  of  being  the  highest  type  of  man  and  a 
true  model  lie  lacked  the  essential  characteristic  of  manhood.  If  it  was 
not  in  his  power  to  have  yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  evil,  then  there 
was  no  virtue  in  his  holiness,  for  real  virtue  inheres  only  in«.  free  being. 
As  Dr.  Whedon  tersely  remarks,  "  The  veriest  devil  might  say,  'Make  it 
im]>ossible  for  me  to  sin  and  I  will  be  holy  too.'"  If  men  fall  before  a 
Saviour  who  could  not  have  yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  evil,  and  was 
therefore  necessarily  holy,  surely  a  profounder  reverence  will  be  inspired 
for  one  who  "did  not  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth,"  not 
from  necessity  but  from  choice.  "W.  H.  Sweet. 

Salina,  Kan. 

TDE  DEADLY  PARALLEL. 

No  one  appreciates  more  highly  than  docs  the  writer  the  services  of 
Mr.  Moody  as  an  evangelist  and  his  high  personal  character.  But  neither 
his  services  nor  bis  high  character  should  blind  our  eyes  to  his  errors 
in  doctrine,  some  of  which  are  dangerous,  in  direct  conflict  with  Holy 
Scripture,  and  subversive  of  a  genuine  Christian  experience. 

Recently,  in  a  discourse  delivered  in  Carnegie  Hall,  Ncsv  York  city, 
upon  the  new  birth,  Mr.  Moody — if  correctly  reported   in  the  Xow  York 


468  Methodist  Revleio.  t^ii^y? 

Timei—im^\\i  tliat  the  "old  nature  of  man"  is  not  taken  away,  tliough 
u  "ne\Y  nature  "is  given.  After  the  new  birth  has  taken  place  "he 
(the  new  convert)  has  a  nature  that  reaches  up  to  God,  and  another  that 
is  corrupt  and  reaches  to  carnal  things."  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  make 
&  reply  to  this  erroneo\is  teaching,  but  to  let  Paul,  whom  Mr.  Moody  so 
greatly  reveres,  give  the  answer.     We  place  Moody  and  Paul  in  parallel: 

MOODY.  PAUL. 

When    God    converts  a   man   he  Therefore  if  any  man  be  in  Christ, 

does  not  take  away  the  old  nature  he   is  a   new    creature:  old  things 

of  man.    lie  gives  him  anew  nature,  are      passed      away;     behold,     all 

Then  he  lia-s  a  nature  that  reaches  things    are    become    new    (2    Gor. 

■up  to  God,  and  another  that  is  cor-  v,  17). 

runt  and  reaches  to  carnal  things.  That  ye  put. off  concerning  the 

When  I  was  converted  I  thought  former  conversation   the  old  man, 

at  first  my  old  temper  would  have  which  is  corrupt  according  to  the 

gone,    but  1  found  I  still  had  my  deceitful  lusts ;  and  be  renewed  in 

temper,    and  I    had    a  good  many  the  spirit  of  your  mind;  and  that 

tilings  I  thought  I  had'got  rid  of,  ye  jmt  on  the  new  man,  which  after 

Tlicu  a  conflict  and  warfare  came,  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and 

find    I    couldn't     understand    how  true  holiness  (Eph.  iv,  22-24). 

things    were.     ...     Tliere    has  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man 

been    a    conflict   right   along  \rith  is  crucified" with  him,  that  the  body 

me — the     higher      nature     against  of   sin   might    be    destroyed,    that 

the    lower,    the    spirit   against  the  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin 

flesh.     AMien  I  become  a  partaker  (Rom,  vi,  6). 

of  God's  nature  I  have  a  nature  that  But  uov\-   being  made  free  from 

reaohes  out  after  spiritual    things,  sin,  and  become  servants  t-o  God,  ye 

The  conflict  comes  v>-hen  the  corrupt  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and 

nature  wants  the  things  of  this  lite,  the  end  everlasting  life  (Rom.  vi,  23). 

Passages  of  the  same  character  could  be  multiplied,  but  these  are  suf- 
ficient.    Moody  or  Paul,  Avhich  ?  A.  B.  Leonard. 
I^eic  Yorh  City. 


DR.  CROOKS  AS  SEEN  BY  HIS  STUDENTS  TEN  YEARS  AGO. 

O.NE  of  the  most  impressive  memories  of  Drew  Seminary  life,  ten  years 
ago,  centers  in  the  prayers  which  Dr.  Crooks  ofl[ered  daily  in  tlic  class- 
room before  beginning  his  lecture  to  the  juniors.  They  were  very  brief, 
not  over  a  minute  or  so  in  length,  wonderfully  concise  and  comprehensive, 
and  suffused  with  reverence.  They  made  one  think  of  M-hat  the  prayers 
of  the  Master  must  have  been  to  his  disciples,  and  of  their  spontaneous 
request,  "Lord,  teach  us  to  pray." 

Dr.  Crooks  in  his  lectures  showed  himself  a  thorough  master  of  his  sub- 
ject. Although  going  over  the  same  course  year  after  year,  he  never  re- 
lied on  past  attainments,  but  was  always  studying  Church  liistory  afresh 
and  with  the  most  painstaking  care.  And  how  he  made  the  past  live  again ! 
The  apostles  in  journeys  and  labors  abundant,  the  martyrs  at  the  .scaffold, 
the  councils  formulating  the  creeds  of  Christendom,  the  great  leaders  of 
Christian  tliought — Paul,  Origen,  Augustine,  and  all  the  rest — spoke 
through  liim  again.     Dr.  Crooks  was  no  anticjuarian.     He  cared  nothing 


1S1»7.]  TJie  Arena.  469 

for  the  rubbish  of  the  past,  but  Avas  devctod  to  Iiistorv  for  the  h"ght  it  sheds 
on  to-day  and  on  the  years  to  come.  lie  possessed  in  an  unusual  degree 
tJic  judicial  mind  in  dealing  -with  the  men  and  events  and  doctrines  of 
t'hristi::n  history.  Yet  once  in  a  while  the  fire  of  a  prophet  would  blaze 
forth  in  the  indignation  with  which  he  would  speak  of  some  colossal  wrong. 
Kvcn  AVilliam  "Watson  might  Iiave  sharpened  his  lightnings  a  little  if  he 
could  have  heard  Dr.  Crooks  on  the  unspeakable  Turk. 

Dr.  Crooks  not  only  knew  Church  history,  but  also  how  to  inspire  en- 
thusiasm for  its  study.  It  was  au  unfailing  delight  to  him  to  direct  the 
reading  and  research  of  all  who  cared  to  follow  out  the  lines  suggested  by 
his  lectures.  In  the  classroom  he  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  hani 
tiiskmaster,  at  times  very  severe,  but  he  was  always  ready  to  deal  justly 
ai!d  kindly  v,  ith  his  students.  lie  liad,  in  fact,  a  very  genial  nature  and 
a  heart  to  match  his  head.  The  kindliness  of  the  man  fairly  beamed 
from  his  face  as  he  sat  in  his  large  library  on  Friday  afternoons  with  his 
students  about  him  and  sjxike  familiarly  of  the  masterpieces  of  English 
literature.  In  his  study  and  in  the  delightful  liospitality  of  his  home  he 
never  failed  to  endear  himself  to  those  who  in  the  classroom  stood  a  little 
in  awe  of  him.  Dr.  Crooks  inspired  all  who  came  under  his  influence 
with  a  high  ideal  of  scholarship,  and  was  one  of  the  best  illustrations  to  be 
found  anj-where  of  the  supreme  wealth  of  Christian  cliaracter  and  culture. 
Like  the  grammarian  that  Browning  tells  of,  he  deserved  to  be  carried 
by  his  students  and  buried  ou  a  mountain  top. 

Here,  here's  bis  pince,  whpre  meteors  sboot,  clouds  form, 

Ligbtuin^s  are  loosered, 
Stars'  come  and  go  ^ 

For  our  great  teacher  was  much  more  than  the  medifcval  grammarian, 

Still  loftier  tlian  the  world  suspects, 
Living  and  dying, 
LiUTifiM,  Conn.  George  C.  Bos  well. 

THEOrJES  OF  TOE  DIVIXE  GOVERXMEXT. 

Of  the  two  conflicting  theories  of  the  divine  government  only  one  can 
be  true,  and  the  line  of  separation  is  so  distinct  that  there  is  neither 
neutrality  nor  compromise. 

The  divine  government  is  by  law.  By  this  term  we  mean  that  law  is 
the  rule  which  fixes  the  standard  of  relationship  between  God,  the  supretno 
Ruler,  and  his  subject,  man;  and  that  law  furthermore  prescribes  the  pro- 
prieties of  this  relationship  in  the  intercourse  of  those  two  parties.  Lnw 
implies  individual  freedom.  It  cannot  exist  except  in  connection  with 
volitional  responsibility,  and  the  fact  of  its  existence  demonstrates  the 
fact  of  alternative  choice  both  with  the  administrator  and  with  his 
responsible  subject.  The  other  theory  is,  "There  arc  no  alternatives  with 
God,  consequently  there  can  be  no  alternatives  with  man." 

"Wc  formulate  one  proposition,  based  on  these  facts.  The  divine  gov- 
ernment is  under  his  supreme  personal  direction,  subject  to  the  environ- 
ment of  law,    with  dual  possibility  or  luui  jfiJc  alternative  choice  ou 


470  Methodist  Thvt'evS.  tMaj, 

the  part  of  the  administrator  and  subject;  or  it  is  coercive,  nnd  without 
alternative  or  possibility  of  change.     Only  one  of  these  can  be  true. 

Therefore,  if  there  is  no  alternative  power  there  cannot  be  any  law, 
and  if  there  is  no  law  there  cannot  be  any  voluntary  violation  of  persoLnl 
authority,  and  consequently  no  offense  is  committed  against  the  majesty 
of  God.  Under  such  circuuistances  it  is  absurd  to  talk  of  atonement;  for 
where  there  is  no  l>onajlde  injury  done  to  the  authorities  atonement  is 
neither  necessarv  nor  possible.  A  coercive  system  of  government  may  he 
imagined  as  existing  at  the  will  of  the  divine  Beiiig,  and  as  being  under 
the  direction  of  his  personal  presence  and  supervision;  or  it  may  exist  as 
the  product  of  the  impersonal  forces  of  nature  acting  by  the  power  of 
evolution,  or  of  continuous  procession  from  some  suflicient  but  unknown 
original  center.  In  either  case  there  is  no  amenability  to  law,  no  guilt  is 
possible,  and  there  is  no  salvation,  as  in  either  case,  whether  by  prear- 
rangement,  without  alternative  choice,  or  by  evolution,  which  means  by 
continuous  procession,  that  is,  without  a  break,  there  is  no  infraction  of 
law.  Nothing  is  forfeited,  and  there  is  nothing  to  redeem;  nothing  is 
lost,  and  there  is  nothing  to  save.  It  appears  to  us  that  the  scholasticism 
of  this  age  should  correct  its  vocabulary  or  conform  its  theology  to  the 
facts  in  the  case.  "William  Jones. 

£uthr.  Mo.  


"OUR   BIBLE    AND   ODll   FAITH." 

Dr.  Yak  Pelt's  well-balanced  and  altogether  admirable  discussion  of 
the  above  subject  in  the  January  number  of  the  Review  seems  to  me  to 
be  open  to  some  criticisn:i.  Without  specifying  the  page  and  express  lan- 
guage, unless  I  have  misapprehended  him  after  several  careful  readiug-s, 
the  discussion  conveys  the  idea  that  the  Bible,  being  only  a  medium,  aud 
not  the  object  of  our  faith,  has  not  the  importance  that  recent  discu-ssious 
have  given  it.  All  must  admit  that  Christ,  and  not  the  Bible,  is  the  ob- 
ject of  saving  faith.  But,  while  tlie  Bible  is  only  a  medium  of  this  faith, 
the  inference  that  it  is  only  of  secondary  importance  to  that  faith  is  not, 
we  believe,  in  accordance  with  fact,  and  departs  from  tlie  recognized 
tenets  of  evangelical  theology. 

The  canvas  and  paint  in  a  Michael  Angclo  are  only  mediums  through 
which  we  cstch  the  divine  ideas  of  the  artist  ;  and  yet  they  are  abso- 
lutely indispensable  to  the  jjerpetuation  of  those  ideas.  Any  tinkering 
■with  those  mediums  mars  the  idea.  The  only  Christ  we  knov.-  is  the  Christ 
of  Scripture.  The  only  Christ  we  can  teach  to  others  is  the  Clirist  of  the 
Bible,  and  that,  too,  after  some  forir.ulated  doctrine  at  the  hands  of  fal- 
lible men,  increasing  daily  in  knowledge  and  wisdom.  But  is  it  not 
reasonable  to  suppose  that,  since  we  are  in  our  present  state  so  utterly 
dependent  for  a  medium  for  the  knowledge  of  the  divine  Christ,  we 
should  have  from  God  a  medium  of  absolute  perfection  ?  Such  is  our 
only  primary  source  of  knowledge.  To  me  the  Bible  i.^  that  perfected 
medi\nn,  the  sine  q^ia  non  of  our  faith.  Cuarlks  L.  Boyard. 

Aliuf/ueT(p/e,  iV.  Mcx. 


ISO 7.]  The  JimeranU'  CliA.         '  471 


THE  ITINERANTS'  OLUB. 


NEW  METHODS  OF  MINISTERIAL  TIIAINING. 

The  best  method  of  educating  those  destined  for  the  learned  profes- 
sions, especially  for  the  Christian  ministry,  is  now  a  matter  of  discussion. 
It  is  somehow  assumed  by  those  who  write  upon  the  subject  that  the  old 
method  has  proved  a  failure,  or  at  least  only  comparatively  successful. 
Looking  at  this  subject  from  the  standpoint  of  Methodists,  however,  it 
is  clear  that  our  first  preachers  were  eminently  successful  in  practical  work. 
It  is  true  they  were  revivalists,  mostly  without  the  training  of  the  schools, 
but  somehow  they  attracted  all  cla<^ses  to  their  ministrations.  Certainly 
no  bharge  of  failure  to  reach  the  masses  could  be  laid  upon  them. 

As  the  Church  grew  it  became  necessary  to  provide  an  education  for 
her  ministry,  and  it  has  therefore  been  the  aim  of  the  Church  to  secure 
for  those  who  occupy  her  pulpits  the  best  possible  facilities.  At  first 
this  education  w^as  confined  largely  to  the  college  work.  Later  it  came 
also  to  include  a  theological  course,  until  now  it  is  recognized  as  best 
that  the  student  shall  pass  through  an  entke  course  of  academic,  colle- 
giate, and  theological  t.'-aining.  Such  is  the  condition  of  things  to-day,, 
and  it  is  against  this  order  of  things  that  there  is  a  kind  of  protest,  be- 
cause it  is  supposed  that  our  preachers  fail  to  reach  the  masses  as  they 
did  formerly. 

Yet  no  one  would  charge  this  failure,  if  it  bo  a  failure,  to  ministerial 
education  ;  for  certainly  one  cannot  assume  that  an  educated  ministry 
would  be  a  powerless  ministry.  It  is  claimed,  therefore,  that  the  diffi- 
culty lies  in  the  want  of  knowledge  of  the  conditions  of  the  so-called 
"submerged  classes."  Hence  the  demand  for  what  is  called  a  new  form 
of  education.  The  recent  visit  of  the  senior  class  of  a  theological  school 
to  the  charitable  institutions  of  Xew  York,  including  its  slums  and  its 
lowest  places,  has  been  largely  noticed  by  the  public  press.  We  may  well 
consider  whether  such  a  visit  should  be  counted  as  a  part  of  the  educa- 
tion, or  whether  it  should  be  an  incident  and  illustration  in  education. 
That  some  knowledge  of  the  conditions  of  society  is  desirable  for  a 
young  minister  no  one  questions.  But  that  it  should  form  an  integral 
part  of  education  is  the  matter  that  we  ought  to  consider. 

The  first  requirement  for  ministerial  training  is  that  it  shall  provide 
discipline,  that  is,  the  culture  of  the  powers  and  faculties  of  the  student 
to  their  highest  possible  limits.  'I'hc  practical  work  of  the  ministry  is 
nothing  more  than  the  normal  exercise  of  one's  faculties.  Xo  training, 
therefore,  can  be  considered  adequate  for  the  ministry  wliich  is  not  essen- 
tially disci))linary.  It  is  safe  to  say,  therefore,  that  Latin  and  Greek  and 
mathematics  must  be  fundamental.  Other  discipline,  it  is  true,  is  affirmed 
by  many  to  be  equally  productive  of  mental  culture.  If,  however,  we- 
l.'.kc  into  consideration    the   specilic  culture   required  for  tlie  ministry. 


472  Methodist  jReview.  [May, 

Greek  at  least  is  essential  for  his  practical  work,  and  therefore  should  bo 
required  both  as  a  discipline  and  a?  an  acquisition  of  necessary  kuov.1- 
edgc.  The  present  courses  of  study  in  our  colleges  and  universities  ia 
tliese  particulars  is,  for  the  ordinary  student,  sufliciently  limited.  The 
training  of  a  ruinister  must  also  include  a  study  of  the  subjcct-aiatter  of 
his  teacliiug.  'J'his  is  the  peculiar  work  of  the  theological  school.  The 
ordinary  divisions  of  theological  study  are  exegetical,  systematic,  his- 
torical, and  practical  theology.  Keither  of  these  could  be  well  omitted 
in  any  thorough  course  of  ministerial  training,  and  these  constitute  thp 
present  sphere  of  the  labors  of  theological  professors. 

It  is  necessary,  however,  to  consider  the  attitude  of  mental  training  in 
relation  to  modern  or  experimental  work.  There  is,  at  this  time,  a  mani- 
fest distrust  of  old  methods,  and  a  tendency  to  education  entirely  bv 
lectures  of  a  character  adapted  to  popular  audiences.  We  cannot  hesi- 
tate to  admit  that  the  ministry  of  to-day  must  meet  the  wants  of  to-day. 
The  sociological  developments  of  the  age  form  a  special  subject  of  study 
for  the  ministry,  and  the  university  settlements  and  other  organ izatious 
have  taken  a  prominent  hold  on  our  modern  philanthropic  life.  The 
institutional  Ciiurcli  has  come  into  existence,  and  w-hat  we  desire  to  insist 
on  is  that,  while  a  study  of  these  things  is  desirable  as  a  part  of  rninis- 
terial  education,  it  should  not  be  pursued  to  an  extent  which  would  in- 
terfere with  the  other  studies  of  general  discipline  and  information.  In 
other  words,  it  should  be  subsidiary  and  not  occupy  too  much  of  the 
time.  The  training  of  the  head  and  the  training  of  the  heart  are  so 
vital  that  no  studies  of  a  practical  character,  however  important,  can  be 
substituted  for  them.  The  uew  method  has  a  measure  of  value.  We 
would,  therefore,  urge  a  strict  adherence  to  the  old  methods  of  training, 
and  supplement  them  by  courses  of  lectures  on  topics  of  modern  progress 
and  the  ordinary  means  of  success  in  the  ministry  at  this  time.  But  we 
would  protest  against  the  new  as  a  substitute  for  the  old. 


TnE  INTELLECTUAL  VIGOR   OF  OLD  MEN, 

One  of  the  fallacies  current  in  our  time  is  that  of  attempting  to  fix  an 
absolute  line  dividing  maturity  and  old  age.  It  is  specially  mischievous 
when  the  line  is  drawn  by  years.  Observation  will  teach  us  that  some 
men  in  effective  work,  in  all  lines  demanding  intellectual  vigor,  are  old 
at  thirty,  while  others  are  young  at  seventy.  But  there  now  seems  to  bo 
an  increase  in  the  age  to  which  intellectual  vigor  may  be  continued. 

The  position  of  the  ArchI)ishop  of  Canterbury,  the  primate  of  all 
England,  who  on  state  occasions  ranks  next  to  the  royal  family,  is  cer- 
tainly one  demanding  the  services  of  a  man  in  the  fullness  of  his  strength, 
and  especially  mental  strength.  The  dignity  of  the  otlice  is  further 
shown  by  the  salary  attached  to  it,  this  being  about  seventy-five  thousand 
dollars  a  year  and  the  use  of  the  ejuscopal  palace  at  Lau\beth.  The 
present  Archbishoj)  of  Canterbury  was  appointed  to  this  high  oflice  when 


1S97.]  The,  Itinerants   CliJj.  473 

he  was  seventy-live  years  old.  The  rcceut  bugle  blast  of  Mr.  Gladstone, 
from  his  resting  place  at  the  Riviera,  on  the  relations  of  the  Eviropetiu 
powers  to  the  island  of  Crete  is  an  astonishment  to  mankind.  It  is  in 
line  with  the  other  intellectual  labors  of  this  distinguished  statesman. 
At  an  age  between  eighty-five  and  ninety  he  has  done  a  wonderful 
work  in  his  annotations  on  Butler's  Analogy,  placing  himself  side  by  side 
with  one  of  the  most  acute  thinkers  and  rcasoners  that  the  centuries 
have  produced.  Xow,  in  behalf  of  Crete,  he  has  awakened  the  con- 
science of  the  world  in  an  appeal  to  Europe  which  for  fire,  logical  force, 
elegance  of  diction,  and  eloquence  recalls  the  palmy  days  of  the  foremost 
speaker  and  statesman  of  the  nineteenth  century.  In  this  view  the  press 
is  a  unit.  "We  must  not  forget  the  pope  at  Rome,  a  few  months  younger 
than  Jlr.  Gladstone,  who  still  sends  forth  his  encyclicals  abounding  in 
learning,  and  yet  governs  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  with  a  clearness  of 
perception  and  a  wisdom  in  statesmanship  which  we  would  expect  of  a 
man  twenty-five  years  his  junior.  The  fires  of  intellect  still  burn  freshly, 
though  the  bodily  powers  have  become  weak.  Bismarck,  too,  over  eighty 
years  of  age,  still  has  the  vigor  to  speak  to  Europe  and  to  instruct  tl\e 
nation  in  its  crisis,  and  his  words  are  still  heard.  The  Systematic  The- 
clogy  of  Dr.  John  ^liley  is  the  standard  for  the  training  of  ministers-of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States.  This  work  was 
written  betv.-een  the  seventietli  and  eightieth  year  of  its  author,  and 
during  his  full  performance  of  his  duties  as  a  professor  at  Drew  Theo- 
logical Seminary.  It  may  be  said  that  these  are  the  few;  and  yet  one 
who  would  take  the  trouble  to  study  the  mental  achievements  of  the 
world  would  find  a  result  not  unj^romising  to  the  intellectual  vigor  of 
men  and  women,  even  down  to  extreme  old  age.  Our  youth  must  not  be 
overproud  of  their  achievements  in  the  presence  of  such  facts  as  these. 

The  question  before  us  is,  How  shall  this  intellectual  vigor  be  pro- 
moted ?  For  whoever  aids  in  lengthening  the  usefulness  of  a  life  is  adding 
another  force  to  the  elevation  of  our  humanity.  Intelleciual  vigor  may 
be  maintained  partly  by  a  care  of  the  physical  health.  Wasted  strength 
in  early  life  will  bear  its  baneful  fruit  in  old  age.  So  far  as  is  known,  the 
persons  whose  names  we  have  indicated  have  lived  moderately,  indulging 
not  so  much  in  the  luxuries  as  in  the  necessities  of  life  ;  in  other  words, 
they  have  taken  care  of  their  health.  Again,  those  who  have  maintained 
intellectual  vigor  to  old  age  have  mainly  been  persons  who  have  prepared 
themselves  thoroughly  for  the  work  to  which  they  were  called.  They 
have  developed  their  faculties  by  gradual  processes,  and  attained  in  early 
years  information  and  discipline  which  lay  at  the  foundation  of  their 
lifework.  "With  this  preparation  one's  profession  can  be  carried  on  by 
normal  labor,  rather  than  by  extraordinary,  spasmodic  effort.  It  is  not 
the  regular  work  which  wears  out  a  life,  but  the  overpressure  which  grows 
out  of  emergencies  for  which  one  is  unprepared.  The  men  who  have  not 
been  prepared  for  their  position  by  slow  and  gradual  processes  find  it 
harder  to  summon  their  ])owcrs  in  an  emergency,  and  consequently  the 
strain  upon  them   is  greater.      Besides,  they  have  the  dis;idvantage  of 

31 FIFTH    SEKIKS,  VOL.  XHI. 


474  Methodist  Eevieio.  [May, 

having  to  make  extra  preparatioii  for  all  emergencies,  while  one  %Yho  lias 
been  thoroughly  and  properly  trained  is  not  easily  taken  at  a  disadvaiitago. 
It  Avill  be  found,  in  most  ca^ei,  that  persons  who  maintain  intellectual 
power  in  positions  of  prominence  for  a  long  period  are  those  who  have 
fitted  themselves  for  it  by  such  gradual  processes  as  have  been  indicated. 
Further,  intellectual  vigor  will  be  maintained  by  keeping  oneself  in 
constant  sympathy  with  the  onward  movements  of  mankind.  The  world 
does  not  stand  still.  It  cannot  stand  still.  One  who  sits  himself  down 
at  forty  years  of  age  and  takes  no  account  of  human  progress  will  soca 
get  out  of  touch  with  the  forces  with  which  he  has  to  do.  He  will  lose 
sympathy,  and  will  consequently  lose  intensity,  and  becomes  a  follovrer, 
and  not  a  leader.*  The  persons  to  whom  we  have  already  referred  seem 
to  be  awake  still  to  all  the  problems  of  life,  and  hence  their  ability  to 
speak  with  autliority.  Mr.  Gladstone  is  known  as  a  profound  student  of 
Greek  and  Greek  literature,  and  it  is  not  wonderful  that  his  old  Hellenic 
spirit  wakes  up  when  he  sees  little  Greece  come  to  the  front  as  a  leader 
and  win  the  respect  of  the  world.  He  remembers  the  days  of  Marathon 
and  Salamis,  and  somehow  sees  them  repeated  in  the  attitude  of  the 
Greeks  of  to-day.  This  memory  of  his  early  studies  has  no  doubt 
awakened  his  sympathies  and  called  forth  the  intellectual  vigor  of  which 
we  have  been  writing.  We  believe  that  there  has  been  no  period  in' the 
histoiy  of  the  Church  when  the  worth  of  old  men  to  the  world  was  more 
apparent  than  now;  and  it  is  well  worth  the  while  of  young  ministcr.s  to 
ask  how  they  mny  preserve  their  intellectual  vigor  down  to  the  latest 
period  of  life. 


UXSOUXD   CRITICISM  OX   MATT.  XII,  40,  41. 

"For  as  Jonah  was  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  belly  of  the 
whale;  so  shall  the  Sou  of  man  be  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  heart 
of  the  earth.  Tlie  men  of  Nineveh  shall  stand  up  in  the  judgment  with 
this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it:  for  they  repented  at  the  preaching 
of  Jonah ;  and  behold,  a  greater  than  Jonah  is  here  "  (Eevised  Version  of 
1881). 

The  Book  of  Jonah  has  recently  been  summoned  afresh  to  the  bar  of 
criticism,  and  groat  learning  and  research  have  been  expended  to  shov/  its 
unhistorical  character.  Thus  far  there  has  been  one  answer  to  all  attacks 
on  this  and  many  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament,  namely,  that  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  has  put  upon  it  the  seal  of  his  own  authority.  It  can- 
not be  denied  that  attempts  have  been  made  to  invalidate  Christ's  testi- 
mony, without  denying  his  divinity,  such  as  the  doctrine  of  the  Keuosis; 
but  they  have  been  recognized  as  inadequate  to  cxi)lain  fully  his  unquali- 
fied utterances. 

The  most  recent  elTort  to  set  aside  the  testimony  of  Christ  to  the  his- 
toric accuracy  of  the  Book  of  Jonah  is  reported  to  have  been  made  in 
Philadelphia.  An  eminent  preacher  had  given  his  reasons  for  his  view3 
of  the  Bible,  when  he  was  met  by  a  request  to  explain  in  harmony  witli 


]S97.]  The  Jiincranis'  Clul.  475 

his  views  of  tlie  Book  of  Jonah  the  passage  in  Matt,  xii,  40,  41.  The 
Ruswer  given  by  the  preacher  is  reported  to  have  becu  that  he  did  not 
think  tluU  our  Lord  had  said  it.  lie  declared  tliat  there  ^vere  many  inter- 
polations iu  the  gospels,  and  that  tliis  -was  one  of  them.  In  other  words, 
he  took  the  bold  position  that  the  testimony  of  the  most  ancient  wit- 
nesses to  the  sacred  test  is  not  valid,  as  against  conjcctm-al  criticism. 
It  is  an  abandonment  of  the  position  of  modern  scholarship,  which  de- 
niands  that  we  accept  the  authority  of  the  great  manuscripts  as  final. 

The  position  alluded  to,  as  regards  this  utterance  of  Christ,  is  so  ex- 
traordinary that  it  will  be  important  to  notice  the  evidence  of  the  manu- 
scripts with  reference  to  the  passage  under  consideration.  The  revisers  of 
18S1  have  varied  from  the  version  of  King  James  only  in  substituting 
"Jonah"  for  "Jonas,"  "stand  up"  for  "rise,"and  "for"for  "because." 
So  far  as  the  Greek  text  is  concerned  the  variations  are  so  slight  and  so 
slenderly  supported  that  the  text  of  all  the  great  critics  is  substantially  the 
same.  Not  a  scintilla  of  evidence  exists  to  disprove  our  Lord's  employ- 
ment of  this  language.  It  is  so  well  attested  by  manuscript  versions  that, 
on  the  basis  of  pure  criticism,  its  authority  is  absolute  and  final. 

It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  any  suggestion  of  its  being  an  interpolation 
is  purely  subjective.  This  view  would  involve  the  abandonment  of  the 
Jaws  of  textual  criticism.  Instances  are  frequent  when  scholars  of  highest 
repute  reject  a  reading  which  has  all  internal  probability  in  its  favor, 
l>ecau5e  of  the  character  of  the  external  evidence. 

This  paper  is  not  intended  to  cuter  into  a  formal  defense  of  the  histor- 
ical character  of  the  Book  of  Jonah.  The  narrative  bears  the  marks  of  a 
veritable  transaction,  with  Jonah  and  the  Ninevites  as  real  characters.  To 
give  an  allegorical  or  parabolic  meaning  to  the  Book  of  Jonah  is  absolutely 
inconsistent  with  our  Lord's  statement  in  the  passage  now  under  considera- 
tion. If  we  apply  such  a  method  of  interpretation  to  these  words  we  must 
also  apply  it  to  the  other  reference  in  the  same  connection  to  the  queen  of 
the  South  who  came  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  "  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Sol 
omon."  It  is  apparent  that,  if  the  text  is  assumed  to  be  genuine,  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  our  Lord  recognized  the  Book  of  Jonah  as  a  real  liistory. 

Two  courses  only  seem  to  be  open  to  the  rejecter  of  the  narrative  ia 
Jonah.  One  is  to  explain  how  it  was  possible  for  our  Lord  to  have  been 
mistaken  in  his  knowledge  of  the  cases  to  which  we  have  already  made  ref- 
erence; and  the  other  is  the  metliod  adopted  by  the  preacher  to  whom  avo 
arc  now"  here  referring,  namely,  to  deny  that  these  words  were  ever  em- 
ployed by  Christ,  and  to  claim  that  they  were  interpolations  by  another 
person.  The  far-reaching  character  of  such  a  method  of  criticism  is  at 
once  apparent.  If,  on  the  mere  assertion  of  any  individual,  however 
scholarly,  such  a  passage  of  our  gospels  can  be  stricken  out,  against  all 
the  testimony  of  the  manuscripts,  we  arc  embarked  on  a  sea  of  uncertainty 
entirely  without  chart  or  compass,  and  it  is  impossible  to  tell  whether  we 
shall  ever  reach  a  harbor.  It  would  be  far  better  to  let  inconsistencies 
stand  than  to  defend  the  truth  by  methods  so  subversive  of  all  right 
thinking  and  of  true  critical  piocedure. 


476  Methodist  Review.  tMaj, 

AROHfflOLOGY   AND   BIBLICAL   RESEAHCH. 


THE  BAP.YLONIAX  FLOOD  LEGEND. 

EvEUY  groat  nation  has  its  epic  So  had  the  ancient  Chaldeans.  This 
is  the  great  poem  of  Gilgamcsh,  king  of  Ercch,  vrhich,  according  to 
Sayce  assumed  its  present  form  during  the  rcmmcmca  of  Chaldean  lit- 
erature under  Khamniurabi,  V>.  C.  23.-36-2301.  The  entire  poem  consists 
of  twelve  books,  "  the  subject  of  each  book  corresponding  with  the  name 
of  the  zod'iacal  sign  which  answers  to  it  in  numerical  order."  The 
eleventh  canto,  having  the  deluge  for  its  theme,_  very  naturally  corre- 
Bponds  with  Aquarius,  the  eleventh  sign  of  the  zodiac. 

A  new  translation  by  Professor  Ilaupt  of  the  Baljylonian  story  of  the 
flood,  with  comments  more  or  lass  favorable  to  the  Bible,  has  of  late  been 
published,  wholly  or  in  part,  in  many  of  our  secular  papers.  As  it  has 
been  known  that  the  Johns  Hopkins  professor  has  been  making,  for 
many  years,  a  critical  study  of  the  great  Babylonian  epic  it  is  quite  nat- 
ural that  this  last  version  of  the  ancient  song  should  attract  much  atten- 
tion. This  new  translation,  though  doubtless  in  some  regards  an  im- 
provement upon  most  of  its  predecessors,  contains  nothing  essentially 
new,  and  does  not  throw  any  additional  light  either  upon  the  cunei- 
form copy  or  biblical  critici.=;m.  This  is  not  strange,  for  every  Assyr- 
iolo^ist  of  repute  has  tried  his  hand  upon  the  deciphennent  and  expo- 
sition of  this  fragment  from  the  works  of  Gilgamesh,  who  till  recently 
was  called  Tzdubar  or  Gishdubar.  "VVe  have  translations  by  George 
Smith  and  Pinches  of  the  British  Museum,  Oppert  and  Lenormant  of 
France,  Jensen  and  Jercmias  of  Germany,  Muss-Arnolt  of  Chicago,  and 
by  others  less  known. 

Though  Berosus,  the  Babylonian  historian  and  priest  of  Bclus,  who 
lived  B.°C.  330  -2G2,  gives  a  long  account  of  the  deluge  in  his  writiugs-- 
which,  however,  comes  to  us  second  hand  through  Eusebius,  who  in  his 
turn  had  taken  it  from  the  works  of  Polyhistor— it  was  reserved  for  the 
late  George  Smith  in  1872  to  prove  beyond  contra<liction  that  the  Chal- 
deans had  literature  bearing  upon  the  deluge.  One  day.  while  pursuing 
his  work  at  the  British  Museum,  his  heart  was  made  glad  when  his  eye 
fell  upon  a  largo  fragment  of  a  tablet  from  ancient  Nineveh  bearing  the 
following  words :  "The  mountain  of  Nizir  stopped  the  ship.  I  sent  forth 
a  dove  and  it  left,  'llic  dove  went  down  and  turned,  and  a  resting  place 
it  did  not  find,  and  it  returned."  Mr.  Smith  saw  at  once  that  he  had 
the  story  of  the  deluge  before  liim.  Thus  encouraged,  he  kept  on  faith- 
fully at  his  work  and  examined  carefully  thousands  of  fragments. 
Among  the  endless  number  of  tablets  he  found  a  large  number  treating  of 
the  same  subject.  These,  when  pieced  together,  though  far  from  form- 
ing a  perfect  tablet,  formed  a  connected  whole.  Having  called  the  atten- 
tion of  the  learned  world   in  a  lecture  to  his  great  di>;covcry,  he  was 


JSl^T.J  Archivologif  and  BUAlcal  Jiesearch.  477 

induced  by  tLe  proprietors  of  the  Da'dii  Telegraph,  in  London,  to  under- 
Ir.kc  fit  their  expense  an  expedition  to  Kouyunjik,  that  is,  ancient 
Nineveh,  for  the  purpose  of  making  systematic  excavations  on  the  site  of 
AsKur-bani-pal's  palace.  The  result  of  tliis,  and  of  another  expedition 
shortly  following,  Avas  the  discovery,  not  only  of  many  scraps  of  brick 
referring  to  the  deluge,  but  of  other  uumberless  tablets,  chiefly  mytho- 
logical in  their  nature,  such  as  the  cication,  the  fall  of  man,  the  tov,-or  of 
Babel,  the  confusion  of  tongues,  the  M'ar  in  heaven,  the  fall  of  Satan,  etc. 
We  might  add  here  that  many  fragments,  Mith  portions  of  the  deluge 
story,  have  been  discovered  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Smith. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  account  of  these  ancient  inscriptions.  As  excellent 
translations  of  the  deluge  tablets  are  accessible  to  all,*  -we  shall  not  try  to 
reproduce  the  vrhole  story,  but  shall  simply  emphasize  the  principal  dif- 
ferences and  coincidences  in  the  Babylonian  and  biblical  accounts.  The 
biblical  story  is  purely  monotheistic,  that  of  the  tablets  being  polytheistic, 
anthropomorphic,  and  grotesque.  In  the  latter  avc  have  Bel  and  his 
foUoAvers,  Ramman,  Xebo,  Uragal,  Adah,  Eunugi,  and  other  inferior 
gods,  bent  upon  the  snuihilation  of  the  human  race,  while  rival  god, 
swear  bitter  vengeance  upon  their  fellows  for  having  brought  such  a 
calamity  upon  the  sons  of  the  earth.  The  reasons  for  the  catastrophe  are 
the  same  in  both  accounts — rebellion  against  heaven  and  the  great  moral 
corruption  of  mankind.  The  deliverance  of  a  very  small  remnant  of  the 
race  is  accomplished  in  the  same  way,  namely,  by  means  of  a  huge  vessel 
called  an  ark  in  Genesis  and  a  ship  on  the  tablets.  The  latter,  if  the 
translations  be  correct,  was  much  larger  than  the  former,  hut  both  are 
pitched  within  and  without,  and  are  furnished  with  a  window,  door,  and 
roof.  The  names  of  the  two  heroes  cannot  be  made  to  correspond  ac- 
cording to  any  version.  The  Bible  has  Noah,  the  son  of  Laraech,  while 
the  name  on  the  tablets  has  been  deciphered  variously  as  Shamashua- 
phistim,  Sitna]>histim,  Parnapistim,  Adrachasis — which  inverted  reads 
Chasisadra,  and  corresponds  to  tlie  Greek  form,  Xisusthros.  This  man 
lived  at  Shurippak,  on  the  Euphrates,  and  his  father's  name  w-as  Ubara- 
tutu.  Noah  embarks  with  his  own-  family  only,  with  food,  and  with 
many  animals;  but  the  man  of  Shurippak  takes  also,  besides  his  own  im- 
mediate family,  slaves,  artisans,  handmaids,  as  well  as  all  his  posses- 
sions, including,  of  course,  his  silver  and  gold.  Noah  himself  has  charge 
of  the  ark,  but  the  Babylonian  hero  employs  Buzur-Sadurabu  as  ca])(ain 
or  pilot.  According  to  the  Gilganiesh  legend  the  storm  rages  only  seven 
days  and  nights,  while  the  storm  which  produced  the  Noachian  flood 
continues  forty  days  and  nights.  Noah  sends  out  two  birds,  a  dove  and 
a  raven.  Xisusthros  sends  three:  in  addition  to  the  dove  and  raven, 
a  swallow.  SacriCces  are  offered  according  to  both  accouaits.  Noah, 
having  lived  a  number  of  years,  die.s  a  natural  death,  but  the  Chaldean  hero 
and  his  wife  are  mride  immortal,  and  "become  like  the  gods  who  dwell 

♦literary  Bwrsiy  February  20,  ISCC.  Kaiipt:  ifiWicnl  Trori<!.  February,  lS9t;  Sayce's 
TtiQhcr  Cri*ieu>vi  avA  Ute  HonumenU,  ]<[>.  107,  f.;  Davies's  druais  cud  Semitic  Tni- 
ditiim,  pp.  111,1'. 


'478  Methodist  lievieio.         .  [May, 

ou  Ligb."  Xisusthros  and  Noali  were  both  supernaturallj  -warued.  But 
as  Ea  could  not  disclose  tlic  secrets  of  the  gods  to  mortals,  not  even  to 
the  favorite  Xisusthros,  the  god  resorts  to  a  ruse:  be  divulges  the  decrees 
of  heaven  to  the  reeds,  v^hich  in  turn  sing  them  out  to  the  man  who  v/as 
to  be  saved.  But  here  another  difficulty  arises.  The  p?v?(?^^  of  Ea,  afraid 
of  ridicule  from  his  fellow-men,  hesitates  to  build  a  ship  or  to  sjjeak  of 
the  impending  calamity;  but  the  god  once  more  comes  to  the  rescue,  and 
suggests  the  following  plausible  evasive  speech: 

Bol  hr-s  baiu>ljed  me  and  liates  aie. 

Therefore  I  canuot  stay  in  your  city ; 

On  Be)'s  eartli  I  cannot  remain, 

To  the  sea  1  sball  go,  to  remain  with  my  Lord  Ea. 

The  storm  is  described  in  the  following  highly  poetic  language: 

The  dark  clouds  rose,  on  the  horizon, 

la  which  Kammau  Ifts  his  thunder  crash. 

While  Ncbo  and  king  ro  before. 

And  the  dc-^troyiug  angel  strode  over  mouutaia  and  valley, 

Uragal  lets  loose  th-?  elements, 

Adar  passed  scattering  woe, 

All  the  light  Is  changed  to  darkness. 

The  violence  of  the  storm  is  so  great  as  to  terrify  not  only  frail  and 
sinful  man,  but  many  of  the  gods,  as  we  see  from  what  follows: 

Brother  regards  not  brother, 

Men  trouble  not  about  one  another. 

Even  in  heaven  the  gods  fear  the  flood. 

They  escape  to  the  (highest)  heaven  of  Anu. 

The  gods  crouch  like  gods,  cower  behind  heaven's  lattices, 

Ishtar  cries  like  a  woman  in  travail. 

The  sublime  goddess  cries  with  a  loud  voice. 


The  gods  were  prostrated,  sat  there  wailing:  with  woe, 
Their  lips  were  pressed  light  together,  all  were  paralyzed. 

The  description  of  the  sacrifice  ofl'cred  to  the  gods  at  the  close  of  the 
flood  is  quite  anthropomorphic  and  realistic: 

The  gods  smelled  the  savor. 

The  gods  smelled  the  sweet  savor. 

The  gods  gathered  like  Jlies  about  the  offering. 

These  tablets  are  very  interesting  from  a  literary  standpoint.  As  they 
are  copies  of  still  more  ancient  ones  it  is  impossible  to  more  than  con- 
jecture the  age  of  the  original.  They  are  in  their  present  form  nearly 
seven  hundred  years  older  than  our  era.  We  know  this  from  the  fact 
that  they  were  prepared  for  the  royal  library  of  Assur-baDi-))al.  From  a 
remark  on  one  of  these  tablets  we  further  know  that  the  originals  from 
which  they  had  been  copied  were  assigned  to  the  time  of  KhammuralM, 
or  about  seventeen  centuries  earlier.  If,  therefore,  the  Chnldeans  pos- 
sessed such  elaborate  written  accounts  of  the  flood  at  so  early  a  date  it 
seems  folly  for  the  divisive  critics  to  say  that  any  portion  of  the  story 
as  given  in  Genesis  is  of  exilic  or  post-exilic  origin.     "Why  could  this 


ISO 7.1  ArcJuwhgy  cmd  Jj  illical  Reaearcli.  4:T9 

fincient  tradition,  found  in  the  beginnings  of  all  history,  not  have  been 
known  to  Moses  ?  There  is  certainly  no  good  reason  for  tracing  the 
Hebrew  account  back  to  Babylonian  literature  or  tradition  ?  The  analo- 
gies an^  points  of  dilTerence  between  the  two,  though  very  striking  and 
numerous,  are  not  of  such  a  nature  as  to  warrant  the  inference  that  either 
one  was  derived  from  the  other.  Though  evidently  both  refer  to  the 
same  cat^astrophe,  yet  they  arc  quite  independent;  and,  as  Kalisch  has 
wisely  remarked,  they  and  multitudes  of  other  deluge  legends  "are  the 
echoes  of  a  sound  which  had  long  vanished  away." .  It  is  nuch  more  rea- 
sonable to  think  that  the  story  of  the  flood  ^vent  along-  \ath  the  early 
settlers  to  all  countries,  and  that  the  account  as  given  in  Genesis  vras  sub- 
stantially known  to  Abraham  and  his  immediate  descendants. 

The  divisive  critics  have  made  much  of  the  difference  of  style  iu  the 
composition  of  >vhat  they  call  the  Elohistic  and  Jehovistic  versions  of 
the  deluge.  The  one  is  said  to  be  prosaic  and  matter-of-fact,  the  other 
poetic  and  elevated.  We  notice  the  same  peculiarity  in  Babylonian  lit- 
erature, no  matter  how  far  back  we  go.  This  is  especially  true  of  the 
deluge  tablets.  Jilust  we  therefore  infer  a  dual  authorship  for  them  \ 
Or,  to  come  down  to  our  own  times,  must  we  because  we  find  such  a 
variety  of  styles  and  of  poetic  merit  in  Goethe's  "Faust"  conclude 
that  it  is  the  work  of  several  writers  united  into  one  composite  whole  ? 

But,  finally,  no  one  can  read  the  Babylonian  deluge  story  without 
being  at  once  impressed  with  its  inferiority  to  that  of  the  Hebrews.  How 
is  the  superiority  of  the  latter  to  be  explained?  The  simplest  v.-ay  is  to 
recognize  in  Genesis  a  supernatural  clement,  which  guided  the  thoughts 
of  a  special  peo})le  selected  for  the  transmission  of  religious  truths  for 
the  enlightenment  and  moral  elevation  of  mankind.  This  people  had, 
in  addition  to  the  traditions  common  to  the  race,  extra  illumination 
which  enabled  them  to  reject  the  false  notions  that  had  cri-pt  into  the 
mythologies  of  the  surrounding  nations. 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  EXODUS. 
One  of  the  last  conjectures  on  the  date  of  the  exodus  is  by  Professor 
Flinders  Petrie.  In  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archte- 
ology  for  December,  1S06,  he  fixes  the  event  at  about  1204  B.  C,  His 
reasoning  is  twofold:  First,  from  the  inscription  of  ^Mereuptah,  he  infers 
that  the  Jews  were  not  in  Palestine  on  the  occasion  of  Mercuj>tah's  victory 
over  them,  or  the  strife  would  have  been  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Judges; 
and,  secondly,  there  is  no  account  of  a  campaign  by  Pamessu  HI  in 
Palestine,  and  that  the  Jewish  invasion  of  that  land  must  therefore  liave 
been  later  than  the  last  campaign  of  Pamessu  HI,  which  seems  to  have 
been  between  1180  B.  C.  and  IMS  B.  C.  Tliis  v/ould  make  the  Jewish 
entrance  of  Palestine  about  the  year  11G4  B.  C,  or  the  de]>arture  from 
Fgypt  about  1204  B.  C.  Whatever  the  value  of  this  argument  may  be, 
it  is  worthy  of  consideration,  and  will  doubtless  open  uji  the  way  for  p. 
fuller  discu-sion  of  the  chronoloaicul  i:)roblems  which  arc  involved. 


480  Methodist  Beview.  [May, 

\ 


RnSSIONARY  REVIEW. 


PROTESTANTISM   IX   MADAGASCAR. 

The  French  h;ivo  ventured  to  abolish  slavery  in  [Madagascar,  aa  act 
v,'hich  has  been  held  for  many  decades  to  be  perilous  because  the  Ilovas, 
the  most  vigorous  race  on  the  island,  are  the  slave  masters,  and  it  was 
thought  dangerous  to  legislate  thus  boldly  against  them.  This  is  but  one 
of  the  good  things  the  French  government  has  done  in  Madagascar,  but 
unfortunately  the  Jesuits  dominate  its  religious  movements,  possibly  lay- 
ing claim  to  do  to  because  of  their  agency  in  bringing  the  island  to  France. 

The  directors  of  the  London  3Iissiouary  Society  have  felt  constrained 
to  issue  a  circular  stating  the  case  of  the  native  Protestant  Malagasy 
Church,  in  which  they  say  that  the  Protestant  natives  of  Madagascar  are 
in  sore  straits.  They  write  of  them:  "  In  the  'dark  days'  of  pei-secutioa 
(1835-Gl),  to  which  they  often  touchingly  allude,  tlicy  had  to  undergo 
long-continued  ciuelty  and  injustice  at  the  hands  of  their  own  sovereign. 
Last  year,  again,  on  the  outbreak  of  rebellion  and  autiforeign  feeling 
following  upon  the  French  annexation,  it  was  the  leaders  of  the  na- 
tive Protestant  Churches  who  cliiefly  snfiered.  Their  friendly  relations 
with  Europeans  and  their  prominence  as  Christians,  together  with  their 
refusal  to  join  in  heathen  rites,  rendered  them  specially  obno.xiousto  the 
rebel  bands  which  at  that  time  were  devastating  large  districts  of  the  cen- 
tral province.  Consequently  thtv,  more  than  all  otliers,  were  the  objects 
of  attack.  Their  houses,  chapels,  and  schools  were  burned  to  the  ground ; 
their  property  was  looted  and  destroyed.  "Were  it  necessary,  the  directors 
could  furnish  a  detailed  narrative  showing  what  these  Jlalagasy  Protes- 
tants then  endured."  The  Protestant  world  must  recognize  the  right  of 
the  London  Society  thus  to  express  its  poignant  disappointment,  after  hav- 
ing spent  many  millions  to  civilize  and  Christianize  this  island. 

The  position  of  Protestant  missionaries  in  Madagascar  is  exceedingly 
precarious.  They  are  exposed  as  Europeans  to  the  wrath  of  the  native 
tribes  in  arms  against  French  rule,  who  do  not  distinguish  between  for- 
eigners, and  on  the  other  hand  the  Jesuits  seem  to  have  control  of  French 
colonial  policy.  It  is  enacted  that  instraction  in  schools  must  be  given 
in  tlie  French  language,  and  the  London  Society  lias  handed  its  schools 
over  to  the  Protestants  of  Paris;  but  their  ownership  of  i)roperty  is  now 
jeopardized,  the  Jesuits  by  trickery  and  misrepresentation  attempting  to 
obtain  places  of  worsliip  raised  by  Malagasy  Protestants.  The  .Jesuits  arc 
in  many  cases  the  only  interpreters  to  which  the  government  officer  has 
access.  The  Friends  (Quakers)  Foreign  ]\Iissionary  Society  is  in  trouble 
over  the  loss  of  their  liospital  buildings,  on  Avhich  they  have  spent  some 
thirty-live  thousand  dollars,  besides  meeting  two  thirds  the  annual  cost  of 
support.  Tlie  French  took  these  buildings  for  military  purposes,  as  they 
Lad  a  right  to  do,  fud  tlie  missionaries  nursed  their  sick  and  wounded 


1S07.]  Ilhsionary  Review,  481 

soldiers;  but  tbe  queen,  havinj^^becn  made  a  llomau  CathoHc,  asked  tbe 
Mission  to  relinquisli  the  property  under  a  Icgul  technicality  of  vrhicli  she 
avails  herself.  The  Loudon  directors  say  that  this  Jesuit  persecution, 
"though  diilering  in  form,  is  carried  on  witb  a  bitterness,  audacity,  per- 
sistency, and  unscrupuloiisDcss  equal  to  anything  that  has  marked  perse- 
cutions in  days  gone  by  " 


THE   FAMINE  IN   INDIA   AS   A   MISSIONARY    OPrORTUNlTY. 

The  largest  area  in  India  ever  affected  by  famine  at  one  time  vithin  the 
present  century  is  that  of  the  territory  now  under  distress.  On  the  author- 
ity of  the  government  of  India  the  statement  has  been  published  that  thirty- 
seven  millions  of  people  are  in  districts  where  the  scarcity  of  food  is  so 
great  thai  life  cannot  be  maintained,  while  there  are  in  addition  foity-four 
millions  of  people  in  districts  where  there  is  not  sufficient  food  to  maintain 
health.  This  makes  a  starving  population  equal  to  one  and  one  third  times 
the  population  of  the  United  States.  This  does  not  mean  that  the  whole 
of  the  thiriy-seven  millions  will  die  of  starvation,  or  that  all  of  the 
forty-four  millions  will  fail  in  health  from  want  of  food.  But  it  does  mean 
that  death  by  starvation  and  by  diseases  superinduced  by  poor  food  threat- 
ens probably  one  in  ten,  or  perhaps  eight  millions  of  people,  while  the  death 
rate  among  twice  as  many  millions  more  is  greatly  advanced. 

The  government  of  India  is  expending  a  vast  sum  of  money,  and  the 
ofHcialb°  are  working  beyond  their  strength  in  their  effort  to  save  life, 
but  it  is  absolutely  beyond  the  power  of  the  government  to  keep  the  peo- 
ple alive.  A  penny  a  day  is  the  wages  paid  on  the  relief  works,  food  is 
at  famine  prices,  and  large  numbers  are  unable  to  go  to  the  relief  works. 
There  is  great  difficulty  in  getting  food  to  the  homes  of  the  people  where 
starvation  stalks.  manV  being  too  feeble  even  to  carry  it  to  others.  The 
injustice  with  which  it  is  distributed  by  dishonest  native  agents  or  seized 
by  the  strongest  among  the  villagers,  without  regard  to  claims  of  equity 
or  necessity,  also  contributes  to  increase  the  dire  distress  which  prevails. 
There  is  here  a  large  field  for  private  charity,  and  C4od  seems  to  call  on 
the  Christian  world,  which  has  long  prayed  for  the  conversion  of  India, 
to  supplement  the  subsistence  rations  provided  by  public  funds,  specially 
among  the  sick,  the  infirm,  and  the  little  children.  The  duty  is  pressing 
to  provide  for  the  maintenance  of  orphans,  and  to  help  those  who  shall 
survive,  but  have  lost  all,  to  make  a  fresh  start  in  life. 

It  would  be  far  from  easy  to  name  a  government  that  has,  within  the 
same  period  and  under  similar  conditions,  done  so  much  to  become  an 
"earthly  providence  "  to  so  many  millions  of  people  as  the  British  gov- 
ernment in  India.  It  has  constructed  vast  systems  of  irrigation,  of  water 
storage,  and  of  railways  to  prevent  the  occurrence  of  famine  on  a  large 
Rcalel'but  all  arc  dependent  on  the  "rain  from  heaven,"  and  when  that 
fails  no  human  providence  can  command  the  conditions.  Some  slight  re- 
lief in  food  supply  may  have  been  realized  since  the  first  of  April,  with  a 
harvest  of  a  few  kinds"  of  grains.     If  it  rains  in  June  there  will  be  some 


4S2  McilLodiat  lievieio.  [May, 

hope  of  the  October  harvest.  But  already  w-idows  and  orphans  by  hun- 
dreds of  thousauds  call  for  attcutiou  and  aid.  The  orphans  in  particular 
afford  a  vast  field  for  Christian  missionary  enterprise. 


THE  STATEMENT  OF  CHIUSTIAX  DOCTRINE  IN  MISSION  COUNTRIES. 
Sooner  or  later,  in  all  successful  T.-ork  among  the  heathen,  the  ques- 
tion of  a  creed  comes  to  the  front.  The  missions  of  the  Jlethodist 
Episcopal  Church  have  gradually  grown  up  without  any  serious  trouble 
on  this  line.  Very  early  in  the  history  of  each  of  these  missions 
among  the  great  heathen  nations  the  DiscipUne  was  translated  into  one 
or  more  of  the  vernaculars  of  the  several  countries,  and  the  native 
Church  has  grown  up  around  it  without  much  questioning  as  to  whether 
it  is  the  best  form  of  symbolic  expression.  While  some  have  recog- 
uized  that  many  of  the  xVrticles  of  Religion  are  negations,  and  might 
possibly  suggest  rather  than  repress  forms  of  erroneous  beliefs,  it  has  been 
held  on  the  other  hand  that  these  negative  propositions  only  have  refer- 
ence to  such  inquiries  as  may  arise  on  the  advanced  consideration  of 
Christian  doctrine,  and  that  it  is  well  for  the  beginnings  of  theological 
thought  to  be  guarded  against  misconception.  Mr.  Wesley  and  the 
founders  of  Methodism  greatly  abbreviated  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the 
Church  of  England  for  Z^Iethodists.  Tliere  has,  as  yet,  been  little  temp- 
tation to  modify  our  Twenty-five  Articles  for  our  foreign  churches,  though 
there  can  be  scant  reason  for  requiring  Hindu,  Chinese,  and  Japanese 
Christians  to  express  any  political  faith  in  the  rei^ublic  of  the  United  States 
as  defined  in  the  twenty-third  article.  The  contest  in  Japan  has  precip- 
itated, for  that  country,  the  question  as  to  how  far  it  is  desirable  to  re- 
produce the  old  theological  and  ecclesiastical  controversies  that  have 
heretofore  excited  the  Western  Churches.  The  Church  of  England  so- 
cieties in  Japan  have  made  a  sweeping  concession  to  the  Japanese  senti- 
ment by  excluding  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  altogether  from  the  Japanese 
prayer  book.  Bishop  Bickersteth  justifies  this  action  thus:  "  Now,  the 
Thirty-niuo  Articles  have  no  ecumenical  authority.  They  are  English  of 
the  English,  an  outcome  of  the  special  circumstances  of  the  Church  of 
England  in  the  sixteenth  century.  They  are  not,  and  do  not  pretend  to 
be,  a  complete  statement  of  Christian  doctrine,  and  were  certainly  never 
intended  to  be  imposed  as  a  standard  of  orthodoxy  outside  of  the  British 
Isles."  There  is  certainly  room  to  exercise  robust  common  sense  in  all 
such  matters.  Nobody  can  Eup])ose  that  Bishop  Bickersteth  does  not 
hold  to  every  iota  of  doctrine  in  the  Thirty-nine  Articles.  Yet  their  in- 
corporation in  a  Church  of  totally  new  environment  is  a  separate  ouestion. 


JAPANESE   IN   TRANSITION. 
TuF.  "curiosities  of  literature "  must   inchide  the  discussioiia    of  tl:e 
Japanese  weekly  press  on   the  subject  of  religion.      Some  of  these  have 
recently  been  occupied  with  the  relation  of  Christian  Churches  to  foreign 


1897.]  Misslo7iary  lleinew.  483 

missionaries.  Thus,  they  have  dcclarcci,  "  The  foreigners  arc  the  lords, 
aud  -we  are  the  servants;  "  and  agaiu,  "The  only  possible  way  of  effecting 
union  between  foreigners  and  Japanese  is  for  the  former  to  recognize  our 
independence,  and  to  show  tliemselves  ready  to  meet  us  on  equal  terms." 
It  was  this  sort  of  sentiment  that  drove  the  Doshisha  trustees  to  turn  the 
American  Board  out  of  its  own  scliool  property,  which  another  Japanese 
paper  declares  to  be  a  "  narrow-minded,  antiforeign  policy,"  that  has  not 
'■'n-.ti  with  the  approval  of  the  Cliristians  generally."  It  adds:  "Hence 
the  episode,  instead  of  furthering  the  cause  of  independence  in  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  has  proved  a  hindrance  to  it."  Another  weekly  Japanese 
paper  says  that  "  the  day  is  not  far  distant  when  mixed  residence  will  be 
allowed,  and  foreigners  will  be  settling  in  the  interior  and  practicing  their 
religion  in  our  very  midst."  The  WTiter  therefore  regrets  the  antiforeign 
attitude  adopted  by  many  Christian  Churches  at  the  present  time. 


THE  PLAGUE  AT  BOMBAY. 

Setekal  features  of  contrast  between  heathenism  and  Christianity  are 
finding  illustration  in  the  city  of  Bombay  in  the  presence  of  the  plague 
which  has  driven  three  hundred  and  fifty  thou.sand  persons  from  the  city 
aud  has  slain  several  thousands.  The  superstition  of  the  heathen  furnishes 
a  ready  explanation  of  the  causes  of  the  great  calamity.  One  reason  as- 
signed for  the  presence  of  the  disease  is  that  the  queen  of  England  sent 
the  plague  because  her  statue  was  defaced  a  few  months  ago  by  some  mis- 
creant, pouring  tar  over  it;  another  is  that  the  government  will  keep  the 
plague  there  till  the  livers  of  five  hundred  men  are  sent  to  the  empress. 
These  stories  afTcct  missionary  work  as  the  people  grow  terrified  at  the 
approach  of  the  Bible  woman  or  the  missionary  seeking  to  carry  relief, 
lest  these  be  spies.  They  refuse  to  have  their  houses  fumigated,  or  to 
carry  their  sick  to  hospitals,  and  live  on  in  the  filth,  dampness,  and  dark- 
ness of  heathenism. 

It  is  said  that  the  native  Christians  fare  far  better  because  of  their  in- 
creased intelligence  and  attention  to  hygiene,  and  because  they  are  less 
fearful.  Very  few  of  them  have  run  away,  and  most  are  ready  to  help 
save  others  at  risk  of  their  own  lives.  Many  of  them  go  humbly  to  their 
work  every  day,  reading  the  ninety-first  psalm.  This  has  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  heathen,  who  say,  "Yes,  your  God  is  stronger  than  our 
gods,  and  more  merciful;"  and  some  of  them  pray  their  gods  to  let  the 
disease  spread  among  English  and  Christians,  and  not  to  let  their  people 
suffer.  It  is  said  that  up  to  a  late  period  in  February  only  two  native 
Protestant  Christians  were  known  to  have  died  of  the  plague,  though  the 
I^oman  Catholic  natives  have  suffered  a  great  deal.  These,  however, 
live  like  the  native  heathen;  and  as  the  plague  is  a  "dirt"  disease,  the 
substitution  of  a  crucifix  for  an  idol,  and  of  "  Ilnil  jMarys"  for  the  name 
of  Hindu  gods,  docs  not  avail  against  filth,  ignorance,  and  the  loss  of 
those  moral  and  religious  qualities  which  are  conducive  to  the  resistance 
of  disease. 


484:  Mdhodht  lievieio,  [May, 


FOREIGN  OUTLOOK. 


SOME  LEADERS  OF  THOUGHT. 

Wilhelm  Schmidt.  AltliougU  liis  opinions  are  not  universally  shared  by 
his  theological  brethren,  and,  though  some  of  them  regard  him  as  able 
rather  than  learned,  he  is,  nevertheless,  acknowledged  to  be  a  jjowerful 
factor  in  present-day  thought.  We  give  his  views  on  a  few  closely-re- 
lated points.  3-{eligion,  he  holds,  is  a  universal  phenomenon  of  humanity. 
And  as  there  is  no  j^eople  Avithout  a  religion,  so  no  individual  l)umau 
being  can  be  origiljally  and  absolutely  without  religion,  since  each  is  a 
prodiict  of  the  general  culture  of  the  nation  and,  with  his  entire  mental 
life,  is  rooted  in  the  same.  He  can  become  irreligious,  but  he  cannot 
be  rcligionlcss.  All  the  various  attempts  to  explain  the  origin  of  re- 
ligion in  man  by  natural  jisychological  processes,  from  impressions  made 
by  the  world  of  sense,  or  from  practical  ethical  motives,  are  inadequate. 
Hence  it  is  necessary  to  assume  a  religious  capital  with  which  man  is  origi- 
nally endowed,  a  consciousness  of  God  which  he  finds  v.'ithiu  himself  as 
soon  as  he  comes  to  self-consciousness.  He  cannot  avoid  entertaining  this 
consciousness  of  God ;  and  since  he  is  not  its  real  efficient  cause  it  must  be 
regarded  as  the  effect  of  a  divine  operation  in  and  upon  him.  This  native 
consciousness  of  God  is  monotheistic.  Since  it  is  a  necessary  efleot.  its 
actuality  is  a  guarantee  of  the  objective  reality  of  the  idea  of  God.  Its 
influence,  however,  upon  the  individual  is  dependent  upou  his  subjective 
treatment  of  it.  The  Bible  lays  claim  to  this  universal  revelation  for  the 
human  race  in  such  passages  as  Rom.  i,  19,/.,  John  i,  5,  9,  and  Acts  xvii, 
28.  In  addition  to  this  revelation  of  God  which  is  given  to  every  in- 
dividual liuman  being  as  a  part  of  his  nature,  Schmidt  believes  in  the 
value  of  a  knowledge  of  the  world  as  an  aid  to  our  knowledge  of  God. 
Jesus  did  not  exclude  a  rational  knowledge  of  the  world  from  the  domain 
of  religion.  In  his  parables  lie  assumed  the  facts  of  the  life  of  nature  and 
of  the  reality  of  the  world  in  order  to  make  jilaiu  heavenly  truths,  and 
called  in  the  aid  of  rational  intelligence  in  order  to  aid  men  in  attain- 
ing certainty  in  religious  things.  Ritschl's  fundamental  proposition 
that  we  know  nothing  of  God  except  from  his  revelation  to  us  transcends 
the  idea  of  revelation.  If  this  proposition  were  true  we  could  never  know 
anything  of  God,  since  his  revelation  reaches  only  susceptible  natures, 
those  who  have  a  sensorium  for  his  revelation.  Historical  revelation  is 
necessitated  by  the  fact  of  sin.  Christianity  we  know  to  be  the  perfect 
religion  by  its  effects. 


G.  A.  Pricke.  As  one  who  for  more  than  lifty  years  has  been  engaged 
iu  the  study  of  the  proofs  of  God"s  cxislence  his  ideas  on  the  subject  will 
be  of  value.  Tic  believes  tliat  a  scientific  denioiisfration  of  the  existence 
of  the  personal  God,  distinct  from  llie  world,  is  necessary,  possible,  and 


1897.]  Foreign  Outlook.  485 

effective.  It  is  necessary  in  order  to  overcome  atheism,  which  is  char- 
acterized by  hollowness  and  dilettnnteism,  and  because  without  such 
demonstration  theology  would  cease  to  be  a  science.  It  is  possible  be- 
cause God  is  no  impcrsoual  abstraction,  but  iu  his  works  is  the  best  at- 
tested, most  visible,  and  be?t  known  of  all  beings,  and  the  invisible  One 
only  in  the  souse  of  the  Principle  who  breaks  through  all  things  visible. 
It  is  effective,  as  is  proved  by  experience  and  observation.  There  arc 
three  principal  demonstrations,  the  cosmological-ontological,  the  teleo- 
logical — including  Kant's  ethico-teleological  proof — and  the  pneumato- 
logical.  Fricke  regards  the  first  two  inadeq\iate,  since  they  do  not  lead 
to  a  personal  God  distinct  from  the  world.  The  pneumatological  deraoa- 
stration  is  first  ethical.  So  far  it  grows  out  of  necessary  ethics.  Morality 
is  the  natural  law  of  the  spirit,  the  content  of  the  coglto,  ergo  sum.  The 
necessity  of  morality  is  axiomatic.  It  is  nowhere  denied  except  by  cer- 
tain degenerate  individuals.  The  fulfillment  of  the  moral  law  must  be 
possible,  since  man  is  not  a  self-contradiction.  But  this  fulfillment  can- 
not be  attained  without  a  personal  God.  The  moral  law  cannot  be  real- 
ized by  means  of  itself,  siuce  then  the  good  and  the  obligatory  would  be 
performed  because  of  love  to  the  good  and  the  o])ligalory.  But  this  is 
not  possible  ;  it  is  theoretically  senseless,  and  practically  of  no  force.  It 
is  a  mere  phrase.  For  no  man  can  love  law  and  duty.  Love  and  respect 
can  only  apply  to  persons.  Again,  self-love  cannot  be  the  principle  of 
morahty.  A  certain  egoism  maybe  permissible;  yet  when  it  is  made 
the  measure  of  our  conduct  it  is  not  the  principle  of  morality,  but  th(? 
immoral  opposite  of  morality.  Nor  can  altruism  furnish  us  with  the 
principle  by  which  the  moral  law  can  be  fulfilled.  For  true  love  of  our 
neighbor  can  only  rest  upon  a  personal  God.  To  demand  that  men  shall 
love  strangers  and  their  enemies,  without  belief  iu  a  personal  God,  is 
senseless  and  impractical.  The  moral  law  is  a  necessity;  it  is  not  possible 
without  a  pcrson.ll  God;  hence  he  is.  The  religious  side  of  the  ]>ueu- 
matical  demonstration  consists  in  the  fact  that  the  phenomena  of  the  re- 
ligious life  cannot  be  explained  except  on  the  ground  of  a  personal  God 
who  is  absolute  love.  We  give  Frickc's  ideas  on  the  subject  for  what 
they  are  worth.  To  us  it  seems  as  though  it  is  too  strong  to  consider  a3 
demonstrations  any  of  the  proofs  for  the  existence  of  God.  But  they  do 
make  his  existence  so  probable  that  only  the  fool  can  say  in  his  heart, 
•'There  is  no  God.'' 


RECENT    THEOLOGICAL    LITERATURE. 

La  France  et  le  grand  Schisme  d'Occident  (France  and  the  Great 
Occidental  Schism).  By  Xoi-1  Valois.  Paris,  A.  Pickard  et  Fils.  180G.  The 
author  describes  that  period  of  French  history  during  which  France  at- 
tached itself  to  the  rival  po])e  in  Avignon,  lie  begins  with  the  twofold 
election  in  1378.  On  April  8,  1378,  under  pressure  of  the  excited  popu- 
lace of  ]?ome,  Bartholomew  Priguano,  Archbishop  of  Bari,  an  Italian, 
was  chosen  pope  as  Urban  YI.     On   September  20  of  the  same  year,  iu 


486  Methodist  llemcw.  tAiay, 

Fondi,  Cardinal  Robert,  of  Geneva,  a  Frenchman,  was  elected  as  Cleraeut 
VII.  From  that  time  to  this  it  has  been  a  question  which  wai,  the  right- 
ful incumbent.  Coutcmporaiies,  councils,  modern  scholars,  have  all 
labored  in  vain  to  settle  tlie  question.  Roman  tradition  has  given  its 
preference  to  Urban  Yl,  but  the  Church  has  never  announced  a  clear  de- 
cision. Valois,  as  a  historian,  does  not  feel  disposed  to  answer  definitely. 
There  was  right  and  wrong  on  both  sides.  Conscientious  contempo- 
raries were  impelled  to  take  one  side  or  the  other,  simply  because  of  the  in- 
formation which  readied  them.  It  is  a  remarkable,  though  hitherto  a  little 
emphasized,  fact  that  the  schism  did  not  begin  at  once  upon  the  election 
of  Urban  VI.  Until  July,  France  recognized  the  papacy  of  Urban.  Nor 
was  it  the  interposition  of  the  king,  but  the  confidence  that  he  would 
stand  by  them,  that  led  the  cardinals  to  choose  Clement.  The  adherents 
of  Clement  were  France,  Savoy,  Scotland,  and  after  a  period  of  hesita- 
tion, Castile  and  Aragon;  a  number  of  princes  on  the  lower  Fhine  and  in 
Germany;  and  Duke  Leopold  III  of  Austria,  whose  adherence  was  pur- 
chased, but  whose  influence  on  the  upper  Rhine  was  great.  On  the  side 
of  Urban  were  England  and  Hungary;  King  Wenzel;  the  electors  of 
Cologne,  Treves,  and  the  Palatine;  and  Duke  Stephan  of  Bavaria.  The 
death  of  Charles  V  of  France  left  the  throne  to  Cliarles  VI,  a  nervous, 
sickly  boy  who  v,-as  controlled  by  his  uncles,  the  dukes  of  Anjou,  Berri, 
Burgundy,  and.  Bourbon.  With  the  death  of  the  first  of  these  the  war 
between  the  two  popes  came  to  an  end.  Now  the  cry  for  unity  became 
more  general ;  especially  did  the  University  of  Paris  participate  in  the  de- 
mand. Upon  the  death  of  Urban  VI  his  successor,  Boniface  IX,  was  able 
to  win  back  much  of  the  territory  that  had  been  lost.  Public  0])iuioa 
made  itself  felt  in  the  use  of  published  writings,  and  the  call  for  a  council 
became  more  and  more  universal.  "When  Clement  VII  died,  in  the  year 
1394,  France  had  become  weary  of  the  schism,  and  the  sense  of  the  real 
unity  of  the  Church  had  grown  stronger  than  it  had  ever  been  before. 
This  ended,  says  Valois,  not  indeed  the  schism,  but  this  particular  form 
of  Gallicanism. 

Der  romische  Konkubinat  nach  den  Rechtsquellen  vuid  den  In- 
schriften  (I'lOman  Concubinage,  on  the  Basis  of  Legal  Sources  aud  In- 
scriptions). By  Paul  Meyer.  Leipzig,  Teubuer,  1895.  Tliis  book  treats 
an  important  feature  of  ancient  ethics,  and  sliows  how  Christianity  dealt 
with  concubinage,  which  it  did  not  originate,  but  found  existing.  The 
first  part  treats  of  concubinage  in  tlie  times  of  the  heathen,  the  second  in 
the  times  of  the  Christian,  emperors.  In  an  introduction  ]\[cyer  shows 
that  dming  the  older  period  of  the  republic  a  real  marriage  was  called 
mairivionium  ju&ium,  while  all  other  sexual  relations  were  designated  by 
j)aelicatus.  Both,  however,  assumed  the  raonogamic  and  permanent 
character  of  the  relation.  The  increasing  immorality  of  the  end  of  the 
republic  did  not  change  the  legal  status  of  these  relations,  but  it  did 
change  the  practice.  "The  padex  became  the  rival  of  the  wife."  Au- 
gustus, who  created  the  standing   army,  forbade  entrance  upon  marriage 


1897.]  Foreign  OutlooJc.  487 

duriug  tlic  period  of  service.  In  order  to  overcome  the  consequences  of 
tliis  legislation  he  lifted  one  of  the  many  forms  of  extra-marital  connec- 
tions to  the  dignity  of  legality,  under  the  name  of  '-concubinage."  The 
concubine  was  often  the  equal  of  the  wife,  and  often  took  her  place.  The 
emperor  Marcus  Aurelius  would  not  give  bis  children  a  stepmother  after 
the  death  of  his  -vvife,  but  expected  his  concubine  to  be  a  mother  to  them. 
The  relation  was  legal,  and  in  some  degree  respectable.  Christianity 
found  these  views  of  marriage  and  concubinage  in  existence.  In  general, 
the  legislation  of  the  Church  and  of  the  Christian  emperors  allowed  con- 
cubinage to  remain,  under  condition  of  its  being  a  roouogamic  and  per- 
manent relation.  Constantine  strove  to  prevent  the  tal<ing  of  concubines 
instead  of  wives.  The  limits  of  permissibility  of  the  relation  were  nar- 
rowed, and  the  concubine  and  her  children  lost  the  rights  accorded  to 
them  by  Augustus.  Thus  was  encouraged  the  exchange  of  concubinage 
for  real  marriage.  Justinian  proposed  to  Christianize  the  regulations  of 
the  classical  period.  Basilius  Macedo  forbade  concubinage  in  Austria 
in  the  ninth  century;  in  the  West  it  reniained  until  the  sixteenth  century, 
except  for  the  higher  clergy,  to  whom  it  was  forbidden  by  the  earlier 
legislation  relative  to  celibacy.  Among  the  Church  fathers  who  tolerated 
the  idea  of  concubinage  when  it  existed  as  a  monogamic  and  permanent 
relation  was  Augustine.  The  book  must  be  regarded  as  a  valuable  con- 
tribution to  ethical  and  ecclesiastical  history.  It  demonstrates,  however, 
how  sadly  in  the  earlier  centuries  Christi.nnity  had  become  interwoven 
with  the  views  of  the  world,  that  concubinage  was  not  at  once  and  totally 
eradicated. 


RELIGIOUS  AXD  EDUCATIONAL. 
Recent  Utterances  Relative  to  the  Bible  and  the  Faith,  The  theology 
of  continental  Europe,  as  the  theology  of  the  Christian  world,  afiirms  that 
between  the  Bible  and  the  faith  there  is  an  intimate  connection.  But  the 
exact  nature  of  that  connection  is  under  discussion  among  the  theologians. 
To  the  average  observer  it  does  indeed  appear  as  though  no  reputable 
theologian  is  left  who  asserts  the  verbal  inspiration  of  the  Bible :  and  yet 
those  who  deny  such  inspiration  seem  to  think  that  the  number  of  authors 
who  make  the  writers  of  the  Bible  mere  "  writing  machines  "  is  constantly 
increasing.  This,  if  it  be  a  fact,  would  not  prove  that  such  a  theory  of 
the  relation  between  the  Inspirer  and  the  insi)ircd  is  growing  in  popu- 
larity, but  only  that  more  of  those  who  hold  it  arc  coming  forw-ard  as 
defenders  of  their  views.  It  is,  perhaps,  not  too  strong  to  say  that,  judged 
by  the  continuous  stream  of  literature  on  the  subject,  this  question  is  still 
felt  to  be  the  vital  one  for  theology.  It  is  simply  the  old  question  of  the 
seat  of  authority  in  religion.  Rationalism  has  become  history;  and  one 
who  holds  that  the  seat  of  religious  authority  is  reason  seems  to  be  behind 
the  times.  On  the  other  hand,  Protestants  cannot  hold  to  the  Church  as 
the  seat  of  authority,  since  that  destroys  the  freedom  of  the  individual. 
The  only  resource  is  the  Bible.     And  Protestants  are  trying  to  settle  the 


4S8  Meihodlsi  Review.  [May, 

question  in  v>hat  sense  the  Bible  is  the  ^vord  of  God,  We  analyze,  and 
briefly  discuss  by  way  of  ilUistraliug  the  course  which  thought  is  pur- 
suing, a  few  of  the  more  recent  lectures  and  articles  on  the  subject.  The 
first  we  mention  is  by  "Evaugelicus,"  a  Eitschlian.  Eejecting  as  errone- 
ous and  dangerous  the  verbal  inspiration  theory,  ho  raises  the  question  as 
to  how  the  Christian  can  decide  between  the  divine  and  human  in  the 
Bible.  To  this  he  replies  that  there  is  no  external,  mechanical  means  by 
v.'hich  we  can  determine  the  boundary  line.  He  then  lays  it  down  as  a 
principle  that  rdl  which  teaches  Christ's  truth  and  breathes  Christ's  spirit 
is  to  be  accepted  as  of  divine  authority,  whether  spoken  bv  Christ  or  not. 
That  is,  all  the  utterances  of  Scripture  arc  to  be  brought  to  the  test  of 
Christ.  If  they  are  Christlike  we  bow  to  them ;  if  not,  they  are  to  be 
rejected.  The  properly  educated  Christian  conscience  is  the  organ  by 
which  this  test  is  made.  Though  he  looked  at  the  question  from  a 
different  point  of  view,  the  answer  of  "  Evangelicus  "  secnis  to  us  to  be 
exactly  the  answer  which  Luther  rendered.  If  the  distinction  between 
the  human  and  tlie  divine  elements  in  the  Bible  is  to  be  maintained  there 
must  be  some  criterion  of  judgment,  and  we  know  no  better  one  than 
this.  Christ's  vras  the  highest  revelation.  "Whatever  contradicts  it,  in 
letter  or  spirit,  is  not  to  be  held  by  the  Christian.  The  second  view  is  by 
Professor  Crcmer.  He  also  rejects  the  verbal  inspiration  theory,  but 
distinctly  replaces  it  by  the  theory  of  a  divinely  wrought  enlightenment  of 
the  witnesses  of  Christ's  life  and  work.  Tliat  the  word  of  these  witnesses 
is  filled  with  the  Spirit  is  owing  to  the  fact  that  they  themselves  were 
filled  with  the  Spirit.  It  is  this  fact  that  gives  the  Scripture  its  authority, 
and  which  will  continue  to  make  it  authority  for  all  who  in  the  future 
shall  proclaim  the  word.  Because  the  word  is  written  by  men  filled  with 
the  Spirit  we  have  the  human  imperfection  and  the  divine  perfection  of 
the  Bible,  that  is,  a  Bible  with  limits  to  its  authority.  While  the  theory 
of  "Evangelicus"  aflords  us  no  doctrine  of  inspiration  that  of  Crcmer 
gives  us  no  criterion  whereby  v.'c  may  determine  what  is  human  and  what 
divine.  "Which  is  the  better  test  of  the  authoritativeness  of  a  Scripture 
passage,  the  assurance  given  the  Christian  conscience  by  careful  thought 
that  it  coincides  with  the  teachings  of  Christ,  or  tlie  assurance  that  it  is 
spoken  or  written  by  a  Spirit-filled  man,  who  may,  nevertlielcss,  err  ? 
Both  theories  agree  that  there  is  in  the  Bible  a  human,  and  in  so  far  an 
untrustworthy,  element.  The  only  theory  that  obviates  tliis  is  that  of 
verbal  inspiration;  and  that  plunges  us  into  the  ditliculty  of  placing  a 
wholly  divine  and  infallible  work  in  the  hands  of  infallible  men  for 
interpretation.  Out  of  this  difficulty  about  the  only  way  would  be  the 
theory  of  an  infallible  Church  and  pope  to  interpret  the  Bible.  The 
third  theory  is  ])y  P.  Kolbing,  director  of  a  theological  seminary  of  the 
Unitas  Fratrum  in  Germany.  lie  recognizes  that  the  old  orthodox  theory 
of  inspiration  is  a  thing  of  the  past.  "\^'ith  the  change  also  has  come,  in 
some  measure  and  manner,  a  corresponding  change  iu  the  conception  uf 
faith  and  revelation.  In  discussing  the  relation  of  thought  to  faith  he 
comes  to  the  conclusion  that  doctrine  is  not  an  ingredient  but  a  secondary 


1S97.]  Foreign  Outlool:.  4S'c! 

product  of  tlie  Christiau  faith.  On  the  other  hand,  faith  by  its  very 
nature  inchides  cognitions  in  immediate  connection  with  the  primary 
feelings  of  Christian  faith  and  its  acts  of  will — cognitions  which,  although 
belonging  to  the  realm  of  concrete  representations,  are,  because  of  their 
ethical  character,  no  mere  play  of  phantasy,  but  a  connected,  well-defined 
whole ;  religious  cognitions  of  an  ethical  kind,  and  ethical  cognitions  of 
a  religious  kind.  From  thi?  it  follows  tliat  for  Christendom  there  is  a 
normal  form  of  ethical-religious  cognition  which  has  not  yet  been  de- 
veloped into  doctrine.  This  is  found  in  the  New^  Testament  writings, 
and  is  the  product  of  the  peculiar  experience  of  Jesus  and  the  primitive 
Church  in  divine  things.  That  these  writings  are  in  any  cs])ecial  sense 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  rests  upon  the  especial  historical  relation  of 
their  authors  to  the  Christiau  faith,  which  made  possible,  in  consequence 
of  the  immediate  influence  of  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  the  highest  purity 
of  their  cognition  of  God.  Put  in  plain  and  unequivocal  language,  the 
director  of  a  theological  seminary  of  the  United  Brethren  of  Germany 
regards  the  Xew  Testament  as  the  product  of  the  Christian  consciousness  of 
the  primitive  Church.  The  fourth  vie^Y  is  found  in  a  lecture  by  Professor 
Samuel  Oettli.  He  finds  no  fault  with  the  doctrine  of  the  development 
of  the  Old  Testament  history,  but  with  the  particular  form  of  it  as  found 
in  Kuenen,  Wellhausen,  and  Smend  he  cannot  agree.  He  tests  their 
theory  in  three  decisive  points :  the  religious  founding  of  Israel  at  the  time 
of  Moses,  the  asserted  ethiciziug  of  the  conception  of  God  by  the  prophets, 
and  the  continuance  and  completioii  of  the  faith  in  Jehovah  during  the 
exile.  He  declares  that  we  have  not  the  slightest  interest  at  stake  when 
we  allow  the  employment  in  revelation  of  the  natural  laws  of  the  human 
mind,  and  on  the  other  hand  asserts  that  the  development  of  the  Israelitish 
religion  was  not  the  constant  growth  of  the  human  S])irit  from  crade  error 
to  purer  thought,  but  the  progressive  self-manife.station  of  God  in  revela- 
tion, a  divine  work  of  education,  wrought  on  unmanageable  material. 
This  is  simply  ihe  doctrine  of  accommodation  in  its  usual  modern  form, 
and  it  is,  perhaps,  the  best  explanation  possible  of  the  facts  of  the  Old 
Testament  considered  as  a  divine  revelation.  Tlie  fifth  theory  is  that 
■which  is  held  by  Professor  Yuleton,  and  relates  to  Christ's  utterances 
concerning  the  Old  Testament.  His  position  is  essentially  that  enter- 
tained by  Meiuhold,  as  recently  given  in  this  department  of  the  Jvcviac, 
and  need  not  be  further  described.  These  views,  though  not  including 
all  varieties  of  opinion  and  statement,  are  fairly  representative  of  the  most 
recent  critical  utterances  on  the  subject.  It  will  be  seen  that  in  one  way 
or  another  each  of  these  theologians  is  anxious  to  appear  as  the  champion 
of  some  kind  of  religious  authority  for  the  Bible  in  matters  of  faith.  We 
cannot  help  regarding  some  of  them  as  exceedingly  undesiral)lc  cham- 
pions, even  more  to  be  dreaded  than  deliberate  and  avowed  enemies  who 
can  be  unmistakably  identified  as  such;  for  some  of  their  views  in  our 
judgment  tend  to  undermine  the  faith.  But  it  is  significant  that  they 
still  profess  to  believe  in  and  jnost  vigorously  contend  for  the  Bible  as  the 
supreme  rule  of  faitli  and  practice. 
32 — FliTII  SEr^IKS.   VOL.    XIII. 


4:90  Methodist  licoieio.  [May, 


SUMMARY   OP   THE  REVIEWS   AND  MAGAZINES. 


AVjtv  should  tliere  rot  be  further  antarctic  exploratiou?  Rear  Admi- 
ral A.  11.  JIarkluuu\s  discussion  of  the  question,  in  the  April  number  of 
the  Korih  American,  appeals  both  to  the  scientific  and  the  popular  reader. 
The  immense  area  in  the  southern  hemisphere  '"  immediately  surrounding 
the  south  pole,  extending  northward  to  the  antarctic  circle,  and  coni- 
pri.sing  an  area  of  something  like  8,000,000  square  miles,"  is  "a  region 
absolutely  unknown  and  uudiscovered."  The  "first  attempt  at  southern 
exploration,"  the  admiral  tells  us,  was  made  by  Captain  James  Cook, 
over  a  hundred  years  ago.  His  commission  was  to  reach  a  large  continent 
there  supposed  to  exist,  which  "imaginative  map  makers  and  cartog- 
raphers of  the  sixteenth  century  had  depicted  on  their  maps  covered 
■with  mountains,  lakes,  and  rivers."  Since  then,  "Weddell,  Ross,  and 
Kristensen  have  all  passed  the  extreme  position  attained  by  Captain  Cook, 
but  so  far  these  are  the  only  ex])lorers  who  have  succeeded  in  crossing  the 
seventieth  parallel  of  south  latitude."  The  first  of  these  wrote  "hope- 
fully, a  day  or  two  before  he  readied  his  extreme  southern  position,  that 
not  a  particle  of  ice  was  to  be  seen  in  any  direction;  that  the  w-eather  was 
mild  and  serene,  and  the  sea  literally  covered  with  birds!  This,  however, 
is  only  another  instance  of  the  uncertain  and  varied  conditions  of  ice  and 
sea  in  high  latitudes  at  different  periods."  lloss  sailed  in  September, 
1839,  having  already  earned  high  renown  as  the  discoverer  of  the  north 
magnetic  pole,  and  for  three  years  struggled  to  penetrate  the  southern  ice. 
His  success  Avas  such  that  he  **  had  the  satisfaction  of  carrying  his  clumsy 
bluff-bowed  old  ships  to  latitude  seventy-five  degrees  three  minutes  in 
about  the  longitude  of  New  Zealand."  From  his  highest  altitude  he  saw 
a  series  of  stupendous  peaks  stretching  eastward,  and  to  the  tract  he  gave 
the  name  Victoria  Laud.  Kristenscn  sailed  from  Melbourne,  September. 
28,  1894,  crossed  the  antarctic  circle  on  Christmas  Day,  and  "succeeded 
in  effecting  a  lauding  on  the  great  southern  continent  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Cape  Adare."  His  company  thus  "had  the  extreme  gratification  and 
honor  of  being  the  first  human  beings  that  had  ever  set  foot  on  Victoria 
Land."  The  time  is  now-  at  hand,  says  the  admiral,  for  "a  prosecution 
of  antarctic  research."  Geography  and  geology  would  be  benefited: 
further  knowledge  of  terrestrial  magnetism  would  seem  to  make  it  de- 
sirable; and  the  science  of  meteorology  would  be  advanced.  The  words 
of  the  Duke  of  Argyll  appear  particularly  appropriate,  at  the  close  of  this 
scliolarly  and  sensible  article:  "  I  confess  I  feel  an  immense  interest  in  the 
question  of  antarctic  expedition.  I  always  feel  a  little  shame  that  civil- 
ized man,  living  on  his  own  little  planet — a  very  small  globe — should,  in 
this  nineteenth  century  of  the  Christian  era,  not  yet  have  explored  the 
whole  of  this  little  urea ;  it  seems  a  reproach  on  the  enterprise,  civilization, 
and  condition  of  knowledge  of  the  human  race." 


3S97.]         Siriui/iary  of  the  Jicvicws  and  Magazirics.  491 

The  struggle  of  "the  new  crusade  of  criticism"  is  now  to  *'revivifv 
the  dead  past,"  says  Edward  Gaird,  of  Balliol  College,  aud  to  "bring 
hack,  in  all  the  distinct  lineaments  of  a  living  personality,"  the  Christ  o'f 
the  gospels.  But  8uch  an  attempt  is  deprecated  by  this  Oxford  writer  in 
the  Kew  World  for  March.  Though  "the  last  to  underestimate  the  good 
of  the  eilort  of  historical  reconstruction  to  whicli  tlie  new  criticism  is 
leading  us,"  yet  the  writer  believes  that  the  modern  Christian  should 
regard  his  religion,  "not  simply  as  loyalty  to  a  ^Master,  ...  but  as  ad- 
herence to  a  living  principle  which  is  working  in  the  lives  of  himself  and 
others."  His  article  is  entitled  "  Christianity  and  the  Historical  Christ." 
David  Utter,  of  Salt  Lake  City,  sounds  a  note  of  alarm— though  he 
does  not  so  design  it— in  his  article  on  "  Mormonism  To-day."  JJauy 
Latter  Day  Saints,  he  infers,  yet  "  look  forward  to  a  time  when  polygamy 
shall  again  be  practiced  under  the  sanction  of  the  head  of  the  Church." 
The  reader,  in  other  words,  feels  that  polygamy  is  only  somnolent, 
rather  than  dead.  Amos  Kidder  Fiske  follows  vri'th  a  paper  on  "  Tho 
Unknown  Homer  of  the  Hebrews."  In  age  this  mysterious  writer  was 
"almost  contemporaneous  with  Homer."  His  Avork  "was  broken  in 
pieces  and  wrought  with  other  material  into  a  composite  fabric  of  per- 
durable strength."  aud  for  twenty-five  centuries  and  more  he  has  been 
"  -without  name  and  without  personal  identity."  In  an  article  on  "  Phi- 
losophy aud  Immortality,"  A.  W.  Jackson  .studies  the  teaching  of  Dr. 
James  Martincau  ou  the  future  life.  Both  the  intellect  and  the  con- 
science, says  Martineau,  plead  for  another  existence.  William  P.  and 
Louisa  F.  Pcirce  write  on  "The  Armenian  Church,"  and  well  say  that  the 
recent  Turkish  atrocities  "have  revealed  a  new  branch  of  Christianity" 
to  the  world.  In  liis  article  on  "Kant's  Influence  in  Theology,"  C.  C. 
Everett  says  that  the  revolution  which  the  great  metajjhysician  accom- 
plished in  theology  is  "as  great  as  tliat  which  he  wrought  in  philosoi)hy." 
F.  C.  Lowell  follows  with  a  consideration  of  "  God  and  the  Ideal  of 
Han."  H.  Laugford  Warren  discusses  "Dante  Ros.setti  as  a  Beligious 
Artist,"  to  the  advantage  of  the  distinguished  painter;  and  Dr.  C.  A. 
Briggs  concludes  with  an  article  ou  "Ecclesiastical  Jurisdiction  in  its 
Relation  to  Church  Unity."  Dr.  Watson's  creed,  he  says,  is  not  such  "in 
any  proper  sense,"  since  his  phrases  "  do  not  define  the  life  to  live,  or  the 
morals  to  practice."  A  novel  adajitation  of  ministerial  service  to  the 
Meeds  of  poorer  communities  is  suggested  by  Dr.  Briggs  in  the  proposi- 
tion that  the  same  jircacher  serve  two  or  more  denominations.  "He 
might  minister  as  an  Episcopalian  in  the  morning,  as  a  Presbyterian  or 
Cougregationalist  in  the  afternoon,  and  a  Methodist  in  the  evening. 
Why  not  ?  Many  could  do  it  and  would  do  it  if  the  way  were  oj)cn  in 
the  lower  judicatories."  Dr.  Briggs  also  defines  his  own  status,  in  the 
following  pleasant  bit  of  autobiography:  "I  was  ordained  by  a  prcsljytr-ry 
as  a  Presbyterian  mini.sler.  The  supreme  judicatory  of  the  body  which 
gave  me  the  external  authority  to  act  as  a  minister  has  suspended  my 
authority  so  to  act.  They  took  away  all  the  authority  they  ever  gave 
inc.     Thoy  did  it  in  an  unconstitutional  and  illegal  manner.     If  the  case 


492  Ihthodid  Remeio.  [May, 

could  be  renewed  in  a  competent  court  tlieir  action  -would  be  declared 
null  and  void.  But  it  stands  until  overruled.  I  have  uo  present  minis- 
terial authority  from  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory.  I  have  authority  from 
Jesus  Christ  by  the  internal  call.  My  internal  call  would  doubtlobs  be 
recognized  by  more  than  one  deuominatiou,  if  I  should  seek  recoguitiou 
and  authority.  But  so  long  as  I  abstain  from  such  a  course  and  my 
suspension  is  continued  my  authority  from  the  Church  is  void.  I  cannot 
act  as  a  minister  without  being  disorderly.  I  cannot  say,  'The  presbytery 
made  me  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ ;  they  took  from  me  only  the  riglit  to 
act  as  a  Presbyterian  minister.  I  will  now  act  as  a  Christian  minister.' 
If  they  had  the  authority  to  make  me  a  Christian  iiiiuister,  they  had  the 
authority  to  unmake  me  also." 


The  April  numbe.'-  of  the  BPjUotheca  Saa-a  opens  with  an  article  on 
"The  Paradoxes  of  Science,''  by  Professor G.  Frederick  "Wright.  "The 
attempted  explanations  of  science,"  he  afhrms,  "  instead  of  being  real  so- 
lutions of  mystery,  are  merely  .substitutions  of  one  mystery  for  another, 
or,  what  is  more  frequently  the  case,  of  several  mysteries  in  place  of  one." 
The  scientific  expltuuitions  he  iustauces  are  the  theory  of  gravitation,  the 
•atomic  constitution  of  matter,  and  the  mystery  of  life — the  consideration  of 
the  latter  involving  a  mention  of  Spencer's  "physiological  units,"  Darwin's 
"geramules,"  WeLsmaun's  "  biophores,"  and  Minot's  "germ  plasm."  The 
Rev.  E.  S.  Carr,  A.!M.,  contributes  a  critical  article  on  "Spencer's  Philos- 
ophy of  Picligion."  A  warm  appreciation  of  a  standard  poem  is  given  by 
Professor  T.  "\V.  Hunt,  Ph.D.,  in  his  paper  on  "Tennyson's  *Iu  Memo- 
riara.'  "  There  are  few  readers  of  the  poet,  he  holds,  wlio,  "  if  compelled  to 
select  one  of  his  poems  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others,  would  not  choose  the 
■*  In  Meraoriam  '  as  the  most  representative  single  productinu."  Its  purpose, 
lie  declares,  is  "an  attempt  to  state  and  solve  the  ])robk-m  of  life — as  life 
is  inseparably  connected  with  death  and  destiny  and  immortality."  No 
poem,  says  Professor  Ilunt,  "has  so  permeated  and  suHused  modern  Eng- 
lish verse."  Tlie  two  following  articles,  whose  titles  are  sufficiently  ex- 
planatory, are  "The  Cosmogony  of  Genesis,  and  its  Reconcilers,"  by 
President  Henry  Morton,  Ph.D.,  which  is  to  be  continued,  and  "No 
National  Stability  without  Morality,"  by  President  C.  W.  Super,  LL.D. 
The  sixth  article,  by  the  Rev.  R.  De  Witt  Mallary,  D.D.,  considers  the 
<^uestion,  "  Is  the  Recognition  of  the  Church  Year  by  all  Christians  De- 
sirable ?  "  The  Avriler  answers  in  the  affirmative,  and  believes  that  "  the 
time  is  coming  when  all  portions  of  the  Church  year  will  be  as  loyally  and 
universally  ol.iserved  as  is  the  restored  festival  of  Christ's  resurrection." 
Professor  Edward  Dickinson  next  considers  "The  Ideal  of  Church 
Music,"  and  Professor  J.  ]^T.  P.  Metcalf  follows  with  "  Tlie  Tell-el-Amarna 
Letters."  His  article  particularly  analyzes  the  contents  of  these  letters, 
and  is  to  be  continued,  A  review  of  Dr.  Lyman  Abbott's  "  Christianity 
and  Social  Prol)lcm5"  is  made  by  Z.  Swift  llolbrook.  "While  he  finds 
much  to  commeud   in   Dr.  Al)bott's  book   he   pronounces    it  defective 


1607.]         Smninar^/  cf  the  lievicio.s  and  McujazJiies.  403 

among  otlier  things  iu  bis  "  ethical  concoptiou  of  the  value  of  self  com- 
pared with  neighbor,"  and  in  his  "definition  of  socialism."  The  con- 
cluding article,  by  Professor  William  Caldwell,  M.A.,  discusses  "The 
Housing  Question  and  Scientific  Reform."  It  constitutes  an  address  read 
before  the  Improved  Housing  Conference  at  Chicago,  in  February,  1897. 
America,  says  the  writer,  "of  all  countries  should  take  the  lead"  in  the 
reform  proposed. 

Ln'  the  I^encw  of  JRt views  for  !March,  W.  T.  Stead,  writing  of  the  longest 
reign  in  British  history,  closes  liis  article  with  this  desoiption:  "The 
last  occasion  on  which  I  saw  her  majesty  was  on  that  higli  and  solemn 
festival  when  Queen  Victoria  summoned  to  Westminster  Abbey  the  repre- 
sentatives of  all  the  nations,  principalities,  and  powers  that  own  her 
sway,  iu  order  to  join  with  lier  in  rendering  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for 
the  marvelous  loving-kindness  and  manifold  mercies  he  liad  graciously 
vouchsafed  to  this  laud  of  ours  duringhcr  reign  of  fifty  years.  The  memory 
of  that  stately  pageant  is  with  me  still.  The  gray  old  abbey,  with  all  its 
associations  of  genius  and  of  glory,  never  ijjclosed  within  its  massive 
■walls  a  scene  more  splendid  and  inspiring.  Every  nook  and  corner  in 
the  vast  edifice  was  crowded  with  a  great  multitude  of  the  picked  men 
of  the  realm  and  of  the  empire.  No  department  of  the  State,  no  colony, 
no  dependency,  was  unrepresented  in  that  brilliant  throng.  Ambassa- 
dors and  governors,  princes  and  potentates,  dusky  oriental  rajahs  blazing 
in  jewels,  English  noble?,  and  the  great  notables  of  the  democracy  mus- 
tered in  troops  to  the  great  thanksgiving.  When  all  were  assembled 
beneath  the  storied  roof  of  the  ancient  abbey,  and  the  long  aisles  framed 
a  marvelous  picture  of  life  and  color,  the  queen,  entered.  The  whole 
assemblage  rose  to  their  feet  as  the  familiar  figure  of  the  mother  of  her 
people  slowly  passed  down  the  nave  to  take  her  place  before  the  altar, 
where  in  the  midst  of  her  children  she  ofTered  thanks.  And  as  the  queen 
■ — the  highest  on  earth — knelt  before  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  all  thought 
of  her  majesty  and  her  might,  of  her  empire  over  land  and  sea,  disap- 
peared, and  we  saw  only  the  plain  little  loving-lieailed  woman  who,  as 
maid,  wife,  and  widow,  had  for  fifty  years  shared  more  thau  any  all  the 
joys,  sorrows,  hopes,  fears,  trying  viciss'itudes,  and  glowing  aspirations 
which  make  up  the  siun  of  the  private  and  public  life  of  her  peojile." 


The  Christian  Q  (urricrh/  iov  Xiyiilhaa:  "A  Xineteonth  Century  ]\Iove- 
ment,"'  by  J.  II.  Garrison,  in  which  the  writer  discusses  Christian  unity; 
"Congregational  Church  Tolity,"  by  Kcv.  31.  Burnham;  "The  Genius 
of  Christianity,"  by  Professor  E.  A.  Hinsdale;  "The  Socialism  of  George 
Eliot,"  by  Pcv.  g'  II.   Combs;   "The  Duke  of  Argyll  and  His  Work^" 

by  J.  W.  ]\Ionscr. The  Gospel  in  All  Lands  for  April  opens  with  "  Some 

Reasons  Why  I  Stand  by  the  Cause  of  Jlissions,"  by  General  J.  F.  Pais- 
ling.  Its  following  articles  treat  mostly  of  domestic  mission  work.  The 
number  is  most  attractive. 


494  ^Lethodist  licview.  [May, 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


RELIGIOX,  THEOLOGY,  AND  BIBLICAL  LITERATURE. 

Letters  to  the  CUrriy,  on  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  Vie  Church.  With  replies  from  Clergy- 
mea  and  the  Laity,  and  an  Epllopue  by  Mr.  RuSKix.  Edited  with  essays  and  comuieuta 
by  the  Rev.  T.  A.  Malleso.v.  12mo,  pp.  333.  New  York;  Dodd,  Mead  A  Co.  Price, 
cloth,  $1.75. 

Conversations  between  Mr.  rviiykin  iind  Dr.  Malleson  moved  the  latter  . 
to  induce  the  former  to  write  out  his  views  in  these  letters,  and  to  con- 
sent to  their  being  read  and  discussed  in  a  private  clerical  society.  Later 
it  was  decided  to  print  thorn  together  with  the  comments  of  the  clcrgry 
on  liuskin's  views,  followed  by  an  epilogue  in  which  ]\[r.  TJuskin  replies 
to  the  comments.  This  third  edition,  revised  and  enlarged,  revives  the 
book  after  an  interval  of  twelve  years.  For  relentless  frankness  in  vehe- 
ment expression  Kuskiu  has  no  modern  match  except  Carlyle.  His  loftj 
ideals  cast  condemnation  everywhere  upon  actual  life  and  custom  in 
Church  and  State  and  society.  The  editor  believes  that  these  letters  of 
an  eminent  layman,  whose  field  of  work  lies  quite  as  much  in  religion 
and  ethics  as  in  art.  may  help  us  to  divest  ourselves  of  old  forms  of 
thought,  "to  ca.-^t  oif  self-induigcut  views  of  our  duty  as  ministers  of 
religion,  to  lift  ourselves  out  of  tliose  grooves  in  which  we  are  apt  to  run 
so  smoothly  and  so  complacently,  persuading  ourselves  that  all  is  well 
just  as  it  is,  and  to  endeavor  to  strike  into  a  sterner,  harder  path,  beset 
with  difficulties,  but  .still  the  path  of  duty."  Raskin  thinks  the  clergy 
should  put  the  Gospel  of  Christ  into  such  plain  words  and  short  terms 
that  any  ])lain  man  may  understand  it.  He  asks  whether  a  simple  exiila- 
nation  of  the  terms  of  tlie  Lord's  Prayer,  in  their  comjjleteness  and  life, 
might  not  help  to  make  the  Gospel  plain,  adding  that  in  s\iggesting  that 
the  Lord's  Frayer  be  made  a  foundation  of  Gospel  teacliing  he  did  not 
mean  that  it  contains  all  that  Christian  ministers  have  to  teach,  but  that 
it  contains  what  all  Christians  arc  agreed  upon  as  first  to  be  taught.  He 
thinks  zealous  ministers  should  make  as  much  effort  to  get  wicked  rich 
people  out  of  Church  as  to  get  wicked  poor  people  converted  into  it: 
"  Tlie  foulest  oatlid  of  the  thief  and  the  street  walker  are,  in  the  ears  of 
God,  sinless  as  the  hawk's  cry  or  the  gnat's  murmur,  compared  to  the 
responses,  in  the  Church  service,  on  the  lips  of  the  usurer  and  the  adul- 
terer." He  says  few  religious  writings  are  both  upright  and  intelligible. 
In  ofi:ering  the  Lord's  Prayer  we  are  to  remember  that  the  first  and  in- 
tensest  article  of  our  Father's  will  is  our  sanctification ;  anel  the  Gospel 
vre  are  to  mend  the  world  with  is  not  alone  the  soft,  sweet  message  of 
pardon,  "If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,"  but 
also  the  clear  exi)lauation  of  what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is,  and  the  firm 
and  forcible  announcemout  that  men  must — absolutely  must — set  them- 
selves obediently  to  do  that  holy  will.  Wc  are  not  to  encourage  iniquity 
by  ])reaehing  away  the  penalties  of  it.     Partly  for  want  of  faithful  proph- 


1S07.]  Book  Notices.  495 

esying,  '''llie  great  cities  of  the  earth,  which  ought  to  be  the  places  set  on 
its  hills,  with  the  temple  of  the  Lord  in  the  midst  of  them,  to  v.-hich  the 
tribes  should  go  up — centers  to  the  kingdoms  and  provinces  of  honor, 
virtue,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  law  of  God— have  become  instead  loath- 
some centers  of  fornication  and  covetousncss,  the  smoke  of  their  sin  goin^ 
up  into  the  face  of  heaven  like  the  furnace  of  Sodom,  and  the  pollution 
of  it  rotting  and  raging  through  the  bones  and  the  souls  of  the  people 
round  them."  Ruskin  thinks  the  clergy  nowadays  have  a  hard  task  to 
teach  people  to  love  their  enemies  when  many  of  them  are  devoting  their 
energies  to  swindling  their  friends.  He  remarks  upon  the  grotesque  in- 
consistency of  human  nature's  willingness  to  be  taxed  with  any  quantity 
of  sins  in  the  gross,  and  its  resentment  at  the  insinuation  of  having  com- 
mitted the  smallest  jiarcel  of  them  in  detail.  He  charges  that  "the 
whole  nature  of  prayer  has  been  doubted  in  our  hearts  and  disgraced  by 
our  lips;  that  we  are  afraid  to  ask  God's  blessing  on  the  earth  when  the 
scientific  people  tell  us  he  has  made  previous  arrangements  to  curse  it; 
and  that  instead  of  obepug  without  fear  or  debate  the  plain  order,  'Ask, 
and  yc  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full,'  we  sorrowfully  sink 
back  into  the  apology  for  prayer  that  '  it  is  a  wholesome  exercise,  even 
when  fruitless,'  and  that  we  ought  piously  always  to  suppose  that  the 
text  really  means  no  more  than,  '  Ask,  and  ye  shall  not  receive,  that  your 
joy  may  be  empty.'  "  "In  what  respect  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and 
the  glory  of  thfin  differ  from  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glory 
which  are  God's  forever,  is  seldom  intelligibly  explained  from  the  pulpit; 
still  less  the  irreconcilable  hostility  between  the  two  royalties  and  realms 
asserted  in  its  sternness  of  decision."  "The  Society  of  Jesuits  is  a  splen- 
did proof  of  the  power  of  obedience,  but  its  curse  is  falsehood.  .  .  .  TVe 
(of  the  St.  George's  Company)  are  their  precise  opposites — fiercely  and 
at  all  costs  frank,  while  they  are  calmly  and  for  all  interests  lying." 
Ruskin  writes  to  Malleson,  "It  takes  me  as  long  to  write  a  chapter  as 
you  to  write  a  book,  and  tires  me  more  to  do  it,  so  that  I  am  sick  of  the 
feel  of  a  pen  this  many  a  day."  A  strong  hint  for  parents,  pastors,  and 
teachers  is,  in  his  opinion,  that  one  mistake  made  by  good  people  is  in 
spending  so  much  eflfort  in  trying  to  pull  fallen  people  up,  and  so  little 
in  keeping  yet  safe  ones  from  tumbling,  and  spending  their  pains  on  the 
worst  instead  of  the  best  material.  "If  they  want  to  be  able  to  save  the 
lost  like  Christ  let  them  first  be  sure  they  can  say  with  him,  '  Of  those 
thou  gavest  me  I  have  lost  none.'"  "We  must  make  our  congregations 
understand  that  "God  is  a  living  God,  not  a  dead  law;  and  that  he  is 
a  reigning  God.  putting  wrong  things  to  rights,  and  that,  sooner  or  later, 
with  a  strong  hand  and  a  rod  of  iron,  and  not  at  all  with  a  soft  sponge 
and  warm  water,  washing  everybody  as  clean  as  a  baby  every  Sunday 
morning,  whatever  dirty  work  they  have  been  about  all  the  week." 
For  thirty  years  Ruskin  used  to  read  the  Liturgy  of  the  English  Church 
through  to  his  servant  and  himself  if  there  was  no  Protestant  service  to 
goto  in  Alpine  or  Italian  villages;  but  as  he  has  grown  older  he  ha.s 
become  "more  and  more  suspicious  of  the  effect  of  that  particular  form 


490  Methodist  Bevievj.  t^^Jr 

of  words  ou  the  truthfulness  of  tlie  English  raind."  He  says  that  Ox- 
ford University  is  iiovr  so  ashamed  of  that  code  of  piayer  "that  it  no 
more  dares  compel  its  youth  so  much  as  to  hear,  much  less  to  utter  it.'" 
Comparing  that  scrvicfc  with  the  earlier  rituals  of  Avorship  from  which  it 
was  derived,  he  wonders  that  the  Church  of  England  should  have  '•  cast 
out  from  beginning  to  end  all  the  intensely  spiritual  nud  passionate  utter- 
ances," and  in  what  it. did  preserve  of  those  earlier,  stronger,  and  deeper 
forms  should  have  "  mangled  or  blunted  them  down  to  the  exact  degree 
which  would  make  them  cither  unintelligible  or  inoffensive — so  vague 
that  everybody  might  use  them  or  so  pointless  that  nobody  could  be 
offended  by  them,"  This  loj'al  layman  of  the  Church  of  England,  writ- 
ing of  its  Liturgy,  says  that  its  first  address  to  the  congregation  before 
the  Almighty  is  "precisely  the  fault-fullest  and  foolishest  ])iece  of 
English  language'"  that  he  knows  of  "in  the  whole  compass  of  Englisli 
or  American  litciature."  "In  tlic  seventeen  lines  of  it  there  are  seven 
times  over  two  words  for  one  idea:  acknowledge  and  confess,  sins  and 
wickedness,  dissemble  nor  clokc,  goodness  and  mercy,  assemble  and  meet, 
requisite  and  necessary,  pray  and  beseech."  He  says  that  in  these  days 
one  almost  wonders  whether  there  ever  was  such  a  thing  as  discipline  in 
the  Christian  Church,  and  that  the  pettifogging  piety  of  England  has 
uot  now  the  courage  either  to  deny  grace  to  a  wicked  duke  in  its  Churcli 
nor  to  declare  Christ's  grace  in  its  Parliament.  John  Ruskin  says  he  sat 
under  the  preaching  of  Charles  H.  Spurgeon  with  much  edification  for  a 
year  or  two.  "  A  clergyman  should  ever  be  so  truly  the  friend  of  his 
parishioners  as  to  deserve  their  confidence  from  the  children  upward." 
This,  which  Ruskin  writes  of  himself,  all  men  believe  to  be  true:  "No 
man  more  than  I  lias  ever  loved  the  places  where  God's  honor  dwells,  or 
yielded  truer  allegiance  to  the  teaching  of  his  evident  servants,"  He 
adds  that  no  man  grieves  more  over  the  danger  of  the  Church  to-day  as 
"  she  whispers  procrastinating  pax  Tohiscinn  in  answer  to  the  spuriou? 
kiss  of  those  who  would  fain  loll  curfew  over  the  last  fires  of  English 
faith."  Recovering  from  an  illness  accompanied  with  mental  derange- 
ment, he  writes  to  Dr.  Malleson  :  "  It  will  be  jnany  a  day  before  I  recover 
yet — if  ever — but  with  caution  1  hope  not  to  go  wild  again,  and  to  get 
what  power  belongs  to  my  age  slowly  back.  Let  mc  strongly  warn  you 
from  the  whirlpool's  edge — the  going  down  in  the  middle  is  gloomier 
than  I  can  tell  you."  "In  divinity  matters  I  am  obliged  to  slop.  I  am 
almost  struck  mad  when  I  think  earnestly  about  them,  and  I'm  only 
reading  natural  history  or  nature  now."  "lam  very  thankful  to  find 
in  my  own  case  that  a  quiet  spring  of  energy  filters  back  into  the  old 
wellheads — if  one  does  not  bucket  it  out  as  fast  as  it  comes  in."  The 
editor  thinks  that  Ruskin's  letters  "present  a  truly  lifelike  picture 
of  their  writer  with  his  shrewd  comn)on  sense  and  deeper  wisdom,  en- 
livened in  no  small  measure  by  a  quick  ira])ulsivencss  which  is  sometime'^ 
rather  startling."  Miss  Susanna  Reever,  to  whom  Ruskin  dedicated 
Frondes  Agrf-aUs,  writes  of  these  letters:  "They  are  like  the  'foam 
globes  of  leaven,'  riud  have  excrci'tX'd   my  mind  very  much.     Tilings  in 


1S97.]  Bool  Notices.  497 

thcin  which  at  first  seemed  rather  startling  prove,  ou  closer  exauiination, 
to  be  full  of  deep  truth.  The  suggestions  in  them  lead  to  'great  scarch- 
ings  of  heart.'  "  Canon  Farrar  declined,  Avhen  requested,  to  discuss 
Kuskiu's  letters,  saying,  "I  ara  too  ijainfuUy  ovcrwlielmed  with  the  very 
duties  -which  Mr.  Ruskin  seems  to  think  that  we  don't  do — looking  after 
the  material  and  religious  interest  of  the  sick,  the  suffering,  the  hungry, 
the  drunken,  and  the  extremely  ^Yretched." 

Gutsses  at  the  Riddle  of  Existence,  and  Other  Kssays  on  Kindred  Subjects.  By  Goldwi.v 
Smith,  D.C.L.  12)uo,  pp.  24-1.  New  York :  Tl)e  Macmillan  Company.  Price,  cloth.  $1.50. 
Tins  book  docs  not  impress  us  as  important.  Dealing  with  some  of  the 
same  prolilems,  it  is  distinctly  inferior  to  W.  11.  Greg's  Enigmas  of  Life, 
published  some  twenty  years  ago.  The  first  of  five  essays  gives  the  book 
its  title;  the  other  four  are:  "The  Church  and  the  Old  Testament,"  "Is 
There  Another  Life  ?"  "  The  Miraculous  Element  in  Christianity,"  "  Mo- 
rality and  Theism."  The  preface  says  that  the  spirit  of  the  book  is  not 
that  of  agnosticism,  but  of  free  and  hopeful  inquiry.  The  author  wishes 
to  assist  in  clearing  away  the  wreck  of  discredited  beliefs  in  order  to 
make  way  for  new  ones  which  may  be  invented  or  derived.  He  repeats 
the  truism  that  "to  resign  untenable  arguments  for  a  belief  is  not  to 
resign  the  belief,  while  a  belief  bound  up  with  untenable  arguments  will 
share  their  fate;"  true,  only  it  needs  to  be  said  that  a  belief  maybe  sound 
when  the  arguments  used  to  support  it  are  unwise  or  insufficient,  as  a 
judge's  decision  may  be  right  when  the  reasons  he  gives  for  it  are  not  suf- 
ficient ;  and  a  belief  which  has  been  advocated  with  false  arguments  may 
be  susceptible  of  a  new  and  better  defense.  lie  says  that  where  his  con- 
clusion sare,  or  seem  to  be,  negative,  he  will  rejoice  to  "see  the  more 
welcome  view  reasserted  and  fresh  evidence  of  its  truth  supplied  ;  "  which 
seems  to  be  a  confession  that  his  views  are  not  pleasant  to  himself,  and  that 
as  he  progresses  in  unbelief  his  happiness  is  diminished.  So  it  shall  always 
be;  the  Gospel  is  glad  tidings,  and  whatever  discredits  or  doubts  it  is  sad, 
dismal,  forlorn  tidings,  bringing  nothing  but  heaviness  to  the  heart  of  man. 
The  first  essay  discusses  rather  adversely  the  books  of  Mr.  Drummond,  ]\Ir, 
Kidd,  and  Mr.  Balfour.  It  says  that  Drummond's  .solution  is  incomplete; 
Kidd  overstates  his  case;  and  Balfour's  method  reacts  dangerously  upon 
himself.  Looking  on  while  Balfour's  flashing  blade  disposes  of  natmalism 
on  the  one  hand,  and  of  transcendentalism  on  the  other,  the  author  says 
that  the  idea  of  driving  the  world  l)ack  to  faith  through  general  skepti- 
cism is  delusive.  "  Universal  skepticism  is  more  likely  to  be  the  ultimate 
result,  and  any  faith  which  is  not  spontaneous,  whether  it  be  begotten 
of  ecclesiastical  ])ressure  or  intellectual  despair,  is,  and  in  the  end  will 
show  itself  to  be,  merely  veiled  tmbelief.  The  catastrophe  of  Dean  i^Ian- 
sell,  who,  while  ho  was  tiding,  in  the  interest  of  orthodoxy,  to  cut  the 
ground  from  under  the  feet  of  the  rationalist,  himself  inadvertently 
demonstrated  the  impossibility  of  believing  in  God,  was  an  awful  warn- 
ing to  the  polemical  tactician."  According  to  the  author,  various  fondly 
cherished  arguments,  beliefs,  institutions  are  iu  a  damaged  condition;  and 
yet  something  remains.     lie   thinks  the  old   argument   from  design  is 


498  Methodist  Review.  [^May, 

damaged,  because  "  we  have  nothing  with  which  to  ccmjiare  this  ^vo^ld, 
and  tluTfforc  cannot  tell  whether  it  was  possible  lor  it  to  be  other  than 
it  is."  Startling  news,  indeed,  but  known  as  well  to  the  framcrs  of  the 
old  argument  as  to  Goldwiu  Smith.  He  thinks  the  Church  survives 
chiefly  on  its  vahic  "as  a  social  center  and  a  reputed  safeguard  of  social 
order."  Evidently  he  knows  no  ra ore  about  the  Church  and  what  is 
really  going  on  therein,  the  mighty  works  being  done  in  it,  through  it, 
and  by  it,  than  a  street  Arab  out  ou  the  sidewalk  knows  of  the  interior 
of  Westminster  Abbey.  He  concedes  that  Butler's  Analogy,  "  though  in 
partial  ruin,  is  still  great."  He  remarks  that  "evolution,  which  is  not  a 
power,  but  a  method,"  is  personified  and  almost  deified  by  its  exponents. 
He  says  that  the  fact  that  science  has  apparently  disclosed  the  corporeal 
origin  and  relations  of  our  mental  faculties,  and  of  "  what  theology  calls 
the  soul,"  has  altered  the  character  of  the  question  as  to  a  life  beyond 
the  present.  He  tries  to  comfort  us  by  saying  that  "if  revelation  is  lost, 
manifestation  still  remains,  and  great  manifestations  appear  to  be  open- 
ing on  our  vie^^^"  And  when,  groping  around  in  the  dark  without  any 
Bible,  we  inquire  of  the  men  who  stole  it  from  us  where  we  shall  look 
for  those  "great  manifestations,"  we  are  told  that  the  universe  and  hu- 
manity are  manifestations,  and  we  are  simply  to  sit  down  before  them 
and  study  them  and  Muit  for  the  light  to  break,  like  expectant  specta- 
tors at  a  spiritualistic  seance,  sitting  with  the  lights  out  and  waiting  for 
the  spirits  to  materialize.  We  prefer  to  go  to  church  and  hear  from  the 
dear  old  Bible  the  cheerful  Gospel  of  Him  who  alone  is  the  light  of  the 
world.  Second  in  this  book  is  that  wretched  essay  in  which  the  Old 
Testament  is  described  as  a  millstone  about  the  neck  of  Christianity.  It 
will  take  more  thau  the  opinions  of  the  Canon  of  Manchester,  which  are 
quoted  as  a  text,  to  make  such  an  essay  respectable.  The  author's  entire 
attitude  toward  the  Old  Testament  is  fairly  indicated  by  his  question, 
"Why  should  we  force  ourselves  to  believe  that  a  Being  who  fills  eternity 
and  infinity  became  the  guest  of  a  Hebrew  sheikh?"  That  sort  of  ob- 
jection tells  equally  against  the  incarnation  aud  all  spiritual  visitations 
from  God  to  man,  and  as  certainly  disposes  of  the  New  Testam.cut  as  it 
does  of  the  Old.  We  do  not  sec  why  a  man  who  reasons  after  such  a 
fashion  should  v.-a?te  his  time  in  discussing  Christianity  or  even  religion 
as  if  either  of  them  were  a  live  issue  or  had  any  shadow  of  footing  ia 
the  realm  of  reality.  We  cannot  help  having  two  opinions:  first, 
that  unwarranted  liberties  are  being  taken  with  the  Old  Testament,  and 
unnecessary  surrenders  made  by  some  whose  business  it  is  to  defend  it; 
second,  that  there  is  an  excessive  amount  of  groaning  ovei",  or  under,  the 
Old  Testament.  In  response  to  critical  attacks  one  man  replies,  "Chris- 
tianity is  not  responsible  for  the  Old  Testament."  Another,  as  if  well- 
nigh  overwhelmed  with  uncertainty,  says,  "  If  it  were  not  for  Jesu3 
Christ  I  would  be  an  agnostic."  But  another  feels  secure  in  standing  by 
the  Old  Testament,  and  says,  "If  I  could  not  be  a  Christian  I  would  bo 
a  Jew;  if  the  divine  Christ  were  taken  from  me  I  would  still  submit 
myself  to  :\Ioscs  aud  the  Old  Testament  for  the  fullest  knowledge  of  God 


1  so  7. ]  Boole  Notices.  49 9 

and  the  best  spiritual  guidance  given  to  man.'"  How  can  any  man  sup- 
pose it  possible  to  cut  the  Bible  in  two  and  then  keep  Christianity  alive. 
to  throw  away  the  Old  Testament  and  expect  to  keep  the  New  Testa- 
ment ?  How  long  did  Chang  live  after  Eiig  died  ?  One  twin  may  sur- 
vive the  other,  but  not  if  they  are  Siamese  twins  bound  together  in  a 
vascular  and  vital  unity.  The  third  essay  is  called  out  by  and  dis- 
cusses Dr..  Salmond's  volume,  The  Christian  Doctrine  of  Immortality^ 
which  we  noticed  in  our  last  issue.  We  agree  with  the  statement  on  page 
128  that  if  death  is  to  end  all  alike  for  the  righteous  and  for  the  unright- 
eous, the  Power  that  rules  the  universe  cannot  be  just  in  any  sense  of 
the  word  which  we  can  understand.  The  fourth  essay  contains  matter 
which  we  could  quote  with  approval,  as,  for  example,  "The  effect  pro- 
duced by  the  teaching  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples  is,  beyond  question,  the 
most  momentous  fact  in  history."  This  also  from  Supernatural  Hdigion  : 
"The  teaching  of  Jesus  carried  morality  to  tlic  subliraest  point  attained 
or  even  attainable  by  humanity.  The  influence  of  his  .spiritual  religion 
has  been  rendered  doubly  great  by  the  unparalleled  jnirity  and  elevation 
of  bis  own  character.  .  .  .  He  presented  the  speclacle  of  a  life  uniformly 
noble  and  consistent  with  his  own  lofty  principles,  so  that  the  '  imitation 
of  Christ '  lias  become  almost  the  final  word  in  the  preaching  of  his  re- 
ligion." His  moral  teaching  Avas  "final  in  this  respect,  amongst  others, 
that,  superseding  codes  of  law  and  elaborate  rules  of  life,  it  confined  it- 
self to  two  fundamental  principles — love  to  God  and  love  to  man.  While 
all  previous  systems  had  merely  sought  to  purify  the  stream  it  demanded 
the  purification  of  the  fountain.  It  placed  the  evil  thought  on  a  par  witli 
the  evil  action.  Such  morality,  based  upon  the  intelligent  and  earnest 
acceptance  of  divine  law,  and  perfect  recognition  of  the  brotherhood  of 
man,  is  the  highest  conceivable  by  humanity,  and  although  its  power  and 
influence  must  augment  with  the  increase  of  enlightenment,  it  is  itself 
beyond  development,  consisting  as  it  does  of  principles  unlimited  in  their 
range  and  inexhaustible  in  their  application."  Christianity  is  alone  in 
preaching  its  Gospel  to  the  whole  world,  in  its  adaptation  to  the  whole 
world,  and  in  its  display  of  recuperative  ]Mnver;  "no  ])arallel  to  the  re- 
vivals of  Wyclif,  Luther.  Calvin,  and  Wesley  is  presented  by  any  other 
religion."  "Moral  civilization  and  sustained  progress  have  been  thus 
far  limited  to  Christendom."  "Wherever  there  is  a  law  there  must  be 
a  lav>-giver,  and  the  lawgiver  must  be  presumed  ca])ablc  of  susi)cnding 
the  operation  of  law.  This  Hume  himself  would  hardly  have  denied." 
"  In  fact,  the  metaphysical  argument  against  miracles  conies  pretty  much 
to  this,  that  a  miracle  cannot  take  place,  because  if  it  did  it  would  be  a 
miracle.  We  could  not  helj)  believing  our  own  senses  if  we  actually  saw 
a  man  raised  from  the  dead.  There  is  no  reason  why  we  should  not  be- 
lieve the  testimony  of  other  people,  provided  that  they  were  eyewit- 
nesses, that  they  were  competent  in  character  and  in  intelligence,  and 
that  their  testimony  had  been  .submitted  to  impartial  and  thorough  in- 
vestigation." "Faith  is  a  belief,  not  in  things  unproved,  but  in  thing.s 
unseen."     "Pessimism  is  the  reverie  of  disappointment  and  satiety,  with 


500  Methodist  llevieuj.  [May, 

au  infusion  of  Byrouic  sentimeut  and  of  the  meliinclioly  of  Scliopenbauer 
jind  Leopardi."  "  Scicuce  and  religiou,  eveu  the  most  fervent  ieligio:i, 
have  beeu  able  to  dv,-ell  together  iu  tlie  intellects  of  ZSiewtou  and  Fara- 
day." Goldwin  Smith's  book  will  not  be  pleasing  to  the  gentlemen  Tvho 
are  playing  fast  and  loose  with  the  supernatural  in  the  Bible,  trying  at 
once  to  let  go  and  to  hold  on,  claiming  to  be  still  Christian  while  surren- 
dering a  large  part  of  the  miraculous,  because  this  book  tells  them  they 
cannot  succeed.     Such  books  vi-sibly  annoy  them. 

Immortaliiu  and  tlic  New  Tlicodicy.  By  George  A.  Gordox,  Minister  of  the  Old  South 
Church,  Boston.  16mo,  pp.  130.  New  York  :  Houghton,  MilUin  &  Co.  Price,  cloth,  g?.i 
top,  $1. 

This  book  is  a  philosojiher's  venture  at  the  truth.  Its  author,  it  is  true, 
finds  himself  unable  "to  reason  as  if  Christianity  had  never  been,''  or  to 
enter  the  field  of  discussion  in  any  other  relation  than  that  of  a  religious 
teacher.  Yet  lie  aims  to  conduct  his  inquiry  "purely  upon  rational 
grounds,"  and  therefore  considers  it  "inadmissible  to  introduce  into  the 
argument  the  ultimate  basis  of  Christian  belief  in  the  future  life,  the  rc-s- 
in-rcction  of  Christ."  The  term  "  theodicy  "  he  regards  as  a  pivotal  word 
iu  the  attempt  which  he  makes  "to  carry  the  question  of  the  immortality 
of  man  to  the  inoral  conception  of  the  universe  for  determination."  Some 
of  his  earlier  chapters,  upon  which  Ave  may  not  linger,  are  entitled,  "Tlie 
Evidence  for  the  Denial,"  "Value  of  the  Evidence  for  Denial,"  "Postu- 
lates of  Immortality,''  and  "  Illogical  Limitations,''  such  limitations  being 
the  "theories  of  the  remnant,  election,  or  probation."  Dr.  Gordon,  hav- 
ing discussed  these  topics  as  preliminary  to  his  positive  argument,  then 
finds  his  central  proof  for  immortality  in  the  doctrine  of  evolution. 
One  sentence  will  .show  liis  logic :  "When  man's  ethical  nature  is  reached, 
and  where  so  much  room  and  material  for  development  exist,  it  would 
seem  to  be  not  a  violent  inference  from  evolution  to  suppose  that  this 
world  is  but  the  first  stage  in  the  moral  discipline  of  the  race."  Ilis  argu- 
ment, in  other  words,  from  this  point  through  the  concluding  chapters 
turns  on  the  trutli  of  evolution.  j\!any,  however,  will  feel  that  he  makes 
too  much  of  this  experimental  theory,  and,  in  a  vigorous  protest  yet  cher- 
ished against  evolution,  will  contend  that  the  philoso]iher  puts  to  sea  in 
an  untried  boat.     Yet  Dr.  Gordon's  book  is  able  and  thought-provokim,'. 


PHILO-SOrilY,  J^CIEXCK,  AXP  GKNERAL  LITEnATUlIE. 

'flie  English  Novel    A  Stu<!.v  in  tlie  Developnicnt  of  Personality,    r.y  Sidxky  La.viku.    Re- 
vised Edition.    Crov.u  t^vo,  jip.  30-2.   New  York  :  Charles  ScribiU'iV  Sous,    rricc,  cloth,  $;j. 

A  rare  and  well-developed  personality  was  Sidney  Lanier,  and  liis  own 
fine  quality  ])crvados  this  penetrative  study.  Tliese  twelve  chapters 
were  lectures  delivered  in  Johns  Hopkins  University  in  ISSL  They  were 
almost  his  last  work,  done  with  .shmtening  breath,  rapid  pulse,  and 
burning  brain.  George  Eliot's  death  occurring  in  the  middle  of  the 
course  led  the  le<;tur"r  to  devote  six  lectures  to  hr-r  work.     A  coldlv  crii- 


1S97.]  Book  Notices.  501 

ic;il  altitude  toward  the  vrritiiigs  of  Lanier  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible, 
to  one  -who  knows  the  man — his  exquisitely  delicate  sensibility,  his  gal- 
liUit  and  heroic  spirit,  his  high-pitched  endeavor,  his  valiant  fight  in  a 
losing  battle  for  bread,  and  for  life.  Ilis  history  so  awakens  admiring 
sympathy  that  all  men  are  moved  to  treat  him  tenderly.  But  his  work 
stands  strong  on  its  merits,  and  asks  no  compassion  or  forbearance  from 
the  critics.  There  is  enough  of  splendid  vigor,  of  keen  insight,  of 
beauty  and  sweetness,  of  elevation  and  power,  to  mark  his  genius  as  gen- 
uine, unique,  original.  There  is,  too,  remarkable  poise,  for  so  passion- 
ate and  ecstatic  a  unturo.  It  is  no  weakling  and  no  tyro  who  traces  in 
this  volume  the  g^o^Yth  of  huiuau  personality  from  jEschylus,  through 
Plato,  Socrates,  and  the  contemporary  Greek  mind — through  the  JRenais- 
si'Hce,  Shakespeare.  Richardson,  and  Fielding  down  to  Dickens  and 
George  Eliot;  and  v-hoiusLsts  that  it  is  the  unfolding  of  personality  since 
the  time  of  xEscliylus  which  has  "wrought  those  stujjendous  changes  in 
the  relation  of  man  to  God,  to  physical  nature,  and  to  his  fellow,  that 
have  culminated  in  the  modern  cultus.  Lanier  speaks  of  Tennyson's 
"  De  Proiuudis — Two  Greetings,"  addressed  to  a  newborn  child,  as  "  a  very 
noble  and  rapturous  hymn  to  the  great  Personality  above  us,  ackuowl- 
e.lging  the  mystery  of  our  own  personalities  as  finitely  dependent  upon, 
and  yet  so  infinitely  divided  from,  his  Personality."  He  combats  three 
erroneous  notions:  (1)  that  science  vrill  destroy  all  poetry  and  imagina- 
tive work  generally ;  (2)  that  science  will  simply  destroy  the  old  imag- 
inative products  and  build  up  a  new  formless  sort  of  imaginative 
product  (like  "Whitman's)  in  its  stead;  (3)  that  science  will  absorb  into 
itself  all  imaginative  efi^ort  so  that  poems  and  novels  will  be  merely  the 
plain  unvarnished  record  of  a  scientific  experiment  in  passion.  He 
speaks  of  Zola  as  "  defiling  the  whole  earth  and  slandering  all  humanity 
under  the  sacred  names  of  '  naturalism,'  of  '  science,'  of  '  physiology.'  " 
Pleading  for  the  necessity  and  sacredncss  of  forms,  he  defines  "  Pieiigiou 
as' the  aspiration  toward  unknown  forms  and  the  unknown  Form-giver." 
He  protests  against  the  AYhitmanish  literature  which  wears  a  slouch  hat, 
and  has  its  shirt  open  at  the  bosom,  and  generally  riots  in  a  complete 
independence  of  form;  and  against  '"'a  poetry  which  has  painted  a  great 
scrawling  picture  cf  the  human  body,  and  has  written  imder  it,  '  This  is 
the  soul;''  which  shouts  a  profession  of  religion  in  every  line,  but  of  a 
religion  that,  when  examined,  reveals  no  tenet,  no  rubric,  save  that  a 
man  must  be  natural,  must  abandon  himself  to  every  passion;  and  which 
constantly  roars  its  belief  in  God,  but  with  a  camerado  air  as  if  it  were 
patting  the  Deity  on  the  back  and  bidding  him  cheer  up  and  hope  for 
further  encouragement."  Walt  Whitman  seems  to  Lanier  "the  moct 
stupendously  mistaken  man  in  all  history  as  to  what  constitutes  true 
democracy."  "A  republic  is  the  government  of  the  spirit;  a  republic 
depends  on  the  .self-control  of  each  member;  you  cannot  make  a  repub- 
lic out  of  muscles  and  prairies  and  Kocky  Mountains;  rcpuljlics  are 
made  of  the  spirit.''  "  3Iy  democrat,  the  democrat  whom  I  contemplate 
"ivith  pleasure,  the  democrat  who  is  to  write  or  to  read  the  poetry  of  the 


502  Methodist  J2cvlcw.  t^Iay, 

future,  may  have  a  mere  thread  for  his  biceps,  yet  he  shall  be  strong 
enough  to  liandle  hell,  he  shall  play  ball  Avith  the  earth;  and  albeit  his 
stature  may  be  no  more  than  a  boy'.?,  he  shall  still  be  taller  than  the 
great  redwoods  of  California;  liis  height  shall  be  the  height  of  great  res- 
olution and  love  and  faitli  and  beauty  and  knowledge  and  subtle  medita- 
tion; his  head  shall  be  forever  among  the  stars."  We  like  to  see  Lanier 
pit  himself  against  "Whitman;  it  is  the  fair  play  of  beauty  against  the 
beast.  The  "  Proraetlieus  ]3ouud  "  of  ^^^^schylus  empha.si7.es  physical  rather 
tlian  spiritual  pain,  and  displays  a  feeble  sense  of  personality.  Shelley's 
"Prometheus  Unbound  "  fails  because  the  attempt  to  reproduce  upon  a 
modern  audience  the  old  teiTcrs  of  thunder  aud  lightning  which  were  suit- 
able and  effective  for  iEschylus  is  absurd.  We  moderns  are  not  moved 
by  the  turning  of  thethundermill  behind  the  scenes,  for  "  we  have  seen  a 
man  (not  a  Titan  nor  a  god),  one  of  ourselves,  go  forth  in'.o  a  thunder- 
storm and  send  hi.s  kite  up  into  the  very  bosom  thereof  aud  fairly  entice 
tlic  lightning  by  his  v,  it  to  come  and  percli  upon  his  finger  and  be  the 
tame  bird  of  him  aud  his  fellows  thereafter  and  forever."  Plato's  Repitb- 
lic  shows  a  lack  of  the  sense  of  personality,  and  Aristotle  a  lack  of  intel- 
lectual conscience.  Love  of  truth  is  a  modern  characteristic.  Modern 
science  dates  from  Xewton;  modern  music  from  Bach  and  Handel. 
Love  is  the  modern  Avatchword;  love,  and  not  justice,  is  the  organic 
power  of  moral  order.  Marian  Evans,  from  being  a  strong  Calviuist, 
reacted  to  skepticism,  and  during  her  first  tive  years  in  London  translated 
Spiuoza'.s  Ethics,  Feucrbnch's  Essence  of  Christiayiity,  and  Strauss's  Life 
of  Jesus,  and  studied  physics,  Comtism,  aud  the  like  among  the  London 
agnostics.  Lanier  regards  it  as  mournful  that  on  coming  to  London  she 
fell  among  a  group  of  jiersous  represented  by  George  Henry  Lewes,  and 
says  that  "if  one  could  have  been  her  spiritual  physician  at  that  time 
one  would  certainly  have  pirescribed  for  her  some  of  those  warm  iuilu- 
ences  which  dissipate  doubt  by  exposing  it. to  the  fierce  elemental  heats 
of  love,  of  active  charity.  ...  Or  one  might  have  prescribed  for  her 
America,  where  the  knottiest  social  and  moral  problems  di.sappcar  unac- 
countably before  a  certain  new  energy  of  individual  growth  which  is  con- 
tinually conquering  new  points  of  view  from  which  to  regard  the  world.'' 
He  says  there  is  "more  religion  in  George  Eliot's  works  than  she  herself 
dreamed  she  was  putting  there,  and  a  clearer  faith  for  us  than  she  even 
formulated  for  her.self."  He  declares  that  in  modern  fiction  she  is 
supreme  in  portraying  spiritual  regeneration.  Once  she  Raid  to  a  friend, 
"What  I  look  to  is  a  time  when  the  impulse  to  help  our  fellows  shall  be 
as  immediate  and  as  irresistible  as  that  which  I  feel  to  grasp  something 
fn-m  if  I  am  falling;"  and  at  the  word  she  clutched  the  manlel-piecc  as  if 
actually  saving  herself  from  falling,  with  an  intensity  which  made  the 
gesture  eloijuent.  Here  is  one  of  her  keen  glimpses  into  one  of  the  cu- 
rious whims  of  ))ersonality:  "The  impulse  to  confession  almost  always 
requires  the  presence  of  a  fresh  ear  aud  a  fresh  heart;  and  in  our 
moments  of  si)iritu;d  need  the  man  to  whom  we  have  no  tie  but  our  com- 
mon   nature  seems  nearer  to  us  than  mother,  brother,   or  friend.     Our 


1  so  7.]  J^ool  Not  ices.  503 

dailj'  familiar  life  is  but  a  hiding  of  ourselves  from  each  other  behind  a 
screen  of  trivial  words  and  deeds,  and  tliose  who  sit  with  us  at  the  same 
hearth  are  often  the  farthest  off  from  the  deep  human  soul  within  us, 
full  of  unspoken  evil  and  unacted  good."  Heferring  to  George  Eliot's 
quiet  humor,  he  speaks  of  "that  eve- twinkle  between  the  lines  which 
makes  much  of  her  ruggedest  Avriting  like  a  Virginia  fence  from  between 
whose  rails  peep  wild  roses  and  morning-glories."  Here  is  a  wholesome 
thought:  "All  reasoning  and  all  experience  show  that  if  you  confr(>ut  a 
man  day  by  day  with  nothing  but  a  picture  of  his  own  imworthiness  the 
final  effect  is,  not  to  stimulate  but  to  paralyze  his  moral  energy."  This 
is  Lanier's  feeling  about  the  beautiful  character  of  Dinah  Morris,  the 
Methodist  in  Ad(im  Bale:  "Solemn,  fragile,  strong  Dinah  Morris,  the 
woman  preacher  whom  I  find  haunting  my  imagination  in  strange  but 
entrancing  unions  of  the  most  diverse  forms,  as  if,  for  instance,  a  snow- 
drop could  also  be  St.  Paul,  as  if  a  kiss  could  be  a  gospel,  as  if  a  lovely 
phrase  of  Chopin's  most  inward  music  should  suddenly  become  an  Apoc- 
alypse revealing  to  us  Christ  in  the  flesh — that  rare,  pure,  and  marvelous 
Dinah  Morris  who  would  alone  consecrate  English  literature  if  it  liad 
yielded  no  other  gift  to  man."  He  thinks  a  clear  proof  of  the  modern- 
ness  of  personality  is  iu  the  fact  of  our  comi:)lete  ignorance  as  to  the 
physical  person  of  Christ.  "One  asks  oneself  how  comes  it  never  to 
have  occurred  to  Jlatthew,  Mark,  Luke,  or  John  to  tell  us  what  manner  of 
man  this  was — what  stature,  what  complexion,  what  color  of  eyes  and 
hair,  v/hat  shape  of  hand  and  foot.  A  natural  instinct  arising  at  tbe  very 
outset  of  the  descriptive  effort  would  have  caused  a  modern  to  acquaint 
us  with  these  and  many  like  particulars."  Lanier  says  thai  nowadays 
men  do  not  want  you  to  tell  them  how  many  times  a  day  they  shall  pray, 
or  to  prescribe  how  many  inches  wide  shall  be  the  hem  of  their  garment. 
"  Christ,  the  Master,  never  did  this;  too  Avell  he  knew  the  growth  of  per- 
sonality which  would  settle  these  matters,  each  for  itself ;  too  well  he  knew 
the  subtle  hurt  of  all  such  violations  of  individualism."  He  evidently 
tliinks  it  wise  not  to  attempt  to  teach  the  world  with  a  rule  and  a  square, 
but  rather  to  give  men  for  their  guidance  those  widely  applicable  princii)les 
and  "  those  prodigious  generalizations  iu  which  the  Master's  philosophy, 
considered  purely  as  a  philosophy,  surely  excelled  all  other  systems." 

Hvil  and  yj-coluivm.    By  the  Autbor  of  T7ic  SociaZ  JT.jnzoii.    12mo.  pp- 15^-    New  York: 
The  Maciniilan  Company.    Priee,  cloth,  $1.50. 

This  book,  which  is  reported  from  Loudon  to  be  one  of  the  best-selling 
books  of  the  hour,  is,  the  author  says,  an  attempt  to  turn  the  light  of 
modern  science  on  to  the  ancient  mystery  of  evil,  lie  makes  no  appeal 
to  the  Eible,  but  says  that  no  inference  is  to  be  made  concerning  his 
opinion  of  the  Scriptures.  He  thinks  we  have  very  much  the  same 
ground  for  belief  in  a  devil  as  for  belief  in  a  God,  and  that  the  simplest 
and  most  satisfactory  solution  of  the  riddle  of  all  the  ages  "is  just  the 
old  one — that  the  Supreme  Ruler,  in  his  beneCcent  activity  in  the  uni- 
verse, is  confronted  by  Jtnothei  jjov-cr;  that  in  the  absolute  literal  sense 


604  Method  I  si  Rcvievu  [May, 

of  the  vrord  God  is  not  oianipotent;  that  he  is  engaged  in  a  conflict  which 
to  a  certain  extent  limits  his  i)o\ver,  and  the  final  issue  of  which  can  be 
wrought  out  only  iu  the  covu-se  of  ages.  In  plain  terms,  there  is  a  God 
and  there  is  a  devil,  and  the  two  powers  are  in  conflict.  The  idea  is  as 
old  as  humanity,  and,  as  a  scientitic  hypothesis,  it  is,  in  a  certain  sense, 
at  least,  simple  and  iutclligible,  and  not  ouly  may  it  be  made  to  iit  in 
with  evolution,  hut  it  has  the  merit  of  explaining  more  of  the  phenomena 
of  the  moral  and  the  physical  world  around  us  than  any  other  conceivable 
one."  The  chapters  treat  of  "Some  Theories  of  the  Pur])osc  of  Evil," 
"  The  I'atherly  Education  Theory,"  "The  Evolutionary  Explanation  of 
Evil,"  "Satan  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View,"  "lsatu:-al  Laws  and 
Human  Laws,"  "The  Limits  of  Necessary  Suffciiug,"  "How  'Malad- 
justments' Originated,"  "The  Type  of  a  Perfect  Life,"  "Is  not  '}tlal- 
adjustment'  Essential  to  Evolution?"  "'Eat  and  Be  Eaten,'"  '"Red 
in  Tooth  and  Claw'  not  jSTccessarily  Evil,"  "The  Greatest  of  all  ;Mal- 
adjustments,"  "Evolution  "Without  ^Maladjustment,"  "Mliat  Jlight 
Have  Been."  About  the  temptation  and  fall  of  man  the  author  reasons 
that  we  cannot  conceive  of  a  point  Avhcrc  the  a&tutest  Satanic  malignity, 
bent  on  making  the  very  laws  of  a  benign  Creator  work  out  death  and 
destruction,  could  act  more  cllectively  than  just  at  the  point  where,  in  the 
slow  nnfolding  of  life,  love  and  selfishness  first  came  into  conflict. 
"  Assnme  that  just  there  a  malignant  power  effected  a  disturbance  of  the 
natural  laws  under  which  things  were  unfolding,  and  you  have  a  theory 
which  accounts  intelligibly  for  every  phase  and  form  of  the  world's  moral 
and  social  evil,  while  you  have  the  character  of  the  Creator  purely  be- 
nevolent. There  is  no  other  theory  that  will  do  it."  An  Episcopalian 
preacher  said  to  his  congregation,  "If  we  were  not  so  self-conceited 
we  would  be  more  willing  to  believe  in  the  existence  of  the  devil  and  other 
evil  spirits,  as  well  as  in  good  spirits.  It  is  enormous  egotism  to  look 
on  the  universe  and  imagine  there  is  no  one  here  but  ourselves."  Upon 
this  volume  Dr.  A.  B.  Leonard  comments  thus:  "The  Bible  theory  of  the 
introduction  of  sin  and  its  final  outcome  is  far  more  satisfactory  than 
any  scheme  evolution  has  been  able  to  devise.  This  book  iiidicates  that 
men  of  science  are  slowly,  though  reluctantly,  coming  round  to  the 
doctrines  of  evil  and  salvation  set  forth  in  the  Bible.  Moses  tells  us  how 
sin  got  into  the  world,  and  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  way  of  deliverance." 
On  page  1G3  is  quoted  the  critical  Frenchman's  description  of  an  English- 
man's idea  of  a  holiday:  "We've  got  a  holiday  to-day;  let's  go  out  and 
kill  somethincr." 


niSTOKY,  JJIOGKAPnY,  AND  TOPOGRArHY. 

The  Historic  Fyjr'.^copatr.  A  Study  of  .A.nclii^an  Claims  and  Methodist  Orders.  Br  R.  J. 
COOKK,  D.l).,  ri-ufcssov  (if  EvaiiRclical  and  Historical  ThcolORy.  T-*mo,  pp.  Kl.  Nevr 
Yorli :  Ealou  A  Mains.    Cincinnati :  Curts  &  JunninRS.    Price,  cloth,  $1. 

To  the  student  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  it  has  become  an  accepted  fact 
that  the  Romanizing  teachings  of  the  Traclarians,  once  condenmed.  have 


3897.]  Booh  Notices,  505 

now  in  large  measure  become  the  dominunt  tcachiugs  in  tlie  Church  of 
Enghuid  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  Prominent  above  all 
other  dogmas  advocated  by  this  High  Church  clement,  and  one  upon 
■svhjch  excessive  cmphasi:>  is  placed,  is  the  doctrine  of  episcopal  succes- 
sion in  direct  unbroken  scries  from  the  Apostolic  College.  The  claim 
made  to  this  succession  by  the  Established  Church  has  been  as  often  de- 
nied as  it  has  been  affirmed  by  Protestant  and  llomau  and  Greek 
Cliurches.  Nevertheless,  the  claim  is  still  persisted  in,  and  divers  efforts 
are  made  to  bring  about  a  recognition  of  the  validity  of  Englisli  orders. 
The  gradual  approach  in  recent  years  of  the  Anglican  Church  to  the 
Roman  Church  caused  many  to  entertain  the  hope  that  if  the  question 
was  reopened  the  Eoman  Church,  under  Leo  XIII,  might  be  induced  to 
decree  the  validity  of  these  orders  on  various  grounds,  and  thus  pave  the 
■way  for  ultimate  union  with  Ttome.  To  this  end  the  Church  Union,  a 
society  in  England  including  some  noble  names  and  many  ecclesiastical 
dignitaries  eminent  for  learning  and  devotion,  exerted  its  full  streugth. 
Leading  divines  in  various  parts  of  the  kiiigdom,  aided  by  others  in  the 
United  States,  lent  their  abilities  to  the  cause;  Eoman  Catholic  scholars 
and  ecclesiastics  in  France  gave  tlieir  assistance;  the  Revue  Anglo- F.omalne 
v,-as  started;  influential  Church  journals  became  organs  of  the  party  or 
recorded  their  doings;  and.  as  if  the  claim  -svere  already  established  and 
recognition  of  it  decreed,  tlie  bishops  of  the  Established  Church  declared 
that  an  essential  condition  of  union  of  other  Churches  ^vitll  that  Church 
was  an  acceptance  of  the  historic  episcopate. 

Tlie  -work  before  us,  by  Dr.  Cooke,  -^vas  occasioned  by  these  events. 
It  is  a  protest,  based  on  history,  against  these  claims,  and  so  thoroughly 
fortified  does  his  position  seem  that  the  author  is  confident  that  -ivhile 
minor  statements  and  inductions  may  be  challenged,  the  argument  as  a 
M'hole  will  never  be  refuted.  This  is  a  bold  stand  to  take,  but  the  de- 
cision of  the  Roman  court  after  prolonged  research  and  study  of  the  ques- 
tion through  special  experts,  based  on  the  same  line  of  investigation  as 
that  pursued  by  our  author,  seems  to  give  good  ground  for  his  confidence 
in  his  results.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  advocates  of  Anglican  claims  can- 
not overtlirow  his  conclusions  -svithout  at  the  same  time  ovciihrowing 
the  decisions  of  the  special  Roman  commission  that  studied  the  case. 
The  author  in  the  pursuit  of  his  purpose  assumes  Anglican  principles  and 
then  applies  these  to  Anglican  claims.-  His  method  is  critically  his- 
torical, and  every  step  of  the  way  is  contested  with  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  situation  without  any  attempt  to  force  the  facts  of  history  to  harmo- 
nize witli'his  contention.  Hence  he  traverses  as  a  foundation  the  history 
of  the  formative  period  of  the  Established  Church  at  the  Reformation, 
examines  authoritative  sources  for  the  opinions  and  beliefs  of  the  English 
reformers  and  leaders  of  the  Church  at  that  time,  shows  from  historical 
documents,  contemporary  historians,  reformers,  and  the  general  opinion 
<'f  the  period  what  w  as  the  actual  belief  of  the  English  Church  relative 
to  the  doctrine  which  is  now  so  strenuously  insisted  upon  by  Anglicans 
as  having  always  been  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England.     The 

33 — FIFTH  SERIKS,  VOL.   XIII. 


506  Methodist  JRcvieio.  [May, 

work  will  awaken  much  opposition,  and  we  shall  not  be  surprised  to  licar 
of  replies  from  many  quarters.  So  much  hns  been  written  by  special 
pleaders  iu  defense  of  Anglican  orders,  so  tlioroughly  sati:~^fied  have 
Anglican  ministers  become  that  the  ministerial  orders  of  other  Churches 
arc  null  and  void,  and  so  confident  have  thoy  been  that  Episcopal  Metho- 
dism is  wholly  void  of  legitimate  authority  that  this  uncompromising 
challenge  and  disproof  of  the  validity  of  English  orders,  on  Anglican 
principles,  from  a  Jlethodist  minister,  which  disproof  is  sustained  by 
representative  religious  journals,  must  mark  a  new  era  in  the  history 
of  the  discussion  which  has  already  existed  too  long  and  should  now 
be  laid  aside  forever.  In  the  author's  discussion  of  Methodist  orders 
many  things  are  suggested  to  students  of  Methodist  history  and  polity 
that  may  jK-rhaps  give  us  pause  in  our  study  of  tlie  basis  of  Methodist 
episcopacy.  This  part  of  the  work  is  worthy  of  the  closest  thought,  as 
is  every  chapter  of  the  book,  and  he  who  masters  the  entire  argument 
will  h?ve  nothing  to  fear  from  the  unhistorical  and  exclusive  claims  of 
High  Church  advocates.  The  foundation  of  Methodist  orders  is  set  forth 
by  showing  that  in  ordaining  Dr.  Coke  Mr.  Wesley  a])pcaled  for  his 
authority  to  Holy  Scripture,  to  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Church, 
to  the  call  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  necessity  of  the  circumstances. 
"While  reviewing  Vix.  Cookt's  book  and  writing  this  notice  we  received 
from  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  of  New  York,  a  pamphlet  of  forty- 
eight  pages  containing  the  answer  of  the  archbishops  of  England  to  the 
apostolic  letter  of  Pope  Loo  XHI  on  English  ordinations.  It  will  be  re- 
membered that  the  jiope,  having  been  invited  to  investigate  the  validity 
of  Anglican  orders,  in  juiblishing  his  decision,  based  ou  the  report  of  the 
Roman  commission,  by  which  a  minute  and  thorough  examination  had 
been  made,  turned  his  verdict  against  the  claims  of  the  Anglican  body,  not 
so  much  on  the  historic  question  as  to  whether  Parker  and  his  successors 
were  in  fact  consecrated,  but  more  on  the  question  whether  the  grace  of 
holy  orders  was  conveyed  by  the  rite  used  in  the  ordination  of  priests  and 
consecration  of  bishops  for  the  first  hundred  years  after  the  Reformation. 
The  Roman  court  declared  that  the  form  used,  commonly  known  as  the  Ed- 
wardiue  ordinal,  was  not  sufRcicnt,  and  further  that  it  was  not  the  mind 
or  intention  of  the  Reformation  divines  to  convey  the  full  grace  of  holy 
orders.  Therefore  the  pope  lias  decided  that  the  Reformation  ordinations 
were  invalid,  and  that  the  grace  of  orders  and  the  presence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  doe?  not  abide  with  the  ministry  of  the  Anglican  communion.  Not 
until  the  recent  apostolic  letter  of  Leo  XHI  v,-as  the  Anglican  body  ever 
able  to  find  out  why  rcordination  was  insisted  on  in  the  case  of  Anglican 
priests  passing  over  into  the  Roman  Cliurch.  Now  it  is  officially  stated 
by  the  Roman  pontiff  what  is  the  matter  with  Anglican  orders.  The 
English  archbi-hops  in  their  reply  declare  that  the  pope  in  overthrowing 
their  orders  ovcrthrov.-s  his  own  and  entirely  destroys  the  foundations  of 
his  own  Church,  and  endeavor  to  show  that  while  the  ordination  forms 
wore  changed,  as  is  afhrmed  by  the  pope,  they  were  not  so  altered 
as  to    invalidate  tlie  ordination,  but  were  essentially  regular  and  quite 


1897.\  Booh  Notices.  507 

Bufficicnt,  nud  that  in  the  very  forms  used  V)y  the  fathers  of  the  English 
Church  iu  making  and  cousecrating  bishop:^,  priests,  and  deacons  it  is 
certainly  implied  and  manifest  that  they  intended  to  continue  those  offices 
iu  the  same  sense  in  which  they  had  received  them.  The  English  arch- 
bishops, near  the  close  of  the  pamjjhlet  now  lying  before  us,  aud  defend- 
ing the  correctness  of  Iheir  form,  say :  "We  therefore  make  reply  that  in  the 
ordaining  of  priests  ^ve  do  duly  lay  down  and  set  forth  the  stewardship  and 
ministry  of  the  word  and  sacraments,  the  power  of  remitting  aud  retaiu- 
ing  sins,  and  other  functions  of  the  pastoral  oflice,  and  that  iu  these  we 
do  sum  up  and  rehearse  all  other  functions."  We  doubt  if  the  reply  of 
the  English  archbishops  will  be  regarded  auy where  outside  their  own 
communion  as  successfully  disposing  of  the  adverse  decision  reached  by 
the  Komau  court  through  a  searching  and  scholarly  investigation  of  the 
facts.  In  this  whole  discussion  both  sides  contribute  to  make  the  Metho- 
d.ist  Church  more  completely  satisfied  with  the  validity  of  it>  oavu  episco- 
pacy and  ministerial  orders,  so  ably  explained  and  amply  vindicated  iu 
Dr.  Cooke's  volume. 

Luclm  Q.  C.  Lamar :  his  Life.,  Tinier,  a)id  Speeches.  182.5-1803.  Tiy  EnwAKD  Mayks, 
Ll^.D.,  Ex-Cbancellcr  of  tLe  Univei-sity  of  Mississippi.  Royal  8vo,  pp.  820.  NasbvUle, 
Tonii. :  Barbee  *  Smitb.    Price,  cloth,  $5. 

This  is  a  book  of  j^iositive  value,  but  is  haudicapped  by  one  striking  de- 
fect. Its  mechauical  form  is  unfortunate,  and  is  not  calculated  to  please 
the  owners  of  ordinary  bookshelves.  So  bulky  a  volume  must  destroy  the 
symmetry  of  any  well-conditioned  library,  its  unusual  size  aud  shape  pre- 
clude it  from  consorting  with  other  books  of  its  class  and  relegate  it  to  a 
place  with  the  largest  dictionaries  and  cyclopedias,  where  it  is  manifestly 
out  of  its  proper  environment.  It  should,  by  every  law  of  taste  and  cou- 
venience,  have  been  published  in  two  conventional  octavo  volumes,  omit- 
ting matter  enough,  if  necessary,  to  bring  them  within  an  orthodox  com- 
pass. AYe  are  tempted  to  think  that  the  publishers  have  committed  the 
unpardonable  sin  in  bookmaking.  We  incline,  however,  to  overlook  the 
fact  that  the  style  is  occasionally  infelicitous,  prolix,  and  digressive,  and 
we  welcome  the  book,  Avith  all  its  possible  faults  of  form  and  manner. 
For  the  author  is  singularly  happy  iu  his  subject.  Lamar  long  held  an 
eminent  position  iu  our  politics  ;  and  the  life  of  one  who  was  for  seven 
years  a  representative  in  Congress,  was  prominent  as  a  soldier  and 
diplomat  on  the  Confederate  side  during  the  civil  war,  was  for  two  full 
terms  a  United  States  senator,  for  a  whole  administration  Secretary  of  the 
Interior,  aud  who  died  an  associate  justice  of  the  national  Supreme  Court 
is  well  worthy  of  competent  record.  It  is,  however,  as  one  of  the 
best  specimens  of  the  men  of  the  "Xew  South"  that  Lamar  particularly 
interests  us;  and  Chancellor  Mayes  has  done  an  important  service  to 
the  North  as  avcII  as  the  South  iu  bringing  together  so  many  of  the 
speeches  that  at  the  time  they  were  delivered  created  so  ])rofound  an  im- 
pression throughout  the  outire  country.  Ilis  point  of  view  is  essentially 
Southern  and  Democratic.  It  could  not  well  be  otherwise;  indeed,  any 
other  view  would  have  been  open  to  constructions  of   undue  prejudice 


50S  Melhodist  Bevicio.  [May, 

and  unfairness.  But  tlie  ^^•ar  is  over — never  more  so  than  to-day;  and 
the  book,  even  M'itli  all  its  relics  of  the  past,  is  an  important  contribu- 
tion to  the  literature  of  the  new  era.  On  the  death  of  Charles  Sumner,  in 
1874,  Lamar  seconded,  in  a  remarkable  speech,  the  resolution  that  the 
House  adjourn  in  honor  of  the  dead  statesman's  memory.  Let  us  quote 
from  this  speech  a  few  of  the  sentences  which  most  honor  Sumner's  mem- 
ory, and  which  honor  no  less  the  memory  of  him  who  characterized  so 
graciously  and  justly  the  career  of  a  noble  and  fallen  political  antagonist : 
"  Charles  Sumner  was  born  with  an  instinctive  love  of  freedom,  and 
was  educated  from  his  earliest  infancy  to  the  belief  that  freedom  is  the 
natural  and  indefeasible  right  of  every  intelligent  being  having  the  out- 
ward form  of  man.  ...  To  a  man  thoroughly  permeated  and  imbued 
with  such  a  creed,  and  animated  and  constantly  actuated  by  such  a  spirit 
of  devotioji,  to  behold  a  hiimun  being  or  a  race  of  human  beings  restrained 
of  their  natural  right  to  liberty,  for  no  crime  by  him  or  them  committed, 
was  to  feel  all  tbc  belligerent  instincts  of  his  nature  roused  to  combat. 
The  fact  was  to  him  a  wrong  which  no  logic  could  justify.  It  mattered 
not  how  humble  in  the  scale  of  rational  existence  the  subject  of  this  re- 
straint might  be,  how  dark  his  skin,  or  how  dense  liis  ignorance.  Behind 
all  that  lay  for  him  the  great  principle  that  liberty  is  the  birthright  of 
all  humanity,  and  that  every  individual  of  every  race  who  has  a  soul  to 
save  is  entitled  to  the  freedom  which  may  enable  him  to  work  out  his 
salvation,  ...  In  this  fiery  zeal  and  this  earnest  warfare  ngainst  the 
wrong,  as  he  viewed  it,  there  entered  no  endming  personal  animosity  to- 
Avard  the  men  whose  lot  it  was  to  be  born  to  the  system  which  he  de- 
nouuced.  .  .  .  Would  that  the  spirit  of  the  illustrious  dead  could  speak 
from  the  grave  to  both  parties  to  this  deplorable  discord  in  tones  whicls 
should  reach  each  and  every  heart  throughout  this  broad  territory,  'My 
countrymen,  know  one  another,  and  you  will  love  one  another.' "  These 
were  noble  words  from  a  Southern  voice  in  1874,  and  are  pertinent  at  the 
present  time.  We  commend  tliei  book  to  all  students  of  our  political 
history. 

Christian  Life  in  Grrmani/.    By  Eiiw.\Rr>  F.  "Williams,  D.D.    12ino,  pp.  SCii.    New  York 

and  Chicflgo  :  FlemlDg  H.  Revcll  Cunii)uny.    Price,  cloth,  $1. 

The  Western  editor  of  the  CongrcgationaUst,  having  made  a  personal 
study  in  Germany  of  the  real  condition  of  the  Protestant  Churches  of  that 
country,  presents  us  in  this  book  with  the  result.  The  Preface  says: 
"Great  Britain  and  America  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  Germany  for  the 
literature  she  has  furnished  their  people,  for  the  contributions  she  has 
made  to  Christian  song,  and  for  her  devotion  to  higher  Christian  learn- 
ing. In  the  attention  given  to  the  results  of  special  studies,  particularly 
to  the  results  of  the  so-called  higher  criticism,  both  countries  are  in 
danger  of  overlooking  equally  important  contributions  in  Christian  work. 
Few  people,  cither  in  Great  Britain  or  America,  realize  the  extent  and 
importance  of  the  foreign  missionary  work  which  the  German  Churches 
are  carrying  on,  or  of  that  still  more  wonderful  home  work  which  is  em- 
braced under  the  general  tcrn\  Inner  Jllssion.''     Tho  plan  of  the  l>ook  is 


1S07.1  J^ooh  Notices.  509 

fourfold:  "First,  to  depcribe  some  of  the  metliods  by  which  the  Gcrmaa 
people  are  trained  for  tlieir  duties  in  Church  and  State,  and  to  show  how 
tlic  character  of  tlie  goveninieut,  the  militar}-  and  aristocratic  spirit  of 
the  nation,  affect  Christian  activity;  second,  to  furnish  material  for 
determining  the  actual  condition  of  the  spiritual  life  of  the  national 
Churches  by  setting  fortli  in  some  detail  what  their  members  are  doing, 
through  foreign  missions  for  the  world  at  large,  and  through  the  Inner 
!M)s?iou  for  the  needy  at  home;  third,  to  describe  the  forces,  and  their 
training,  by  which  tliis  home  work  is  carried  on;  and,  finally,  to  sketch 
the  social  and  moral  conditions  of  the  country  and  to  point  out  their 
effect  on  Christian  life  and  upon  tlie  influence  of  the  Church  from  the 
year  ISGO  or  from  the  time  when  William  I  became  a  prominent  figure 
in  Prussian  politic.-,  to  the  latest  accessible  data  under  his  grandson, 
"William  n."  The  aliove  indicates  the  scope  of  the  work.  We  have  only 
space  to  say  that  the  book  is  compreliensive  and  gives  evidence  of  thor- 
ough study  and  faithful  report  of  its  subject.  We  quote  a  few  sentences 
ujion  a  point  of  jjractical  interest :  "  The  assertion  is  often  made  that  the 
Church  in  Germany  is  destitute  of  spiritual  life.  The  assertion  rests  on 
the  assumption  that  higlier  criticism,  whose  results  are  published  almost 
as  s».)on  as  they  are  reached,  is  fatal  to  piety.  .  .  .  The  works  of  the 
critics  are  read  only  by  a  few ;  and  as  every  position  taken  by  them  is  im- 
mediately subjected  to  the  severest  tests  as  soon  as  made  known,  with 
little  prospect  of  ultimate  acceptance,  they  are  in  general  regarded  by  the 
rank  and  file  of  professed  Christians  with  something  like  indifTerence." 
"In  t!)e  universities  the  religious  condition  is  better  than  it  was  twenty 
years  ago.  Belief  in  a  revealed  religion  is  not  diminishing  among  edu- 
cated men.  Higher  criticism  has  not  destroyed  confidence  in  the  Scrip- 
tures as  the  word  of  God.  Nor  has  it  diminished  the  sense  of  personal 
respor.fiibility  for  the  spread  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  over  the  world 
and  among  those  at  home  whose  condition  is  almost  as  deplorable  as  that 
of  unbelievers  in  heathen  lands."  "The  doctrines  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment were  never  so  popular  among  the  people  as  now;  the  Church,  in- 
cluding both  pastors  and  laymen,  was  never  more  aggressive  than  now,  or 
more  conlident  that  the  principles  of  Christ  will  everywhere  finally  pre- 
vail." In  Berlin  the  clunches  are  usually  full  in  the  morning;  the  even- 
ing attendance  is  scant,  although  some  preachers  attract  large  audiences 
at  both  services.  "  The  more  popular  preachers  are,  with  few  exceptions, 
strictly  evangelical  in  their  belief.  Tlie  people  seem  to  want  to  hear  au 
orthodox  gospel  and  to  care  little  for  essays  or  doctrinal  discussions." 

7>i7i?c  Ijf\nd.i  7/h(.?frn(f'i— Sj-ria,  Falestinc,  K.crypt.    By  Prnfes<«r  William  W.  Marti.h. 

Size,  Pxl(^i  inches,  pp.  3-Il',    New  York :  Eaton  &  Mains.    Price,  cloth,  $-.1. 

This  is  a  handsome  volume,  printed  on  enameled  paper,  with  gilt  edges, 
containing  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  illustrations.  If  sent  by  mail 
thirty-five  cents  additional  is  required  for  postage.  The  author,  who  is 
well  known  to  the  readers  of  the  licview,  spent  two  years  in  Palestine,  hold- 
ing a  position  in  the  Syrian  Protestant  College  at  Beirut,  Syria,  travel- 
ing much.     The  book  is  arranged  in  the  order  of  a  tour  from  North  to 


510  Methodist  Eei'levj.  t^I^ay, 

South,  begiuuiiig  with  Asia  Minor  and  coming  down  into  the  country 
from  Laodicca  and  Triiioli.  There  are  eleven  views  of  Bnalbec  and  its 
huge  ruins,  thirteen  of  Damascus,  and  thirty-seven  of  Jerusalem.  The 
concise  letter-press  descriptions  of  the  scenes  indulge  in  nothing  super- 
fluous, but  have  a  succinct  completeness.  The  pictures  chiefly  fill  the  . 
space  and  make  the  interest  of  the  book.  The  carefully  chosen  views 
are  photographic  and  lifelike.  Here  on  page  23  is  the  mountain  village 
of  Zahlch,  lying  in  the  bowl  of  surrounding  vineclad  hills,  v/herc  Gerald 
Dale,  of  rhiladelphia,  labored  for  the  love  of  Christ,  and  men  lived  the 
beautiful  evangel  of  his  life,  and  died  all  too  soon.  Here  is  a  group  of 
Bedouins  who  remind  us  of  the  guard  which  escorted  us  fiom  ilar  Saba 
down  to  the  Dead  Sea,  through  the  Jordan  valley  to  Jericho,  and  up 
to  Jerusalem.  Here  on  page  131  is  a  view  of  ISTazareth  from  the  south- 
east, in  which  Ave  can  identify  the  very  olive  trees  under  which,  midway 
on  the  slope  between  the  town  above  and  the  Fountain  of  the  Virgin 
below,  our  tents  were  pitched,  and  where  the  writer  of  this  notice  came 
near  dying  of  a  sudden  and  violent  illness,  such  as  sometimes  seizes  trav- 
elers in  oriental  lands,  and  such  as  cost  the  lives  of  two  daughters  of 
President  Woolsey,  of  Yale  College,  on  their  Holy  Land  tcur.  Under 
those  olive  trees  we  lay  awake  all  night  with  fever  and  heard  the  women 
and  girls  go  down  to  the  Well  of  ilary  and  back  again  up  the  hill  with 
their  water  jars  upon  head  or  shoulder,  chatting  and  laughing  as  they 
went.  Upon  those  hill  slopes  Jesus  spent  liis  boyhood,  and  to  that  cx- 
haustlcss  fountain  at  the  foot  he  no  doubt  often  went  to  drink.  It  is  in 
oriental  countries  that  one  learns  the  supreme  value  of  a  well.  Here  on 
page  143  is  the  city  of  Shechem — Xablous,  it  is  now  called— lyir.g  in  the 
sweet,  narrow,  verdurous  valley  which  runs  in  between  Gerizim  and  Ebal, 
and  which,  when  we  saw  it,  was  fragrant  and  bright  with  blossoms  and 
musical  with  clear,  coul  waterbrooks.  Tlicre  it  was  that  tlie  lepers 
turned  our  stomach  and  nearly  made  us  lose  the  breakfast  we  had  just 
swallowed  by  fluttering  around  our  tents  and  showing  us  their  iores  as 
we  rose  from  the  tabic.  And  away  yonder,  invisible  in  the  distance,  is 
Jacob's  well,  where  the  snake  charmer  let  loose  his  crawling  reptiles  and 
sent  a  chill  of  horror  through  our  reverent  iimsing  about  ovu-  Saviour's  in- 
terview with  the  Samaritan  woman  beside  that  well,  and  about  the  living 
water  of  which  Christ  himself  is  the  fountain.  Here  is  the  Damascus 
"ate  of  Jerusalem  out  of  which  Saul  of  Tarsus  went  northward  on  his 
furious  errand,  breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter,  on  Ids  way  to 
meet  the  Lord  and  be  transformed  into  Paul  the  apostle  and  slave  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Outside  this  gate  Ave  encamped  on  a  slight  eminence  Avhich 
is  by  some  regarded  as  the  place  of  the  crucifixion.  Loitering  through 
these  pages,  Avith  much  lingering  over  remembered  scenes,  Ave  have  as 
good  as  gone  through  the  Holy  Land  and  Egypt  again,  Avithout  the 
fatigue  and  expense.  Before  or  after  traA'el,  or  in  lieu  of  it,  such  a  book 
is  interesting,  helpful,  delightful.  All  Avho  intend  visiting  the  Holy  Land 
should  ^o  soon.  Each  year  the  modernization  of  tlie  land  diminishes  the 
harmony  bctAveeu  the  sacred  ancient  history  and  its  scenic  setting. 


1897.]  Booh  Notices.  511 


JIIRCELLAXEOUS. 

Ttit  Vision  of  Christ  in  Ihe  Pnctx.    Scls^rted  Studies  of  tlie  Christian  Faith,  as  Interpreted 

by  Miltou,  Vords'.vorth,  the  Biowiiio^s,    Teuuyson,    "Whittier,    Longfellow,    I>owell. 

Edited  by  Chart.ks  M.  SilART.    With  an   lotroductii.a  l>y  Professor  C.  AV.  Pearson,  of 

Northwestern  Uaiversily.    16mo,  pp.  i'M. 
The  Social  Law  of  Service.     P."  Kichaud  T.  Fly,  Ph.D.,   LL.D.,   Professor  of  Polidcal 

Economy  and  Director  of  the  School  of  Economics,  Political  Science,  and  History  in  the 

University  of  Wisconsin.    ]6mo,  pp.  276. 
TorcMiearcrs  of  Christenilohi.    The  Light  they  Shed  and  the  Shadows  tbey  Cast.    By 

EGBERT   PvKMINGTOy  DOHERTT.      IGmO,  pp.  iSS. 

In  League  icitli  J-^raeh  A  Tale  of  the  Chattanoopa  Conference.  By  AxNiE  Fellows  Johx- 
STO.N,  Auth'T  of  Jod :  a  Bt]/  of  Galilee,  J?ie  Stoi-y  of  the  Remrrcction,  Big  Brother, 
llic  Lilllc  Colonel.    16mo,  pp.  303. 

The  above  four  volumes  compose  the  "  Epwortli  League  Reading 
Course  "  for  tlie  present  year,  and  are  published  in  New  York  by  Eaton 
<fc  Mains,  and  in  Cincinnati  by  Curts  &  Jennings.  The  regular  price  of 
the  set  is  $3.80-,  but  they  are  sent  to  Epworth  Leaguers  for  $0.  with 
thirty-four  cents  in  addition  for  postage  or  cxpressagc.  The  Tisio7i  of 
Chrift  in  tlte  Pods  consists  of  selections  dealing  with  the  Chiistian  life. 
If  some  of  them  bear  somewhat  remotely  upon  Christ  himself  or  the  more 
spiritual  phases  of  the  Christ-life,  yet  all  the  selections  are  beautiful  on 
their  own  account  and  contain  teachings  which  will  encourage  and 
strengthen  the  young  soldier  in  the  Christian  warfare.  Certainly  Brown- 
ing's "Saul"  and  "Epistle  from  Kharshish,"  for  example,  and  LoweH's 
**  Glance  behind  the  Curtain"  can  do  only  good  to  young  or  old.  TVe 
can  hardly  commend  the  title  of  the  book  as  denoting  always  the  strict 
nature  of  its  contents,  but  cau  conscientiously  recommend  the  book  itself. 
The  Social  Laic  of  Service  is  a  scries  of  papers  upon  social  and  economic 
topics  written  in  an  entirely  Christian  spirit.  Best  of  all  for  their  pur- 
pose, they  are  decidedly  practical  and  helpful;  and  those  who  know  Pro- 
fessor Ely's  rank  among  the  expounders  of  sociological  truth — and  who 
does  not  know? — will  not  fail  to  see,  underlying  his  more  popular  treat- 
ment, ilic  wisdom  and  skill  of  the  master.  In  League  with  Israel  is  a 
story  of  a  young  Hebrev,-  who  happen?  being  in  Chattanooga  during  the 
International  Epworth  League  Convention  of  the  year  before  last  and  is 
led  to  attend  the  "sunrise  prayer  meeting"  upon  the  heights  of  Lookout 
3Iountain.  How  he  is  brought  into  the  Christian  faith  is  designed  to 
inspire  Epworth  Leaguers  to  seek  to  ])ring  otlicr  ITebrews  to  a  knowledge 
of  their  true  ]\Iessiah.  Dr.  Doherty's  Torchbcarcrs  of  Christendom  is  much 
more  than  o  mere  summar}'  of  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church.  He 
has  made  it  thoroughly  alive  by  liis  treatment.  The  salient  facts  of 
Church  history  are  groviped  about  the  great  leaders  of  successive  religious 
movements;  and  the  author's  artistic  arrangement  of  his  material,  his 
clear  comm.on  sense,  and  his  singular  felicity  and  grace  of  expression 
make  the  book  not  only  fascinating,  but  of  permanent  value.  Those  who 
know  best  his  exce])tional  capnbilites  for  effective  literary  work  know  what 
the  reading  piiblic  l;as  lost  through  his  hitherto  almost  unbroken  silence 
in  the  purely  literary  field. 


512  Metliodht  Remeio.  [May. 

Willmm  lit  nr\iik ward.    By  Thoi;nto.\  Kirkland  Lothrop.   Ifimo,  pp.  416.    Bostou  and 
New  Yc:k- :  UoUK'hton,  Mifflin  &  Co.    Price,  cloth,  $1.26. 

This  volume  of  the  "Americau  Statesmcu  "  series  is  a  political  biog- 
raphy pure  and  simple,  with  just  enough  of  the  personal  element  in  it 
to  make  us  know  the  niau  whose  political  fortunes  we  are  following.  Ii. 
covers  an  eventful  pi;riod  in  our  national  life— u  period  saturated  with 
passion  and  strife,  a  period  on  which  ]»osterity  has  hardly  learned  even 
now  to  look  without  a  renewal  of  the  old  bitter  sectional  and  parly  preju- 
dice. Amid  the  dangerous  rocks  and  shoals  of  that  tumultuous  time  our 
author  steers  a  steady  and  consistent  course,  guided  by  the  same  ]Minci- 
ples  for  which  Seward  and  his  party  stood.  Seward  entered  the  national 
arena,  as  a  "Whig  "United  States  senator,  at  the  time  when  tlie  Whigs,  al- 
though just  invested  with  poss-er,  were  rapidly  going  to  pieces  on  tlie 
great  rock  of  slavery.  The  elections  of  1849  had  returned  a  "Whig  msjor- 
ity  to  the  lower  house  of  Congress;  yet  so  were  tlie  "Whigs  divided  on 
the  all-.'ibsorbing  question  tluit  tbey  were  unable  to  combine  on  any  can- 
didate for  speaker,  and,  after  nearly  three  weeks  of  bickering  and  on  tlie 
sixty-third  ballot,  a  Democrat  was  chosen  to  preside  over  a  noniinally 
"VThig  House.  The  Whig  party  went  down  in  the  storms  which  followed  the 
Mexican  cessions  of  territory.  In  its  place  arose  the  new  liepublican  party, 
in  which  from. the  very  first  Seward  was  an  acknowledged  and,  perhaps, 
the  most  prominent  leader;  and  had  it  not  been  for  Greeley's  hostility  he 
might,  and  probably  would,  liave  received  the  Kepublicau  presidential 
nomination  in  ISGO.  Instead,  he  served  for  eight  years  as  Secretary  of  State, 
entering  the  cabinet  of  one  President  with  hesitation,  and  remaining  in  that 
of  another  with  reluctance.  His  name  will  remain  forever  associated  with 
the  Trent  affair.  It  is  hardly  possible  that  anyone  can  read  thi.-;  volume 
without  recognizing  how  unwise  and  unjustifiable — even  though  so 
natural — was  Captain  Wilkes's  ini|)etuou3  action  in  seizing  the  two  Con- 
federate commissioners.  For  this  Wilkes  had  received  the  thanks  of  the 
Secretary  of  the  Navy  and  one  branch  of  Congress.  Even  Lincoln  him- 
self was  much  indisposed  to  surrender  the  two  prisoners  of  war;  and  it 
required  all  Sev/ard's  powers  to  convince  the  President  and  .save  the 
nation.  ''From  the  whole  transaction,"  says  Mr.  Lothrop,  "we  gained 
this  advantage — that  tlie  .surrendering  of  these  men  so  promptly  and  with 
so  little  discussion  made  both  the  ministry  and  the  people  of  England 
ashamedof  their  violence  and  haste;  and  Messrs.  Mason  and  Slidcli,  instead 
of  being  England's  heroes,  became  her,  and  not  our,  '  white  elephants.'  " 
Mr.  Seward  sided  with  President  .Johnson  in  liis  plans  of  reconstruction, 
and  thereby  gained  for  himself  much  contemporary  abuse;  but  tlie  smoke 
of  that  mighty  controversy  has  nearly  cleared  away,  and  it  is  possible  now 
to  gee  cle.'»rly  on  v.-hich  side  justice  and  expediency  lay.  Tliis  book  is  a 
positively  useful  monograph  on  one  of  the  great  actors  in  Araericaa  his- 
tory. We  would  especially  call  attention  to  the  following  sentence  from 
p.  310:  "Had  the  rebellion  been  crushed  quickly,  slavery,  the  cause  of 
all  our  trouble,  would  have  remained,  and  sooner  or  later  the  battle  would 
have  had  to  be  fought  over  again." 


THE  MOST  POPULAR  COfili^lENTARY  UP  TO  DATE. 


^  (^ 


^^  V  :^  ii  d  ti  k  fi  %  t-:  ,^  •<•  ^■:t  t  ^  \ 


EDiTED  BY  D.  D.  WHEDON,  D.D.,  LL.U. 

€Iear»  Compact,  Concise,  Comprche:3.siye» 

Five  Volumes,    t2rno. 

Per  Volume.  Cloth 31.50, 

Vol,  1,  rvjatihiw  at:u  "krK Ey  l\  D.  Vhedon.  D.D. 

You  2.  LttkeansJ  Jotin B>  D.  D.  Whetlcn,  D.D. 

Vcl.3*  Acts  and  Ros^ans %53.  D.  wh-^don,  CD. 

\o'..  -7,  Corlstfiian-,  to  Second  Timothy By  D.  D.  wjiedcn,  D.D. 

Vo(,£.  Titus  to  Roslalion By  D.  D.  V/hcdoa,  D.D. 

a«  ©lb  XLcQtcimeAm 

Nine  Volumes.    iZmo. 

Per  Volume,  Cloth SZ. 

^    •   ,-    r-...«-e  ,>,^  ?r,^H,c  j  By  Milton  S.  Terry.  D.D..  Esd 

\  >.'::  1.  Genesis  Eta  EAOdcS -,       pai^s  H.  Newr'aii,  D.D. 

VCU2.  Leviticus  arsd  NxClberS DyDan-d  Ste-k.  D.D. 

DCutSrCCOaiy By  John  W.  Lir.c^say,  D.D. 

YCL  3.  JOSilua Ry  Daniel  Steele,  D.D. 

Judffes  to  Second  Sainnct By  Miiton  s;  TeiTv,  D.D. 

\'A.  4.  Kia?S  to  EsinCf By  Milton  S.  Terry,  I^.D. 

Vol.  5,  Psalms EyF.  G.Hibbard.D.D. 

Vol,  6.  Job ; By  J.  K.  Burr,  D.D. 

Proverbs By  \V.  Hur.ier,  D.D. 

Ecctssiastes  aiid  Solotncr.'s  Song By  A.  E.  Hyde,  D.D. 

Vol.  y.  Isaiafl ByH.  B.innister,  D.D. 

Jcfemifih  acd  the  Lamentations  of  Jeremiah. ..By  F. D.  Hemsnway,  D.D. 
Vols.  8  and  9.  (in  preparation.) 

NF/.V  YORK,  -  BO.STOX,  -  PITTSBrRO,  -  DE'iKOIT,  -  SAN  FKANCISCO. 
CI>:C1XXA'!  1,  -  CHICAGO,  -  ST.  I.OUIS. 

k  libera]  discount  to  Sunday  SclioQl  Teacliers  and  BiMe  Students. 


""^s  I-?   ^/ 


i      -x    '"'  ""vx  '^'  iiiracaibtr 

I        \  Only 


Word 
You  uan  basily  Find  the  Whole  Text 


!  EXHAUSTIYK  OOloillE  OF  THE  BIBLE 


ii 


i^ 


5 
I  By  JAMES  STRONG,  S.T.D.,  LL.O. 

i  It  is  the  on!y  conripi-^te  Concordance  of  the  common  EnjjHsh  Kible,  as  a 
I        brief  comparison  wiih  any  other  will  immediately  prove.    Every  pre- 
i  viou'j  Concordance,  from  Ctudeo    to   YoufUT.  omits  many  words 

^  and    very  many  passag^es  altog-ether;    this   exhibits    every  '  ' 

I  v/ord,  and  every  pas?.nge  in  which  each  occurs. 

li  COfiTAiNlNQ 

g  1.  A  Complete  Concordance  of  tJ^e  King  james  version  of  the  Eng- 

1  _-_ _i_ . ]ish   Bible.     Every    word  of   l:c:h    ihe 

ji  Old  and  New  Testaments  is  cited,  arid  every  occurrence  of  each  word  in  its  order, 

f;  This  is  not  true  of  any  English  Concordaace  heretofore  published. 

I  2.  A  Comparative  Concordance,  noting  aii  the  variation?  n-om  the 

% King  James  \  ersion  in  tno  New 

i  Revision  ;  and  also  indicating  t'f.e  source  of  these  vari.riions — whether  they  were 

ji  made  by  tlie  Kngli.-h  or  by  die  American  revisers,  or  accepted  by  both. 

I  3,  A  !1ebrew=Chaldee  ""f  Greek  Lexicon,  contaiuing  a  ccm- 

i !    p!etevocahular>-of 

I  the^e  languagCT  as  used  by  tlic  sacred  writers,  and  by  an  ingenious  system  of  n-^irner- 

I  ical  references,  enabling  the  English  reader  to  find,  pronounce,  and  get  the  force  cf 

^  the  very  word  which  the  inspired  writer  used  to  convey  his  tliought. 


ARGE   QUARTO   VOLUME.        MORE   THAr4   1,800   PAGES. 


\  BOOi;    AT    REfr'ARKABLY   LOV/    PRICES. 


/ 


J^  Tronsportation  prep.^id. 


Fine  Clotn,  Rei  EcS^ts, 


<l  f  /S")       Half  Russia,  C!utf!Sid;h,.^IarbIedEcif:es,  S 

3       /■"'■'''--»      //'/  Hun' Turkey  .Morocco,  ."•Jarblctl  Edges,    10 
I  f     ,-  /    /  A  Descriptive  Panijiliiot  fur.Tished 


'^l. 


on  request,  free  of  charge. 

^yim  4  MAINS,  ?a!";h-:;,  158  fif-s  A^J,,  i!;?  MNH 


laHOle  no.' v^o.     \ ■•'  ^  -i'  ^^     _Ai_ill_lLi2_  '  '"-'l'  ' "{  VOL.  >^'S'. J'^-J^. 


lETMODlST  BIYIEW. 

WILLIAM  V.  KELLEY,  D.D.,  Editor. 

OOis^TElMTS. 
I.  >Toi>:s  OF  AN  loN'OLiSH  Kamule.      Fwnl  Mason  Kort?;,  D.D.,   ^(O 


'  '^' "  '■'■a 

II.  SrrorLD  METiiODiSTS, '-SiKoLow?"   lleft.  John  Lci'.,K.A.,Chim(ji),  III.  531 
111.  The  Peimahy  lMPKKSSlO^'  of  Prkacfh>'g.     Frofcuov   T.  TF.  Hnitt. 

Ph.D..  PHn'-f^on,  University,  Princeton,  N.  J. 54r> 

l'\.  Tfjx  FuycTJox  OF  Doubt.    /.Vi-.  J.  H.  Willei/,  Ph.D.,  Abcn,  0.     .     .  oo4 

\'.  Gi;or.GE  Et.iot — A  Skv:tch.    He^^.  J.  B.  Kaiyon,  Lit.!).,  Sy^-ncune,  K.  Y.  "•(>3 
VI.  llET.iGioirs  TifoiroHT  r:^  Kngl-'otd  Betvken  Pitrttax  and  Methodist. 

W.  C.  M<ii.imi,  Ph.D.,  D.n.,  rniversiti/ ParJc^  Colo 577 

VIT.  TifE  '\'E.vin;TrA~IIo^v  LxVW  Evoi.vF.3  prom  the  PATBrAKCHAL  Cell. 
Pivfe^'sor  I  P\  Pumll,  LLP..  D.C.L.,  y'eio  York   Uhiveraitv,  iVVf-? 

nric  City o8o 

VTII.    CHKIiT  IX  THE  TvfE^TIKTJ}  ,     J.  L  PveU,  D.D.,  IvhlO,  JlicJi.  59" 

IX.  Tr:':  Plvntixo  of  thk   !\Ic;n::r>r--!    Iji'iscopal  Ckuhch:  I^"  Ita-lt. 

5.  ,¥.  Vernon,  D.D.,  PkUnddphia,  Pa (iOi 

X.  The  BroGKAPHV' OF  Spirit.    7^:^   n,  ^r  rf-n,.v!rl!.  Ci,,,v,'7,oti,  0.    .     .     017 

EDITOBIAIj    DEPAHTMEKTS  : 

Noit::J  A>;i)  DijCU-sSIOISS C-":!.; 

Scieutittc  Testlaiouv  to  Cbriittau  Faith.  6^-2 ;  Why  ilcn  Differ  In  Ri-asoDing,  604. 
The  AiiEXA S:2n 

'" Kn.>-nleo?e  and  Fefling in  Spirituality,"  C2^ ;  FredericU  W.  Kobcrtsor.  end  His  P'ao^  ;a 

Eiigiisb  Hisioiy,  ftJl ;  Jvouiiiis  ii,  t>-H,  tiSiJ. 

Tn.^  Itinkiunts'  Cf.VB G;>'^ 

S.'ientlSc  Speculatir.n  iiml  Biblical  Inocrprtitotion,  036;  Uuity  lu  Cbrtsieaiioni,  WT ;  [lie 
■^•i'.rai'cr's  ^iimmerins,  0s9, 

Al.CfI.*:OLOGY    .0.-D -'BlULlC-AL    RfiSEAHCll 041 

Aiphabetic  Writing,  «>il. 

^r.    -  .xatit  Revikw C-lv) 

">^rcf*s  at  Work  in  India.  015 ;  Rt-fotpi  in  tbi-  Chinp^e  Empire,  CiO ;  The  Doacoae,'^  lu 
...iry  Work,  t>lS. 

Fi.n::,f.:v  Outlook '^'^' 

ScMMAP.y    OF    TUF.   KKVrKV.S   AND   ZvIaOAZINES C''."> 

Iv.iOlC  XO'trCEa ^'■''^' 


"JE  j^  ''r<D'I>T      dt     3v/I  ..^  X  IKT  S  . 
CIXCIXXATI  : 

CD  zT-jt\'T&  cfc  .T.-EiNriNriisro-3. 

SuSKcriplion  rrlco,  I'ostr.g-e  Iiiolwlod,  82.50. 
[Kut<jir«<l  .it  tUo  I'ost  OUice,  New  York,  N,  Y.,  A3  secoul-cluss  luall  iufttte>.] 


12  Excellent  Church  Hymnals 

^„,„       <:-.^„ii^o,     ^^ 

Pastors  of  even  the  most  nioderate  charges  can  now  fully  sup- 
ply their  congregations  with  the  Methodist  Hymnal  at  a  very 
moderate  cost,  so  that  this  grandest  of  all  books  of  its  class  may  be 
in  ijeneral  use  throughout  the  Church. 


It^COMPARABLY  LOW  PRICES, 


THEY  CIU.UJ.^OE  COr^PARfSO*-!, 

FULL  f2mo  HYMNAL  V/ITK  TUNES. 
Special  eriition.    Fioards,  vvith  skylogene  cover,  $30  per  fiundredj  ni-t. 

Kc.  3/1.     i2i"0  HYMNAL  WITH  TUNES. 
R'jijuiar  foilion.    Cioih  binding,  $50  per  hundred,  fiet. 

So  that  the  smallest  churches  may  reap  the  advantage  of  these 
special  rates,  -ne  will  nil  orders  for  not  less  than  12  copies  of  either 
of  the  above  books  at  the  hundred  rate.  A  special  discount  of  tt:: 
per  cent  will  be  allovred  from  the  prices  named  when  cash  positive- 
ly accompanies  an  order. 

No.  49!.    8vo  HYMNAL  WITH  TUKSS. 
Regular  Edition.    Cioih  Bindirrg,  S70  par  hundred,  net. 

Orders  for  not  less  th?n  12  copies  will  be  nlied  at  the  huudred 
rate.     No  special  cash  dibcount  on  this  book. 

These  are  the  only  siyics  of  the  Hyrnnal  on  which  special 
prices  have  been  n^.ade,  and  these  were  made  so  aL^tonishingly  lcv«-, 
at  about  cost,  to  meet  the  desire  of  the  General  Conference  for  a 
cheap  edition  of  the  Hyrnnal.  so  that  it  migiit  be  pl.?ced  in  ir.e 
hands  of  every  vvorshiper  in  ever)'  Methodist  congregation,  believ- 
ing that  the  result  v,-ould  be  a  raarked  improvement  in  the  tone  cf 
our  congregational  singing.  A  descriptive  list  of  the  full  line  of  the 
Methodist  Hymnal  mailed  on  request. 

EATOM  Si  MAINS,  Publishers,  150  Fifth  Ave,  He.,' York. 
CUnrS  &.  JBHHIHGS,  Cincinnati,  0.